《Harem Emperor In The End Times》


 Chapter 1 Parallel World

    "Ah... Sister~ Don''t~"


    Ryan shouted from the narrow wooden bed, suddenly sitting up. He was caught off guard and struck his head against the bed''s wooden frame with a loud bang.


    "Hiss..." He winced, clutching his aching head, and blinked in confusion. "Where... is this?"


    He glanced around, finding the surroundings oddly familiar.


    A cramped, narrow room. A small wooden bed. A stool and a desk with a few scattered books, along with clothes tossed haphazardly on the bed beside him. The sunlight streaming through the window seemed unusually bright, casting a golden glow on the floor.


    Ryan shook his head, trying to clear his mind as the throbbing pain subsided. The blur in his vision faded, leaving only the strange, dazzling light on the floor.


    "This is... home? No, that can''t be..." He widened his eyes, his back still damp with sweat. Fragmented memories flashed in his mind. The last thing he remembered was his sister lying on the ground.


    How could he suddenly be home? Was it a dream?


    Stumbling to the bathroom, he splashed cold water on his face. The icy sensation jolted him fully awake.


    "No," he murmured, gripping the sink tightly. "That wasn''t a dream. It couldn''t be."


    He grabbed his phone from the desk. The screen read 9:23 AM, July 3, 2021.


    Ryan froze. This was the day his sister, Lily, returned home by plane. He vividly remembered waking up late, failing to pick her up on time, and leaving her waiting at the airport for an hour.


    When he finally arrived, there she was, waving at him with no trace of annoyance. She simply took his hand gently, chatting about everyday things as they walked.


    He barely listened, letting her hold his hand as they crossed the street.


    But then¡ª


    A shaky, out-of-control truck.


    Lily''s hand suddenly shoved him back, sending him flying several meters.


    He landed hard, dazed and confused, only to hear screeching brakes, horrified gasps, and the sickening impact of metal against flesh.


    "No... no, no, no!"


    He ran to her crumpled figure, scooping his sister into his arms. His heart clenched at the sight of her fragile body, her blood soaking through his hands.


    "Please... Lily, stay with me," he pleaded, voice breaking.


    She opened her mouth as if to say something, her trembling hand brushing his cheek. But no words came. Her hand went limp, her chest stilled, and her eyes closed.


    "No!"


    Ryan''s anguished scream tore through the air. Grief turned to blind fury as he spotted the drunk driver stumbling out of the truck.


    In a heartbeat, he was on him.


    One punch.


    Then another.


    And another.


    The driver cried out, trying to escape, but Ryan pinned him down, pummeling him with everything he had.


    By the time the police arrived, armed and surrounding him, Ryan was kneeling beside his sister''s lifeless body, her hand clasped tightly in his.


    Tears streamed silently down his face as he whispered, "Sister... please don''t leave me. Please, wake up. Look at me... just one more time..."


    He knelt helplessly on the ground, staring at his sister''s lifeless body lying in a pool of blood. The overwhelming pain and sorrow, combined with the rollercoaster of emotions, blurred his vision. Slowly, the darkness swallowed him, and he fainted.


    The last thing he saw was Lily''s fragile figure beside him.


    Ryan remembered it vividly, not because it was a dream, but because it had happened before¡ªjust the day prior. Or, more precisely, in another parallel world.


    The cold water splashed on his face brought him back to reality, fully awake. It wasn''t a dream. Everything he experienced was real: the accident, the grief, and the unbearable loss. But something was off¡ªthe time.


    Yesterday, he distinctly recalled leaving home at 10:47 AM. Now, the clock read over an hour later.


    "Have I... traveled back in time? To a parallel world?" Ryan whispered, staring at his phone screen in disbelief. His shock quickly turned to exhilaration as the realization set in.


    He took a shaky breath, unlocked his phone with trembling fingers, and opened his contacts. The first name on the list was his sister''s: Lily.


    Without hesitation, he tapped the number and waited as the phone began to ring.


    "Please... answer. You have to answer," Ryan muttered, his heart pounding as the seconds stretched endlessly.


    Finally, the call connected.


    "Hello?" came Lily''s familiar, clear voice.


    Ryan froze, overwhelmed by emotion. His shoulders shook, and tears welled up in his eyes. The line went silent for a moment.


    On the other end, Lily sensed something was wrong. "Ryan? Is everything okay? I just landed. Should I come straight home?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No! No¡ª" Ryan shouted, his voice rising in panic. He couldn''t let her take any risks. He had already lost her once and couldn''t bear the thought of losing her again.


    Startled by his urgency, Lily hesitated. Before she could respond, Ryan cut in, "Sister, stay in the airport hall! Don''t go anywhere. I''ll come to pick you up. Just wait for me, okay? Don''t leave¡ªpromise me!"


    Confused but moved by the anxious tone in his voice, Lily agreed reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll wait here."


    After hanging up, Ryan exhaled deeply, his chest heaving. Relief washed over him, followed by determination. This was his second chance¡ªa gift from fate. He vowed not to repeat the mistakes of his previous life. This time, he wouldn''t lose her again.


    Quickly gathering his things, Ryan rushed out of the old-style tube building where he lived. He headed toward the community gate, his steps brisk and purposeful.


    Meanwhile, at the airport in City A, Lily ended the call and stared at her phone for a moment, lips pursed in thought. She wasn''t sure what was going on with her brother, but his voice sounded... different.


    Shaking her head gently, a soft smile tugged at her lips. On her usually cold and elegant face, the warmth was fleeting but unmistakable. She glanced at the crowd around her and began walking toward the airport hall.


    Lily''s striking appearance immediately caught everyone''s attention. She wore a fiery red dress that clung to her figure, accentuating her radiant beauty. Her long, smooth hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her delicate features¡ªrosy lips and flawless skin¡ªdrew admiring gazes.


    Yet, no one dared approach her. There was an air of aloofness and unyielding confidence in her demeanor. Her icy expression and commanding presence created a barrier, keeping people at a respectful distance.


    [support this book, add to your library, send powerhouse.]

 Chapter 2 Zombie Outbreak

    This girl was Ryan''s stepsister, Lily. Though the two shared no blood relation, they had depended on each other since childhood.


    Tragedy struck early in their lives. Both parents passed away when Ryan and Lily were just children, leaving their grandparents as their only caretakers. However, as teenagers, they suffered another devastating blow when their grandparents succumbed to illness. Left completely alone, the siblings were forced to live in an orphanage, relying solely on each other to survive.


    Their bond ran far deeper than that of ordinary siblings. Their shared hardships had forged an unbreakable connection.


    Because of this harsh upbringing, Ryan grew up cold and ruthless, harboring a deep cynicism that bordered on darkness. In a world that had taken everything from him, his sister was his only light, the sole person who could draw out even a flicker of his humanity. In front of Lily, Ryan allowed himself to feel warmth¡ªa side of him no one else would ever see.


    Lily, while also guarded and serious, had a personality that was more approachable than Ryan''s. Though she shared her brother''s reluctance to trust others, she could interact with people more easily, at least on a surface level. To outsiders, she seemed cold and aloof, her tone sharp and distant. Yet, when it came to Ryan, her demeanor softened, revealing a gentle, nurturing side that only he ever witnessed.


    "What''s wrong with Ryan? Why is he so anxious all of a sudden?" Lily thought, glancing at her phone as she sat on a bench in the airport''s waiting hall. Her cold expression faltered slightly, confusion flashing across her face.


    Just as she was lost in thought, a sudden commotion erupted nearby. The air filled with the panicked screams of men and women, accompanied by the sound of crashes and explosions. Chaos swept through the hall like a tidal wave.


    Lily stood abruptly, her sharp eyes scanning the scene. Her typically composed expression broke into one of astonishment as the unbelievable unfolded before her.


    In the center of the hall, a man retrieving a drink from a vending machine suddenly began convulsing. Without warning, he lunged at the woman beside him¡ªhis wife, perhaps¡ªand sank his teeth into her neck. Blood sprayed everywhere in a horrifying, savage display.


    All around them, chaos multiplied. Similar incidents erupted in more than a dozen spots throughout the airport. People who moved like zombies¡ªclumsy, uncoordinated, and mindless¡ªattacked their companions, biting them ferociously.


    The once-busy terminal devolved into pure pandemonium. Families huddled in corners, trembling in fear. Others screamed and fled, running in every direction. Some tried to fend off the attackers, kicking and striking at the staggering, bloodthirsty figures.


    As Lily''s wide eyes darted around the scene, a massive explosion drew her attention. Outside the terminal, a Boeing 737 veered off the runway and collided with a stationary aircraft. A fireball erupted into the sky, accompanied by a deafening boom.


    "Zombies? A virus outbreak?" Lily whispered, covering her mouth in disbelief. Even with her usually cold demeanor, the nightmarish scene sent a chill down her spine. It was as if she had stepped into hell itself.


    Despite her fear, Lily quickly regained her composure. At only 24 years old, she was a prodigy with double PhDs in psychology and computer science from Stanford. She had even been invited to serve as an honorary fellow at Oxford University.


    Her keen intellect took over. This wasn''t a simple virus outbreak¡ªshe was certain of that. The speed and nature of the infection suggested something far more sinister. Was this the start of a global zombie apocalypse, like the ones in those Chinese novels and movies?


    Today was supposed to be a simple homecoming. Lily had returned to her country after years of studying abroad. She never imagined she would step off the plane into what felt like the end of the world.


    Lily knew she needed to act quickly. Without hesitation, she made her way toward the third floor of the airport lobby. This area, home to the airport restaurant, had fewer people and offered a more advantageous position for whatever might come next.


    Carefully navigating past the chaos and dodging the lunges of nearby zombies, Lily wrinkled her nose at the nauseating stench of decay mixed with the thick metallic tang of blood.


    Fortunately, the airport hall was still crowded, and the newly infected zombies remained preoccupied with attacking the living. Using this to her advantage, Lily moved swiftly, reaching the third floor with minimal trouble. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chaos around her was relentless. Screams, the sound of shattering glass, and the dull thuds of bodies colliding echoed in the air. Lily frowned deeply, pulling out her phone as she sprinted up the stairs. She quickly dialed Ryan''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you are dialing is busy. Please call again later."


    The mechanical voice on the line only heightened her frustration. Of course, with the panic unfolding, everyone would be frantically trying to contact loved ones. Getting through was almost impossible.


    Lily''s heart clenched with worry. She couldn''t stop thinking about her brother. He was her only family, her only lifeline. She needed to reach him before something terrible happened. What she didn''t know was that Ryan was also trying to call her at that very moment, facing the same frustrating busy signal.


    On the other side of the city, Ryan punched a nearby billboard in frustration. "Damn it!" he cursed loudly.


    Just moments ago, he had been about to hail a taxi to the airport. But before he could get in, he noticed something was off. The driver reeked of decay, his movements jerky and unnatural. He stumbled out of the car and lunged toward Ryan with a guttural snarl.


    Sensing danger, Ryan instinctively backed away. Before the driver could reach him, a sudden series of collisions erupted on the road. The man was caught between two cars, crushed instantly in the chaos.


    "What the hell is going on?" Ryan muttered, wide-eyed.


    The streets had descended into pandemonium. Vehicles collided in a chain reaction, flames erupting as explosions lit up the road. Drivers and pedestrians alike were panicking, many falling victim to strange, feral figures that had begun attacking indiscriminately.


    Ryan''s stomach churned as he took in the horrifying sight. "Zombies... Are these really zombies? Like in the movies?"


    He stumbled back to a relatively open area, forcing himself to breathe and assess the situation. Zombies roamed the streets, their grotesque, shambling forms biting and clawing at anyone in their path. The usually orderly city was now a chaotic nightmare, with screams and car horns filling the air.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, trying to suppress his fear. Calm down. Stay focused. He scanned the surroundings. The number of zombies near him wasn''t overwhelming yet, but more were staggering toward him.


    Making a split-second decision, Ryan vaulted over a guardrail and dashed into an outdoor supply store. His fists clenched reflexively¡ªmuscles honed from countless street fights tensing in preparation. Inside, he spotted a grotesque sight: a female zombie, half-naked and pale, crouched over a child, tearing into him with bloodied teeth.


    Ryan''s stomach twisted with a mix of fury and revulsion.


    "Fuck..." he muttered under his breath.


    The zombie noticed and turned toward him, its bloody mouth opening in a guttural snarl. It clawed its way upright, lurching toward Ryan with terrifying aggression.

 Chapter 3 Zombie Killing

    Seeing the zombie awaken, Ryan didn''t hesitate. The composure he had developed through years of hardship allowed him to face the situation with a steady mind. Reaching over the counter, he grabbed a replica military engineer shovel.


    "Go to hell!" Ryan shouted, not giving the zombie a chance to pounce. He swung the sharp edge of the shovel directly at its head.


    With a resounding bang, the shovel struck the zombie''s skull with tremendous force. The toothed blade embedded itself in the female zombie''s head, causing it to stagger backward and collapse against the counter.


    The human skull was tougher than Ryan expected. Despite his strength, the shovel didn''t cleave all the way through; it lodged deep in the bone. The zombie, however, seemed unfazed by the blow. Half of its head had been cut open, yet it continued to thrash and snarl, clawing at him with unrelenting aggression.


    "Disgusting piece of¡ª" Ryan growled, kicking the zombie to the ground. Pinning its head beneath his boot, he yanked the shovel free. Without hesitation, he brought it down again, and again, smashing its skull into pulp. Blood and rotten flesh splattered across the floor, filling the air with a nauseating stench.


    He stepped back, watching cautiously as the zombie''s movements slowed, then stopped altogether. Only then did Ryan allow himself a moment of relief.


    "Looks like their weakness really is the head," he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite being a replica, the engineer shovel had held up well. The blade remained sharp, though it was now slick with blood and gore. Ryan gripped it tightly, his chest rising and falling as he steadied his breathing.


    The adrenaline coursing through his veins left him feeling exhilarated rather than horrified. He knew this wasn''t normal. While most people would be paralyzed with fear or repulsed by the sight of a zombie, Ryan felt no such hesitation. He attributed it to his upbringing¡ªyears of hardship and violence had hardened him to the sight of blood.


    "Where''s Lily?" he muttered, his expression darkening.


    Ryan didn''t fear this apocalyptic nightmare. What he feared was losing his sister. She was the one person he couldn''t bear to see harmed. It was a vow he''d made to himself after she sacrificed herself for him in the previous world.


    Shaking off the lingering rush, Ryan pulled out his phone and tried calling her again, but the line was still busy. He clenched his jaw in frustration, pocketing the phone before turning his attention to the store.


    This outdoor supply shop was a goldmine for survival tools, and Ryan knew he had to grab what he could. His priority wasn''t hoarding supplies¡ªit was getting to Lily¡ªbut he wouldn''t leave empty-handed.


    He quickly stuffed an anti-cut backpack with essentials: special mountaineering clothing, a few hooks, water bottles, military-grade compressed dry food, and energy drinks. Every item was chosen with practicality in mind.


    Behind the counter, his eyes caught something unusual¡ªa STRIDER D9 replica dagger. It looked well-crafted, likely part of the shop owner''s collection. Ryan retrieved it from a hidden compartment beneath the counter and tucked it securely into his belt.


    With his gear packed and his shovel in hand, Ryan took one last look around the store before heading for the door. "Hang in there, Lily. I''m coming for you."


    Although it was only a replica, the quality of the dagger was undeniable. Ryan tested its edge casually¡ªit wasn''t sharp enough to cut through iron like butter, but it was still deadly and impressively sharp. Its sleek design also gave it a certain aesthetic appeal.


    As he gripped his phone again, the line was still busy. Logically, the apocalypse had only just begun, and the communication network shouldn''t have collapsed so quickly. So why couldn''t he get through? Anxiety tightened in his chest.


    But no matter the reason, Ryan knew one thing: he had to reach his sister. While the car accident that claimed her life in the previous world might no longer be a threat, the chaos of this new world was far worse. Lily might be intelligent and resourceful, but the thought of her in danger made his heart race. He couldn''t afford to waste another minute.


    After a quick sweep of the store, Ryan equipped himself with the essentials. On his way out, he glanced at a small zombie crawling pitifully across the floor. Its neck was mangled, nearly bitten through, and its bloodshot eyes stared blankly ahead, gray and lifeless. Despite its horrific state, it still writhed toward him, gurgling a guttural wail.


    "Let me put you out of your misery," Ryan muttered, his voice cold.


    Without hesitation, he swung the shovel down, the sharp edge striking the zombie''s head with precision. The blows came swiftly, and after a few brutal strikes, the creature lay still.


    Glancing at the clock, he realized he''d already lost more than ten minutes. He dispatched two other zombies lingering at the store''s rear entrance before stepping cautiously outside. The streets were quieter now. Most survivors had retreated into buildings to hide, while the zombies roamed aimlessly or chased after the few remaining stragglers.


    Screams still echoed occasionally, cutting through the uneasy silence, and Ryan''s frown deepened as he surveyed the chaotic streets.


    The airport was about five kilometers away¡ªnot far under normal circumstances. By car, it would take just over ten minutes. Even walking, it shouldn''t have been more than an hour. But in this apocalyptic scenario, the journey would be far more treacherous.


    Emerging from the store, Ryan''s scent immediately attracted nearby zombies. Their heads snapped in his direction, and they began to stagger toward him, their movements stiff and mechanical.


    Ryan assessed the situation quickly. These creatures, though fearless and impervious to pain, were clumsy and uncoordinated. As long as they were alone or in small numbers, they posed little threat. But they rarely moved alone. A pack of a dozen or more could easily overwhelm him.


    He couldn''t afford to engage them unnecessarily. Darting between abandoned cars, Ryan evaded the pursuing zombies with ease, weaving through the wreckage and temporary shelters. Their growls faded behind him as he moved deeper into the city.


    Finding a clear path, Ryan paused briefly to reorient himself. He identified the quickest route to the airport and set off at a sprint, his determination unwavering.

 Chapter 4 Heading To Airport

    "Why hasn''t he answered the phone yet?" Lily muttered, gripping her phone tightly, her expression tinged with worry.


    The airport had just descended into chaos. Most people were either dead or had fled. Tragically, many hadn''t fallen victim to zombies but were instead trampled by the panicked crowds.


    Luckily, Lily had reacted quickly and made her way to the third floor. There were fewer people there, and not many had turned into zombies. A large group of the undead had been drawn away by the earlier commotion, and the remaining few were dealt with by the airport security team.


    "Hurry up and block the stairs! There are more zombies down there," Lily said firmly to the security captain nearby. Moments earlier, a frenzied crowd had rushed down the stairs, unknowingly heading straight into a larger horde of zombies below.


    The captain nodded, his face pale but resolute. He barked orders to his frightened subordinates, who scrambled to push tables, chairs, water dispensers, and anything else they could find to barricade the escalator entrance.


    Fortunately, in an airport, escalators are the primary way to access the upper floors. While there was a separate emergency staircase, the security team had already locked and barricaded it, providing a temporary solution to the immediate threat.


    "Thank you for the reminder," the captain said to Lily with a faint, grateful smile.


    Lily gave a small nod. "Just doing what I can," she replied, her voice calm despite the tension in the air.


    The captain''s name was Liam. He had been a soldier before joining the airport security team and was one of the first to respond when the outbreak started. By sheer luck, he and a few comrades had been on the third floor for lunch when the chaos began.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Liam quickly rallied the remaining security personnel, neutralized the zombies on the third floor, and quarantined those who had been bitten. Now, thanks to Lily''s advice, the critical entrances were secured, at least for the time being.


    "Captain Liam! Over here!" A shout interrupted his momentary reprieve. One of his subordinates waved him over urgently. Lily followed him toward the commotion.


    In a corner of the room, five or six people were either lying down or sitting awkwardly against the walls. Their appearances were unsettling¡ªflushed, with red eyes, drooling, and emitting low, guttural sounds. The smell of decay clung to the air around them.


    Liam''s expression darkened as he approached. These were the people who had been bitten earlier during the chaos. It had been less than 20 minutes, yet the signs of infection were unmistakable. The symptoms were progressing rapidly, and their behavior eerily mirrored that of the zombies they''d just dealt with.


    The other survivors, about 20 people huddled nearby, watched in silence. Fear radiated from them, and even those who were relatives of the bitten kept their distance, too afraid to approach.


    Liam let out a heavy sigh. He had suspected the bitten might turn, but the speed of their transformation was far faster than he''d anticipated.


    "What''s going on, Captain?" A man broke the tense silence, stepping forward with concern etched on his face. His eyes darted nervously toward the infected group. Among them was a woman sitting limply against the wall¡ªhis wife.


    Liam turned to face the group, his tone somber. "Everyone¡­ you''ve seen what''s happening. Those who were bitten are showing clear signs of infection. They''re turning into zombies. I''m afraid there''s no hope for them."


    "No¡­ no, that''s impossible!" the man stammered, his voice rising in panic. He took a shaky step forward, as though wanting to rush to his wife''s side but hesitated, fear rooting him in place.


    "I''m sorry," Liam said softly but firmly. "For everyone''s safety, we need to isolate them now. We can''t risk letting them hurt anyone else." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s composure cracked. "No, please! My wife¡ªshe can still be saved!" His voice broke as he turned to the crowd, his desperation palpable. "Please, someone, help me! Don''t let them take her!"


    The group remained silent, their expressions a mix of pity and unease. None dared to step forward.


    Although some in the crowd were tempted to act, none were willing to take the risk. Many had relatives among the bitten, but fear of becoming one of those monsters kept them rooted in place.


    Liam shook his head helplessly. "I''m sorry. I can''t take that risk."


    He ordered his team to use stools and tables to isolate the infected people from the rest of the survivors.


    Lily, observing the scene from a distance, crossed her arms and silently evaluated the situation. It seems this soldier isn''t just calm¡ªhe''s also no fool, she thought.


    The reality of the situation weighed on her. The apocalypse wasn''t going to end anytime soon, and the airport was surrounded by zombies. A small survivor base would inevitably form here. If she wanted to survive, she needed to secure her position within this fledgling group.


    Liam had caught her attention. From what she''d observed, he was well-trained, responsible, cautious, and skilled. While he might not be a genius, he wasn''t stupid, either. His leadership brought structure and order to the survivors, which would prevent chaos for the time being.


    This was precisely why Lily had advised him earlier. On one hand, it ensured she wouldn''t be overrun by zombies. On the other, it positioned her favorably within the group.


    "Be careful!"


    Her thoughts were interrupted when a young boy among the bitten suddenly sprang up, rushing toward a security guard who had been carrying a stool.


    Lily''s warning came just as Liam reacted. "Watch out!" he shouted.


    The guard froze for a moment, startled by the sudden attack. As the zombie lunged, he stumbled backward, narrowly avoiding its grasp.


    Unlike Liam, the airport security guards weren''t trained soldiers. They were competent enough to maintain order during normal operations but far less prepared for life-or-death combat.


    Thinking quickly, Liam grabbed a nearby suitcase and hurled it at the zombie, striking it in the head and knocking it back slightly.


    The surrounding security guards, armed with makeshift weapons like table legs and stools, finally reacted and closed in. They attacked with hesitation but enough force to subdue the creature.


    But the boy''s infection acted like a spark in a dry forest. Within moments, the other bitten individuals succumbed to the virus, transforming into feral zombies. They lunged at the nearest guards, breaking the fragile circle of containment.


    Chaos erupted as the security team fought to regain control. The infected, now fully turned, were relentless.


    After a desperate struggle, Liam and his team managed to eliminate the zombies. The victory, however, came at a cost.


    One of the security guards¡ªironically, the same man who had dodged the first attack¡ªwas overwhelmed by three zombies that charged him from behind.


    Despite Liam''s warnings, he didn''t have the chance to escape or defend himself. His screams were cut short as the infected tore into him. He didn''t even have a chance to kill the infected zombies...

 Chapter 5 Guns

    At this time, the TV in the hall urgently broadcast breaking news:


    "Hello, everyone. We have an emergency update. Just an hour ago, a highly infectious virus began spreading across the globe. This virus spreads rapidly, with an almost 100% infection rate."


    "Once infected, people transform into monsters devoid of consciousness, pain, or even mortality. According to the latest national survey, this virus is spreading rapidly throughout the human population..."


    "Here is military expert Diego Juan with more information: According to official reports, this new virus is a global catastrophe and a common enemy of humanity. Anyone infected or bitten by these ''zombies'' must be strictly avoided or controlled. They will attack anyone in their vicinity without hesitation, so please exercise extreme caution."


    "Please remain calm. While this virus is a disaster for all of humanity, do not panic. Stay indoors, lock your doors and windows, avoid making noise, and protect yourselves. The government is working tirelessly to address this crisis and will rescue everyone as soon as possible..."


    The atmosphere in the airport hall grew tense as everyone turned their attention to the TV. Some were frozen in fear, while others broke down in tears.


    Lily watched the scene unfold with a calm expression. She took out her phone and tried calling her brother, but the line was still busy. With just an hour left before the end of the world, she couldn''t help but worry that Ryan might be in danger.


    Desperate, Lily began contacting friends abroad. To her relief, one call finally connected after several failed attempts. The friend on the line sounded panicked, speaking in hurried sentences before abruptly hanging up. From their brief exchange, Lily confirmed the horrifying truth: the zombie virus had erupted simultaneously across the globe.


    This realization hit her hard. The disaster wouldn''t be resolved anytime soon. Rescue forces wouldn''t arrive quickly, and it was uncertain whether government agencies could even maintain control. A City, lacking its own military district, would have to rely on reinforcements from a neighboring district located dozens of kilometers away.


    Reports suggested that more than half of the world''s population had already been infected. The elderly and children appeared most vulnerable, while adults seemed less affected¡ªpossibly due to their physical resilience, though the exact reason remained unclear.


    Liam''s face looked grim, possibly due to the disturbing news on TV or the casualties caused during the earlier zombie attacks. He had temporarily relocated the survivors to the cafeteria on the third floor, a safer location with access to food, water, and guardrails that could help block zombie attacks.


    Lily joined the group in the cafeteria, while Liam and a few other security personnel stayed outside. Liam peered down the stairwell from the third floor, spotting dozens of zombies wandering aimlessly on the second floor. Luckily, none had approached the stairs yet; otherwise, they might have picked up on the scent of the living.


    According to the news, zombies have highly sensitive hearing and smell. They can detect human presence within at least forty to fifty meters. Once they sense someone, they attack in swarms.


    After careful observation, Liam noted that the first and second floors of the airport were eerily quiet, with only the occasional sounds of zombies shuffling around or bumping into objects. It was unclear whether the other people in the building had escaped or been killed.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows on the third floor, the airport runways were visible¡ªnow engulfed in flames, a result of several plane collisions. The scene outside was utter chaos.


    "If only I still had my gun," Liam thought helplessly. The outbreak had occurred just as the security shift was changing.


    His firearm had been handed over to a colleague standing guard on the first floor. He remembered hearing a few gunshots when the zombies first attacked, but there had been no sound since.


    Liam couldn''t help but worry about his comrade while also grappling with what to do next.


    Inside the third-floor cafeteria, Lily repeatedly dialed a phone number, but the line was still busy. The other survivors around her were doing the same, though only a few managed to get through.


    Meanwhile, Ryan was in serious trouble. He had crossed several streets, but the road leading to the airport was completely blocked by a dense crowd of zombies¡ªeasily more than a hundred. Judging by the scene, it looked like an open-air concert had been held there earlier, which explained why so many people had gathered in one place.


    This road was the closest route to the airport. Taking a detour would mean adding another hour to the journey, and Ryan couldn''t afford to waste any time. If he arrived too late and something happened to his sister, he knew he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    Hiding inside a store near the street, Ryan took a few sips of water, his eyes fixed anxiously on the horde of zombies a hundred meters away. He tried calling his sister multiple times, but there was still no response.


    Meanwhile, the Internet was in chaos. News of the outbreak had caused social media servers to crash, leaving many platforms unusable. Ryan''s Facebook page was stuck, but he could still skim through some of the news reports.


    After quickly scanning the headlines, he confirmed his fears: the zombie virus outbreak was global. But a question lingered in his mind¡ªwhy hadn''t there been an outbreak in the world he remembered? Could it be that this parallel world was slightly different?


    Still, the news provided some crucial information: zombies rely on sound and smell to detect living people. This gave Ryan an idea¡ªit might be possible to lure the zombies away. While Ryan was highly skilled, he knew better than to challenge such a large group of zombies directly.


    From experience, he could handle up to five zombies at once, but even then, he had to be extremely cautious to avoid being caught or bitten. He''d seen what happened to those infected by zombies and had no intention of becoming one of those mindless monsters.


    Suddenly, through a gap in the store''s shutters, Ryan noticed two men sneaking cautiously along the opposite street. They seemed to be heading toward the center of the road, moving as silently as possible to avoid alerting the zombies.


    Curious, Ryan followed their movements and spotted what had drawn their attention¡ªa dead policeman lying next to a red car in the middle of the street. The officer''s uniform clearly marked his identity. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could the policeman have a weapon?" Ryan wondered, his interest piqued. In ABC Country, gun control was extremely strict, and civilians didn''t typically have access to firearms. However, police officers and soldiers were exceptions.


    If this area had recently hosted a concert and police had been deployed to maintain order, it was possible the officer had been armed.


    In this chaotic world, a gun would be invaluable. The idea sparked a plan in Ryan''s mind...


    {Add this book to your library}

 Chapter 6 Getting The Gun

    Thanks to his advantageous position, the store door and the billboard outside provided excellent concealment for Ryan. The two men across the street didn''t notice him.


    Crouching low, Ryan used the road''s billboards and abandoned vehicles for cover as he carefully crossed to the other side of the street. He silently trailed behind the two men, keeping his movements deliberate and quiet.


    "Brother, I told you, didn''t I? There''s definitely a gun here. The policeman didn''t have time to escape and got bitten to death by the zombies," one of the men whispered.


    "Alright, alright. You did good," the other replied. "With these guns, the two of us will be unstoppable in this apocalypse!"


    Ryan rolled his eyes at their conversation. In less than two minutes, the brothers had located the dead policeman. They rummaged through his belongings and soon found the weapons they were looking for¡ªa pistol and a baton.


    The brothers clutched the gun excitedly, trembling with joy as they imagined their newfound power. They were already fantasizing about becoming kings of the apocalypse when footsteps suddenly sounded behind them.


    Before they could react, a sharp "sizzling" sound broke the air. Ryan, smirking darkly, jabbed a stun gun into their backs.


    The two men collapsed to the ground, convulsing and rolling their eyes. Fortunately, the concrete absorbed most of the noise from their fall, so the nearby zombies didn''t notice.


    "Two idiots¡­" Ryan muttered under his breath. He pried their fingers off the gun and inspected it. It was a Type 54 police-issue pistol¡ªa powerful weapon with impressive range. It was, indeed, a good find.


    Ryan had some prior experience with guns from his time at a shooting club, so he wasn''t entirely unfamiliar with how to handle one. Though not an expert, he quickly figured out how to operate the weapon.


    The magazine held four bullets, but Ryan also found two spare magazines on the dead policeman, each loaded with seven 7.62mm rounds. Judging from the scene, it seemed the officer had been overwhelmed by zombies before he could fire more than a couple of shots.


    Ryan felt satisfied with his haul. Not only had he acquired a powerful weapon, but he also had two "volunteers" for a plan forming in his mind. Just moments ago, he had been worrying about how to lure the zombies away from the street.


    To ensure the brothers couldn''t alert the zombies, Ryan stuffed their mouths with some nearby clothing. Then, he used the butt of the pistol to knock them awake.


    "Mm... ah¡­" The two men groaned as they woke up, opening their eyes to see Ryan standing over them. They tried to speak, but the rags stuffed in their mouths muffled their words.


    "Don''t move. Don''t make a sound unless you want to die," Ryan said coldly, pointing the gun directly at them. The sight of the black muzzle silenced the brothers instantly.


    "Good," Ryan continued, his voice icy. "Don''t speak loudly, don''t move around, and listen to me. Do you understand? Nod if you do."


    The two men nodded quickly. Satisfied, Ryan yanked the rags out of their mouths.


    Without giving them a moment to recover, Ryan gestured toward a black motorcycle parked not far away. "You two¡ªtake that motorcycle and drive it down the street in that direction," he ordered, pointing to the street entrance ahead.


    Fear flashed in their eyes. One of them stammered, "No... no way."


    They weren''t fools. They understood what Ryan was asking of them. Starting the motorcycle would make a loud noise, instantly alerting the nearby zombies. And with the street only a hundred meters long and littered with abandoned cars, the motorcycle wouldn''t get far before the zombies swarmed.


    "You don''t have a choice," Ryan said, his voice sharp as steel. He raised the gun, his expression unyielding.


    "That''s illegal!" one of the brothers protested, his voice trembling.


    Ryan sneered. "You''d rather break the law than end up dead, wouldn''t you?"


    "We''ll die either way!" the other brother exclaimed, shaking his head in terror.


    Ryan chuckled darkly. "Fine. Then choose: get shot by me right now or drive that motorcycle."


    His voice was emotionless, and the coldness in his eyes made it clear that their lives meant nothing to him. To Ryan, the death of these two men was a small price to pay to lure the zombies away. In his mind, everyone else was expendable¡ªexcept for his sister.


    This indifference wasn''t new; it had been ingrained in him since childhood and sharpened by the apocalypse. If not for the risk of attracting zombies with gunfire, he wouldn''t have hesitated to kill them outright.


    Facing the gun''s unrelenting barrel, the brothers exchanged hateful glances with Ryan but knew they had no other choice. Reluctantly, they moved toward the motorcycle, their bodies trembling with both fear and rage.


    The motorcycle roared to life, the engine''s noisy "buzz buzz buzz" echoing through the street. The sound immediately caught the attention of a nearby horde of zombies, who turned and rushed toward it, their fangs bared and claws outstretched.


    Panicked, the two brothers forgot all about the gun pointed at them earlier and scrambled onto the motorcycle. "Go! Drive! Hurry!" the older brother yelled frantically at his sibling. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Ryan had already slipped into a milk tea shop on the street, using it as a temporary hideout. Within moments, the zombies swarmed toward the source of the noise, snarling and howling as they closed in.


    Though clumsy, the zombies moved with alarming speed, quickly closing the distance to the center of the road.


    Suddenly, there was a loud "bang." The motorcycle, speeding recklessly, skidded out of control and slammed into an abandoned car. Both brothers were thrown off, landing heavily on the ground and briefly losing consciousness.


    By the time they regained their senses, the zombies were less than 20 meters away. Injured and disoriented, the brothers struggled to their feet, limping as they attempted to flee. Desperation filled their movements as they stumbled forward.


    "Run faster!" the younger brother cried out.


    But just as he took a big step forward, the older brother shoved him hard. The younger brother lost his balance and fell face-first onto the ground with a thud.


    "You bastard!" he shouted, turning back in anger, but his words were cut short.


    The brief delay was all it took. The swarm descended upon him with terrifying speed. A zombie sank its teeth into his shoulder, tearing off a chunk of flesh as warm blood spurted out. The younger brother''s screams echoed briefly before being drowned out by the growls of the feeding zombies.


    The frenzy intensified as the zombies tore him apart, devouring his flesh in a grotesque display. Within moments, there was nothing left of the man but shredded remains.


    The older brother, now pale with terror, glanced back and saw the carnage. His gamble had bought him precious seconds, but it wasn''t enough. The horde was still too close, and his younger brother''s horrifying fate played out in mere moments.


    From his vantage point in the milk tea shop, Ryan observed the chaos. The two men had successfully drawn away the majority of the zombies, leaving only a handful lingering near his hiding spot.


    "Fortunately," Ryan muttered under his breath.


    With his backpack secured, he darted out of the shop. The two remaining zombies turned toward him but were too slow to react. Ryan outpaced them easily, vanishing down the street before they could catch up.

 Chapter 7 Apocalypse Overlord System

    "Bang¡­ bang, bang!" Ryan gripped the Type 54 pistol tightly, firing three consecutive shots at the zombies surrounding him.


    The gun''s powerful recoil sent a jolt through his arms, numbing his hands. He nearly dropped the weapon. While the pistol''s power was enough to blow half a zombie''s head off with a single shot, the recoil was equally unforgiving.


    Ryan managed to maintain control¡ªpartly because of his previous experience with firearms and partly due to his excellent physical fitness. Even so, only two of the bullets hit their mark. One struck a zombie square in the head, dropping it instantly, while the second hit the torso of another.


    Two bloodied and grotesque zombies collapsed to the ground. The third, which was hit in the arm, was flung half a meter back by the bullet''s impact but was still moving.


    Without hesitation, Ryan grabbed his engineer''s shovel and swung it down with brutal force. The blade crushed the last zombie''s skull, sending a sickening mix of black and red blood splattering across the pavement, mingled with fragments of white brain matter. The sight and stench made Ryan nauseous, but he pushed through his disgust.


    He didn''t waste another second. Breaking free from the encirclement, Ryan sprinted toward the other end of the street.


    Meanwhile, the survivors hiding on the staircases flanking the street were roused by the gunfire. They cautiously peeked out, spotting a lone young man dashing past with a backpack strapped to his shoulders.


    Ten minutes later:


    "Whack!"


    Ryan slammed a male zombie to the ground with a single blow from his shovel. He instinctively dodged the spray of gore, though some still splattered onto his clothes.


    He had finally made it out of the street and was resting against the wall of a small shop. Breathing heavily, he pulled out his water bottle and took a long sip, his body trembling from exhaustion.


    Suddenly, a cold, mechanical voice echoed in his mind:


    "Mission accomplished: Kill ten Level 1 zombies within three hours. Apocalypse Overlord System activated. Host information detection in progress."


    Ryan froze, startled by the voice. His eyes darted around, searching for its source, but the street was silent.


    "What was that? Did I just hear¡­ a system?" he muttered, half in disbelief.


    The voice had been unmistakable¡ªclear, emotionless, and impossible to ignore. It resonated directly in his mind, as though bypassing his ears entirely.


    "Am I imagining things?" he murmured, still scanning the area. But no matter how much he looked, it was evident: the voice wasn''t coming from his surroundings. It had spoken directly to him.


    [Ding... Detection completed.]


    The mechanical voice sounded again. At the same time, a translucent light screen appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    Host: Ryan


    Special Ability: None


    Physical Fitness: 13 (normal adult male: 10) Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speed: 14


    Attack: 16


    This was the basic information displayed. On the left and right sides of the screen, Ryan noticed more detailed data, including his means of attack.


    He focused on one entry: Street Boxing.


    Ryan''s face immediately darkened.


    "Street Boxing? Seriously?" he muttered to himself. While his fighting style might lack finesse, it was honed through countless battles. Was this the system''s way of insulting him? He had practiced proper boxing techniques¡ªwhy label it as "Street"? Suppressing his irritation, he continued examining his stats.


    Beneath the main display were two additional lines of text:


    Points: 10


    Earn 1 point per Level 1 zombie killed.


    Points can be used to purchase items in the system store.


    Ryan''s eyes lit up with excitement as he explored the Apocalypse Overlord System. According to the system''s introduction, this was a one-of-a-kind tool designed to help the host rise to the top and become the ruler of the apocalypse, unifying the world.


    For the first time, Ryan felt like his brain was struggling to process everything. Yet, given the circumstances, he reasoned that if the apocalypse could happen, then a system like this wasn''t entirely implausible. He decided to stay calm.


    However, the system didn''t seem very... interactive. No matter how many questions Ryan asked, the only response was the cold, mechanical voice. Unlike the intelligent, conversational systems he had read about in novels, this one felt more like an inflexible program.


    Shaking his head, Ryan moved on. He discovered a Novice Gift Pack in the system''s inventory. If he hadn''t checked thoroughly, he might have missed it entirely, as there had been no prior notification about its existence.


    With a mix of excitement and skepticism, he opened the gift pack.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host! You have obtained the following:


    Jeet Kune Do Grandmaster ability (already issued).


    Firearms Proficiency (already issued).]


    In an instant, a flood of new knowledge surged into Ryan''s mind. It felt as though he had undergone years of martial arts training in mere seconds. Techniques, strategies, and forms of Jeet Kune Do flowed through his thoughts alongside an in-depth understanding of firearms.


    It was overwhelming but exhilarating. Ryan clenched his fists, feeling as though his body had also adapted to this newfound expertise. It was as if he had been practicing and refining these skills his entire life.


    Jeet Kune Do (Improvised): Developed by Bruce Lee, Jeet Kune Do is a hybrid martial arts philosophy that emphasizes practicality, adaptability, and efficiency. It does not adhere to a specific style and is often referred to as the "style of no style." Its movements are characterized by directness, simplicity, and fluidity.


    In terms of martial arts techniques, it incorporates strikes, grappling, trapping, and footwork, blending elements from various systems to suit the individual''s abilities and situation. It stresses minimal effort with maximum effect, aiming to intercept and counter the opponent''s actions swiftly and decisively.


    Jeet Kune Do generates power through body mechanics, employing proper alignment, relaxation, and explosive speed. Its principles include economy of motion, non-telegraphic movement, and adaptability, making it highly effective in real-world scenarios.


    With its motto of "Using no way as way, having no limitation as limitation," JKD embodies the essence of freedom, fluidity, and effectiveness in martial arts.


    Ryan didn''t know how powerful he was as a master of Jeet Kune Do, but he felt that he could kill a Bull now. At the same time, he had a wealth of knowledge about boxing in his mind.


    As for the proficiency in firearms, it was also very good for Ryan. At least now he felt much more familiar with the Type 54 pistol in his hand. If he fired again, he would generally never miss the target or let the pistol slip out of his hand.


    Regarding the two abilities Ryan obtained, in the system''s ability store, the Jeet Kune Do Grandmaster requires 500 points, while Firearms Proficiency requires 300 points. In other words, if Ryan kills zombies, he will need at least 800 points to acquire these two abilities. But now, he can get them for free.


    The system''s store is primarily divided into two categories: abilities and enhancements. The abilities include those Ryan has already acquired, such as driving skills from entry-level to master level, throwing skills from entry-level to master level, and hundreds of other types.


    Each ability ranges from entry-level, skilled, proficient, master, and finally grandmaster, and can be purchased from 100 points to 500 points, respectively.


    The enhancement abilities focus on enhancing physical fitness and things like weapons, such as Ryan''s physical attack and other basic panels. Each enhancement requires 30 points, and the higher the level, the higher the requirements.


    For example, Ryan''s current panel is:


    Physical Fitness: 25


    Speed: 29


    Attack: 31


    Jeet Kune Do not only brings boxing knowledge and techniques but also significantly boosts his physical fitness. After all, without sufficient physical fitness, the power of Jeet Kune Do cannot be fully realized.


    "Tsk tsk tsk"


    Ryan looked at his panel in amazement. It was several times stronger than before; especially his attack was nearly three times that of a normal adult male. The other aspects were also more than twice as strong. It was simply abnormal...

 Chapter 8 Contact

    The firearms proficiency ability didn''t bring much improvement to Ryan''s physical fitness, but its effect wasn''t weak. After all, against the current zombies, firearms still played a critical role in the early stages of survival.


    Although Ryan''s body wasn''t yet strong enough to withstand bullets, he was confident that within ten steps, no one could hit him with a gun. That was the power granted by Jeet Kune Do.


    The system''s enhanced capabilities offered many advantages, but Ryan hadn''t had the time to explore them all.


    The Apocalypse Overlord System was designed to help him establish a hegemonic force to unify the world. However, for Ryan, his immediate priority was rescuing his sister trapped at the airport. Everything else could wait.


    Spotting three zombies nearby, Ryan decided to practice his skills. Gripping the engineer shovel in his hand, he dodged, ducked, and swung with remarkable precision.


    The system-enhanced physical fitness didn''t just boost his strength¡ªit also multiplied his speed. Before the zombies could even graze him, Ryan had evaded their attacks and struck decisively. In just over ten seconds, three heads hit the ground.


    Throughout the battle, Ryan felt nearly effortless. His improved endurance allowed him to fight at high intensity without tiring, leaving him exhilarated. This was the power of his enhanced body.


    "Not bad," Ryan muttered, clenching his fist in excitement. With his newfound abilities, the chances of rescuing his sister had significantly increased. More importantly, the Apocalypse Overlord System gave him the edge to survive¡ªand thrive¡ªin the chaos of this doomsday.


    Closing the light screen in front of him, Ryan continued forward with renewed determination. Along the way, he encountered a lone zombie and swiftly dealt with it.


    [Killed a Level 1 Zombie. Points earned: 1. Current Points: 11.]


    [Killed a Level 1 Zombie. Points earned: 1. Current Points: 15.]


    By the time he had crossed two streets, Ryan had eliminated ten zombies in total. Each system notification filled him with growing excitement. Zombies meant points, and points meant power.


    With his abilities now, he was confident he could easily take on a dozen zombies at once. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unless Ryan encountered a large group of zombies, he could slowly take them down one by one. However, after killing more than a dozen zombies, the engineer shovel in his hand bent, and its edge curled. Though the shovel had been sturdy enough initially, it couldn''t withstand Ryan''s relentless use.


    "Ugh, the security in ABC Country is too good. There isn''t even a place to get weapons on the streets," Ryan muttered, glancing around the empty roads in frustration. With his shovel now discarded, he found himself worrying about finding a replacement weapon.


    On a whim, Ryan decided to try dialing his sister''s number again. He didn''t have much hope¡ªhe had tried several times before with no success¡ªbut to his shock, the call actually connected this time.


    "Hey, sister¡ª" Ryan began excitedly.


    "Little brother¡ª" Lily''s voice overlapped with his, equally eager.


    "Sister, where are you? Are you okay? Be careful of those zombies!" Ryan''s voice trembled with relief, and tears threatened to spill. Hearing his sister''s voice again was a comfort he hadn''t dared to expect. For hours, he had feared the worst, imagining he might reach the airport only to find her gone.


    "I''m fine. I''m in the lobby on the third floor of the airport," Lily said, her voice tinged with cautious relief. "There''s a cafeteria here with food and water. The elevators are blocked off, so it''s safe for now. How about you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, sister. Stay put¡ªI''m coming to get you. Just wait for me!" Ryan exclaimed, his heart swelling with determination. It had been three hours since the apocalypse began, and he was only halfway to the airport. But now, knowing Lily was alive and safe gave him renewed purpose.


    "No, don''t come!" Lily''s voice turned sharp with alarm. "It''s too dangerous out here. The streets are swarming with zombies. Please don''t risk it!"


    "It''s okay," Ryan reassured her, striding forward with conviction. "I''m a lot stronger now, and I''ve got a gun."


    "Brother, I''m begging you, don''t come," Lily pleaded, her voice cracking with panic. "There are at least hundreds of zombies at the airport. You won''t be able to get in. It''s too dangerous¡ªyou could get killed!"


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''m halfway there now. I will definitely rescue you. Wait for me," Ryan said, clenching his fists before hanging up the phone.


    Lily listened to the busy tone, staring blankly at the phone, unsure of what to say. Although she had a very close relationship with her brother and they had grown up relying on each other, she knew better than anyone that once Ryan made up his mind, nothing could change it.


    Pursing her red lips, Lily decided she couldn''t just sit back and wait for death. She had to help her brother and find a way to solve some of his problems.


    On the other side, Ryan ate a few bites of bread, discarded the empty water bottle in his hand, and stepped out of the room.


    He was now three kilometers away from the airport. The distance wasn''t far, and if nothing unexpected happened, he would arrive in just over an hour. He could only hope there wouldn''t be any problems.


    Ryan smashed open a fire cabinet on the street, retrieving the fire axe inside. He swung it experimentally, testing its weight, power, and feel. It was sturdy, well-balanced¡ªa good weapon for dealing with zombies.


    Spending 20 points, he casually enhanced the fire axe. The blade became noticeably sharper, its surface gleaming with a black sheen. The axe''s weight increased, and the opposite end transformed into a hammer, effectively turning it into a hammer-axe hybrid.


    After chopping a zombie to the ground, a smug smile spread across Ryan''s face. The strengthened weapon was indeed effective, and this was just its first enhancement. He couldn''t help but wonder how powerful it would become after a few more upgrades.


    As he gripped the axe confidently, a sudden scream erupted from behind him. The high-pitched sound startled him, and he almost cursed aloud. The sheer volume was enough to alert all the nearby zombies.

 Chapter 9 Olivia

    Ryan didn''t have time to figure out who made the piercing, high-pitched scream. He quickly rolled on the ground and tumbled to the other side of the lawn. With a powerful leap, his strong physique allowed him to clear the fence in one jump.


    "Help me..." A faint cry came from behind.


    Ryan didn''t bother to turn around. Although it sounded like a woman''s voice, it wasn''t his concern. If he weren''t on a mission, he might have considered checking to see if she was attractive or worth saving. But right now, his priority was rescuing his sister, and he couldn''t afford any distractions.


    After landing in an area with fewer zombies, Ryan moved swiftly along the railing by the wall. It seemed like he was in a park. To his annoyance, the cries for help continued, trailing behind him like a persistent ghost.


    In an open space, Ryan could have easily relied on his physical abilities to outrun her. But with public facilities scattered everywhere and winding paths that required careful navigation to avoid zombies, it became difficult to shake her off.


    The result? More than a dozen zombies in the park began closing in on him. "Are you kidding me?" Ryan muttered angrily under his breath.


    If he''d known it would come to this, he would''ve dealt with the woman earlier to stop her from making noise and drawing the undead. Left with no choice, Ryan gripped his axe tightly, preparing to take on the encroaching horde.


    Meanwhile, behind a nearby slide, a disheveled woman struggled to move her legs. She glanced up just in time to see Ryan charging fearlessly toward a group of zombies.


    "Oh my God, is he insane?" Olivia froze, her fear momentarily forgotten. She covered her mouth in shock, staring in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her.


    What happened next left her utterly speechless. The young man, who seemed to be courting death, turned out to be ferocious. Like a wolf among sheep, he tore through the group of zombies, cutting them down one by one with ruthless efficiency.


    What stood out most was the crimson battle axe he wielded. With each swing, it cleaved through zombies as if they were nothing. One powerful strike sent a zombie''s head flying into the air before it landed with a sickening thud. The sight was so surreal that Olivia nearly bit her tongue in disbelief.


    She had come to A City for a performance, a simple commercial gig. But halfway through, the world inexplicably fell apart. Zombies¡ªcreatures she had only seen in movies¡ªsuddenly appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, chaos erupted. At least half the audience turned into ravenous monsters, attacking the rest. Caught off guard, the infection spread rapidly through the crowd.


    Olivia managed to escape with the help of her security team, but their luck didn''t last. She tried to flee in her car, only to find the parking lot teeming with even more people¡ªand zombies. With no other options, she and the guards made a desperate run toward the police station, hoping for refuge. Unfortunately, they were ambushed by a swarm of undead, and Olivia barely escaped, taking shelter in a nearby store.


    Terrified and alone, she clung to hope when she spotted Ryan. Desperation led her to follow him, but her clumsiness awakened a zombie, nearly sealing her fate.


    Meanwhile, Ryan had already dispatched the dozen zombies that surrounded him. One by one, they fell, adding another 15 points to his total. With 48 points now stored in the system, he considered his next move. He could strengthen his physical attributes or save up 50 points to upgrade his battle axe.


    Speaking of the axe, it proved to be a masterpiece. Even after slicing through a dozen zombies, it remained pristine, its blade gleaming orange despite the coating of blood and gore.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary firefighting axe, but after being enhanced, it was now as durable and sharp as high-strength alloy steel.


    Having dealt with the zombies, Ryan turned his attention to the source of the noise and strode forward purposefully.


    "Shut up if you want to live," Ryan snapped coldly, his patience wearing thin. He didn''t have time for foolishness.


    Without hesitation, he slapped the woman across the face, silencing her instantly. Fear flickered in her eyes as she clasped her stinging cheek, too shocked to respond. Ryan grabbed her wrist and pulled her along, leading her in a different direction.


    Although Ryan could handle a dozen zombies without breaking a sweat, he needed her to understand the severity of the situation. It was the apocalypse, and there was no room for stupidity. Navigating the complex layout of the park, Ryan managed to evade the larger groups of zombies with ease.


    "Where are you taking me?" Olivia finally stammered, trailing behind him. The trembling in her voice betrayed her fear. She hadn''t recovered from the slap or the cold, detached look in Ryan''s eyes. The bloodied axe in his hand only added to her terror.


    Ryan came to an abrupt stop and turned to face her. "Let me make one thing very clear," he said, his tone as icy as his gaze. "From this moment on, you are my personal property. You don''t get to refuse my orders, question my decisions, or defy me in any way. Do you understand?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. The words hung in the air like a blade poised to strike. Personal property? Her mind raced. She was Olivia¡ªonce a star adored by millions. She had never been treated like this, not even by the most overbearing directors.


    "You¡­ you can''t be serious," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Why would you treat me like this?"


    Ryan''s lips twisted into a sneer. "Why? Because I saved your life. That''s all the reason I need. You owe me everything now. I''m not here to ask for your consent¡ªI''m telling you how it''s going to be."


    Her hands trembled as she clenched her fists. Humiliation burned in her chest, but fear kept her silent. She wanted to argue, to resist, but the man standing before her was like a predator, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    Olivia felt torn between defiance and survival. She had been a star, a woman of grace and status, desired and respected. Even now, her beauty was an asset that could elevate her to the top in this post-apocalyptic nightmare¡ªif she played her cards right. But this man, with his bloodied axe and domineering attitude, was treating her as nothing more than an object.


    For the first time, Olivia felt utterly powerless.


    She boldly declared, "No, that''s impossible. You saved me, and I''m willing to repay you in some way, but I can''t agree to that."


    Olivia held Ryan''s gaze for a moment, her voice gradually softening as she continued, "Are you finished? Because if you are, we should get moving..." Her tone faltered under Ryan''s unyielding stare.


    Ryan''s expression didn''t change. "Done talking?" he asked flatly. Without waiting for her response, he moved forward and grabbed her with one hand, lifting her effortlessly, as though she were nothing more than a stray chicken.


    "I''m a generous person," Ryan said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You attracted thirteen zombies earlier, so I''ll kindly return the favor. Fair exchange, right?"


    Before Olivia could process his words, Ryan turned and walked toward the other side of the wall, carrying her like a sack of grain.


    "No! No, let me go!" Olivia cried out, her voice trembling with panic as she flailed against his grip. Her struggles were futile against Ryan''s sheer strength.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Ryan hurled her over the fence. She landed hard on the cold, unforgiving ground, her body jarring painfully on impact. Stunned, she lay there for a moment, her mind racing as she registered the dark silhouettes of bodies scattered around her.


    The icy chill of the ground jolted her back to reality. Olivia''s eyes widened in terror as she realized where she was. Screaming, she scrambled to her feet, ignoring the sharp pain that shot through her limbs.

 Chapter 10 Olivias Transformation

    "Rahh!" The zombies, dozens of meters away, caught the scent of living prey and surged forward with guttural howls. Their grotesque faces, smeared with blood and torn flesh, painted a picture of pure horror.


    Panic surged through Olivia, overtaking every ounce of her composure. Her resolve crumbled, and the thought of being torn apart by these monsters made her whole body tremble.


    "No, no, I don''t want to die!" she screamed, desperately rushing to the fence. Her trembling hands fumbled as she tried to climb over, but her injured body betrayed her. Despite multiple attempts, she slipped and fell each time, her cries echoing in the empty park.


    Through the metal bars of the fence, Ryan''s cold, unyielding gaze met hers. He stood motionless, his expression devoid of sympathy. To him, she might as well have been a corpse.


    She was beautiful¡ªstunning, even¡ªwith her fair skin and elegant features. Even in her disheveled state, her striking beauty stood out. But in the apocalypse, beauty was worthless.


    Ryan had no use for a weak, crying, incompetent woman who couldn''t adapt. If she couldn''t grasp the gravity of her situation, she was better off dead. He had no qualms about leaving her to her fate.


    "Open the gate! I''ll do it! I agree to your terms¡ªplease! Save me!" Olivia''s screams turned into desperate sobs. "I''ll be your woman, whatever you want¡ªjust save me! I don''t want to die!"


    Her cries grew more frantic as the zombies closed in, now just twenty meters away.


    Ryan didn''t move. His expression remained impassive, watching as the undead crept closer. Only when the zombies were within five meters of Olivia did he act.


    With swift precision, Ryan vaulted the fence, his battle axe already slicing through the air. In mere moments, the cluster of zombies lay in pieces around him, black blood pooling on the ground.


    Grabbing Olivia by her collar, Ryan hauled her over the fence and unceremoniously dropped her to the ground.


    He crouched in front of her trembling form, his hand gripping her chin firmly. His cold eyes bore into hers as he spoke.


    "Remember what you just said," he warned, his voice icy and sharp. "This is your only warning. If you pull something like that again, I''ll leave you out there with them."


    Ryan patted Olivia''s face lightly, his smirk cold and condescending. "There are plenty of beautiful women in the apocalypse. If I wanted, I could find a dozen prettier than you without much effort. Women are worthless in times like these."


    "Y-Yes..." Olivia stammered, shivering under his icy gaze. Fear gripped her heart, and she didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    Ryan''s smile widened, but it carried no warmth. "One more thing. Remember this¡ªyou belong to me now. When you speak to me, address me with respect. Better yet, kneel next time, so I don''t have to remind you."


    His fingers pinched her cheeks, tilting her face up as though she were a doll he was toying with.


    Olivia froze, her mind racing. The blatant insult and demeaning treatment left her humiliated, but the fear of Ryan''s strength overshadowed her resentment. His casual dominance over the zombies moments ago had left her deeply shaken. In her eyes, he was more terrifying than the monsters themselves.


    She had no choice but to accept her position¡ªfor now.


    "Master¡­ Master..." Olivia''s voice trembled as she slowly sank to her knees, her tone faltering with forced obedience. She was unaccustomed to groveling, and her movements were awkward, her posture stiff.


    Ryan watched her with satisfaction, his smirk deepening. His power over her was absolute, and Olivia knew it.


    In the back of her mind, Olivia couldn''t help but think of his earlier words. Women and money¡ªthe two things most meaningless in the apocalypse. If Ryan wanted, he could replace her in an instant. There would always be others: women more beautiful, more obedient, more eager to please.


    Her fear grew with each passing moment. Would he tire of her? Would she become just another item to be traded, discarded without a second thought? The mere possibility made her shiver.


    Olivia understood all too well now¡ªRyan wasn''t someone she could defy.


    Olivia was a smart woman; she had to be to climb to the top of the entertainment industry on her own merit. Her intelligence helped her quickly analyze her precarious situation. If she wanted to survive¡ªand more importantly, to secure her position¡ªshe needed to ensure that Ryan wouldn''t abandon her. Pleasing him, both in action and demeanor, seemed like the only viable strategy.


    Ryan, on the other hand, was oblivious to the whirlwind of calculations running through Olivia''s mind. He simply saw the results¡ªa once-proud woman kneeling before him, her demeanor transformed into one of subservience. Her sudden obedience pleased him, and he felt a sense of satisfaction at having such a beautiful woman at his feet.


    However, if Ryan had known about her internal scheming, he might have found it amusing. The idea of trading Olivia or any of "his women" was laughable. Ryan''s possessiveness was absolute. Once someone was his, they were his alone.


    Not only that, Ryan already had plans for the future. After ensuring his sister''s safety, he intended to establish his own faction, a domain where he would be the sole man in charge. But those ambitions were for another day.


    "Master... Master, do you want it? It''s my first time~" Olivia knelt on the ground, rubbing her head on Ryan''s thigh, and said shyly, her face even rubbing against his lower body. It was her first time to be so close to a man, and she was extremely nervous.


    Ryan was still a little surprised. He didn''t know why this woman became so obedient so quickly. But this was also good. It saved him from wasting time.


    Although he really wanted to kill this woman right there, let her taste his big cock, fuck her until she begged for mercy, and comfort his eager little brother, but now is not the time and the position is not right.


    "No need," Ryan said curtly, motioning for her to stand.


    Olivia''s face fell, her confidence shaken. Had she done something wrong? Was he angry? Her mind spiraled into panic as she stood trembling, unsure of what to do next.


    Ryan glanced at her, noting her fear. For now, her obedience was enough. There were more pressing matters to attend to than entertaining her misguided attempts to secure his favor.


    "Alright, I have to head to the airport to save my sister. I don''t have time for this right now," Ryan said, easily seeing through Olivia''s hesitation and quickly dispelling her doubts.


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a wave of relief wash over her. The tension in her chest eased, and she silently let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. Gratitude flickered in her mind¡ªat least Ryan didn''t plan to abandon her.


    "Just remember to be obedient from now on. Stay close, keep quiet, and carry this for me." Ryan handed her his mountaineering bag without hesitation. Now that he had someone to lighten the load, there was no reason for him to carry it himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Master," Olivia replied quickly, her nerves calming further. She realized Ryan wasn''t as unreasonable as she''d feared.


    As long as she followed his orders, she''d be fine. Without complaint, she slung the heavy bag over her shoulders and prepared to follow him obediently.


    {Interact guys, I have seen many novels and noticed early growth of a book is very important.


    Send power stones so that algorithm boosts my book}

 Chapter 11 Reaching The Airport

    Ryan led the way, holding his axe tightly, while Olivia followed closely behind with the bag strapped to her back, looking like an obedient little girl.


    The once-admired star goddess, revered by countless fans, had become meek and submissive in a matter of hours. A few slaps and being thrown into a horde of zombies were all it took to break her resistance.


    Avoiding large groups of zombies, their progress was steady. With his enhanced strength, Ryan no longer needed to rely on stealth or other tactics. Dispatching a few scattered zombies was almost effortless.


    Olivia trailed behind, her gaze fixed on Ryan as he raised his axe, dispatching zombies with swift and precise strikes. His raw power and ease in handling the undead left her both awestruck and a little fearful. His movements were so quick and calculated that, even when surrounded by several zombies, he would dodge gracefully before finishing them off without a scratch.


    What would have been a three-hour journey took Ryan just forty minutes, even with Olivia slowing him down. Still, her stamina surprised him. Despite her average physical fitness, she managed to keep up with his brisk pace, breathing heavily but never complaining.


    Now, they stood on the outskirts of A City''s airport¡ªthe only one in the area. The massive airport grounds were bustling with activity before the apocalypse, in a city of nearly 30 million people. But now, it was a battlefield.


    Ryan scanned the area. Outside the airport hall, the square teemed with zombies. Hundreds of them shuffled aimlessly, their groans filling the air. And these were just the ones outside¡ªthere were undoubtedly more inside the building.


    "Can you drive a truck?" Ryan asked, his brow furrowed as he turned to Olivia.


    She was staring at the sea of zombies, visibly unsettled. His question snapped her out of her daze. "No... I''ve only driven cars before," she replied, shaking her head.


    Ryan nodded slightly, deep in thought. He hadn''t expected much, but it was worth asking.


    It was unlikely for someone like Olivia to have experience driving a truck. However, since she had driven a car before, that would suffice. She didn''t need expert driving skills for what Ryan had planned.


    Olivia glanced nervously at Ryan''s face, unsure of his intentions. His calm, calculating demeanor only heightened her unease.


    Taking her by the hand, Ryan led her to a truck parked nearby. It appeared to have been used for airport construction and was abandoned when the apocalypse began.


    After searching around but failing to find the keys, Ryan resorted to smashing the console. He rummaged through the wires inside, isolating the neutral and live wires to hotwire the truck.


    Ryan then began teaching Olivia the basics of driving a truck. She didn''t need to master it¡ªjust understanding the essentials would be enough. Fortunately, the controls were somewhat similar to a car''s, and with a bit of practice, Olivia started to get the hang of it.


    "Listen carefully," Ryan instructed. "When I give the signal, start driving. Circle the square, maintain a steady speed¡ªneither too fast nor too slow¡ªand then stop under that tower," he said, pointing toward the airport control tower a few hundred meters away.


    "I..." Olivia hesitated, her voice trembling. The plan sounded simple, but the reality of navigating a truck through a horde of zombies was anything but. Especially for someone inexperienced like her, avoiding a crash seemed like a tall order.


    "Do as I say," Ryan said firmly. "If you can reach the tower, go inside, lock the door, and stay put. Zombies won''t follow you up there. Take this for protection." He handed her a Type 54 pistol.


    "Master..." Olivia looked up at him, her eyes filled with fear and desperation. She resembled a frightened kitten, unsure if her owner was about to abandon her. The plan seemed so fantastical that she couldn''t help but wonder if Ryan intended to leave her behind.


    "Don''t worry, just be obedient. It''s okay. I promise I''ll come to rescue you. Be good¡ªthe master won''t abandon you." Ryan''s voice softened as he gently stroked her cheek.


    Feeling Ryan''s gentleness, Olivia relaxed slightly, though she was still visibly scared. God must have taken pity on her. Just half a day ago, she had been a popular star, basking in the adoration of thousands of fans and living a luxurious, comfortable life. Now, she was risking her life, tasked with driving a truck to ram into hordes of zombies.


    "Master... please, you must not forget to save me," Olivia whispered, clutching her arm fearfully. She didn''t dare refuse Ryan''s request but was clearly terrified.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Ryan reassured her with a smile. If Olivia cooperated with him in rescuing her sister, he was determined to do his best to bring her to safety as well.


    Lily''s voice came through, saying, "Sister, I''m next to the airport, near the two trucks by the square." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the third floor of the airport, Lily stood, both surprised and worried. She hurried to the massive floor-to-ceiling window and looked out at the two mud-covered trucks on the road, a few hundred meters away.


    Ryan spotted the trucks and scanned the square, noting the swarm of zombies. A plan began to form in his mind. There were hundreds of zombies in the square alone, not counting the ones elsewhere, including those inside the airport hall. Altogether, there were at least thousands.


    Handling them alone would take an uncertain amount of time and would put his life at significant risk. So, he devised a daring strategy: Olivia would drive one of the trucks to lure most of the zombies in the square toward the tower west of the airport.


    With another truck in tow, Ryan positioned it directly below the airport hall. He instructed his sister, Lily, to break a window on the third floor and jump down. The dump truck, already tall, had its bed filled with sand, creating a cushioning effect. This reduced the actual drop to just five or six meters.


    Ryan explained his plan to Lily. Despite her worries, she knew there was no changing his mind. Her brother had made it this far to rescue her, and all she could do now was trust him and cooperate.


    Once everything was set, Ryan signaled Olivia, who was waiting in another truck nearby. Following his cue, the heavy truck rumbled to life and began its ascent up the steps of the square, with Ryan close behind.


    The low growl of the engine shattered the eerie stillness, and the reaction was immediate. Hundreds of zombies turned at the noise, their guttural roars filling the air as they converged on Olivia''s truck.


    The massive vehicle, gaining momentum, plowed through the horde with unstoppable force. Zombies were sent flying on impact, their shattered limbs, ribs, and entrails splattering against the truck. The gruesome debris left streaks of blood and flesh on the windows, painting them in sticky, reddish-brown smears.


    The side windows were quickly obscured, and soon half the front windshield was covered in gore, making it increasingly difficult for Olivia to see.

 Chapter 12 Rescuing Sister

    Ryan followed behind Olivia, carrying another truck in his hands, his gaze fixed on her as she drove further and further away. He couldn''t help but feel worried. Though he had quickly taught her some basic driving skills, how much could she truly grasp in such a short time?


    He could only hope nothing went wrong.


    In the truck ahead, within just a minute, Olivia had already plowed through dozens of zombies. The heavy truck she was driving crushed them with ease, but because she had to maintain a controlled speed to keep the zombies'' attention, hundreds of undead were now trailing behind her. On either side and even ahead, more zombies were converging on her path.


    If she were driving at full speed, she might have felt safer. Only a massive horde, thousands strong, could stop a heavy truck moving at full throttle.


    But now, with the truck moving slowly to lure the zombies, there was a risk. If too many zombies were caught under the wheels, the vehicle could get stuck.


    Olivia shuddered at the thought of what might happen if that occurred. The overwhelming horde would swarm the truck, and she...


    She shook her head, refusing to dwell on the horrifying image. Instead, she gritted her teeth and clumsily turned the steering wheel, pressing the accelerator with trembling feet. The creaking sound of the giant wheels crushing bones sent shivers down her spine, and terror gripped her heart.


    Still, Olivia stayed focused, her determination fueled by the weight of her master''s mission. The heavy truck weaved through the square, drawing nearly all the zombies to her. Even Ryan could see swarms pouring out of the airport hall, joining the horde chasing her.


    As Olivia approached the airport control tower, she prepared to slow down. But for a novice driver like her, the truck was still moving too fast. Despite pressing the brakes as hard as she could, the heavy vehicle slammed into the side of the control tower with a loud crash.


    The out-of-control truck skidded sideways for several meters, crushing a wave of zombies before grinding to a halt. Olivia''s head struck the glass, leaving her momentarily dazed.


    It took her a few seconds to gather herself. Shaking off the dizziness, she struggled to free her legs from the cab and pushed the door open. By now, the zombies had surrounded the truck, their guttural howls filling the air. A few were already clawing at the truck''s wheels, trying to climb up.


    Fear washed over Olivia, her face pale as she fumbled with the pistol Ryan had given her. With a desperate leap, she jumped onto the spiral staircase nearby¡ªthe emergency passage attached to the side of the tower, allowing her to avoid entering the building itself.


    She scrambled up the stairs, half-crawling, half-rolling, clutching the pistol tightly in her trembling hands. Fortunately, the staircase was clear of zombies. Reaching the top, Olivia slammed the inner door shut, locking herself in. Finally, she collapsed against the wall, her whole body shaking with fear and relief.


    Meanwhile, Ryan was driving the second truck, following Olivia''s earlier path but taking a different route. Instead of heading toward the control tower, he aimed directly for the airport hall.


    Unlike Olivia, Ryan was much more skilled behind the wheel. While not an expert driver, his experience was enough to navigate the chaos with precision. He steered the truck straight toward the airport entrance and, with a deafening crash, rammed it into the doorway, blocking most of the building''s main exit.


    "Get down here quickly!" Ryan shouted, stepping out of the truck and looking up toward the control tower.


    The plan had gone better than expected¡ªOlivia had successfully lured almost all the zombies away, allowing Ryan to approach the airport hall without much resistance. However, he knew he couldn''t linger. If the zombies inside the building began to break through, the situation could turn deadly.


    On the third floor of the airport, Lily watched nervously. She had just explained the situation to the other survivors, who remained skeptical. Most didn''t believe anyone would risk coming to their rescue, but some clung to the hope that it might be true.


    Unexpectedly, Ryan had managed to lead most of the zombies away, driving the truck downstairs. Liam couldn''t help but admire Ryan''s incredible imagination and bold ideas.


    What worried them now, however, was that while everything else was in place, breaking the glass on the third floor became a major obstacle. The airport''s large floor-to-ceiling windows were made of high-strength tempered glass, not the ordinary kind. Even after several attempts to smash them, it was clear that breaking them with a gun or other tools would be nearly impossible.


    Liam, holding a stool, swung it at the glass with all his might, but it left no mark. The group felt a sense of discouragement. The rescue was so close, yet they couldn''t break through. They dared not go up the stairs, as while many zombies were distracted by the noise downstairs, others had gathered at the entrance on the first floor.


    Ryan observed the zombies crawling out of the doorway, frowning. He raised the axe in his hand, swung it in a circle, and with a whistling sound, hurled it directly at the floor-to-ceiling window on the third floor.


    With a sharp "click," the axe embedded itself in the glass, shattering it into pieces. The group inside cheered in relief as the window broke wide open in just a few strikes.


    Looking down at the sand truck below, they hesitated.


    "Sister, jump down, it''s okay!" Ryan shouted up.


    Although the jump seemed daunting, Lily trusted Ryan and gritted her teeth, deciding to leap. Fortunately, she landed smoothly without injury.


    As soon as the others saw someone safely carrying it, they quickly followed suit. In less than a minute, all the survivors on the third floor had jumped into the cargo hold of the truck. By this time, Ryan had already dealt with three zombies that tried to climb up.


    Ryan started the truck, shaking off the dozen or so zombies surrounding him, and drove toward the airport tower.


    "Olivia, jump over here!"


    Olivia''s heart lifted when she heard Ryan''s voice. She had been worried, fearing that Ryan might leave her behind. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Olivia leaped from the safety stairs and into the truck''s cab, landing in Ryan''s arms.


    "Woo woo woo... Master, I was so scared. I thought you didn''t want me anymore," she whimpered, her earlier reluctance gone. She now clung to him like a puppy afraid of being abandoned.


    Ryan gently stroked Olivia''s hair, comforting her. For someone who had never killed so much as a chicken, he was impressed that she had completed the task he assigned her.


    The truck roared to life, charging forward and crushing zombies in its path as it carved out a route.


    It had been dangerously close. If the truck had stalled, restarting it would have been nearly impossible. And if too much time had passed, a massive horde of zombies would have overwhelmed them. Even if Ryan managed to avoid them, the survivors in the back of the truck would have been in serious danger.


    The truck surged forward with raw power, smashing through any zombies that blocked its way. Finally, Ryan parked the truck near a gas station, 10 kilometers away from the airport...

 Chapter 13 Gas Station

    "Come on down," Ryan said to the group crammed into the truck as he parked it next to a gas station on the side of the road. They were covered in dust from the journey and looked exhausted.


    Ryan hugged his sister tightly as she jumped out of the truck, finally feeling a sense of relief. Fortunately, his worst fear hadn''t come true¡ªhis sister was safe.


    Lily opened her mouth, intending to scold Ryan for his risky behavior, but when she saw the look on his face, her heart softened. Instead, she gently patted his shoulder to comfort him.


    However, this wasn''t the time for reminiscing. Although no zombies were nearby, that didn''t mean the area was safe. Ryan exchanged a few quick words with Lily before Olivia jumped out of the truck, glancing at Lily, who stood close to Ryan. She pressed her lips together but said nothing.


    "Alright, you can go now," Ryan said to the other survivors by the truck, his tone distant.


    "Hey, what''s with the attitude?" one of the men in the group snapped, clearly offended. The others murmured in agreement, unhappy with Ryan''s brusque remark.


    "Come on, little brother, there''s no need to talk like that," Liam said, stepping forward to defuse the tension. "It''s not easy for any of us to survive. We should be helping each other."


    "Yeah, exactly. You helped us, but there''s no need to be so rude," another survivor chimed in.


    "We''re all struggling to survive. We could stick together and look out for one another," a few others added.


    "Are you done? If you are, then get out of here. If it weren''t for saving my sister, do you think I''d bother bringing a bunch of losers like you along?" Ryan said coldly.


    His rude and insulting words immediately ignited anger among the survivors. Their tempers flared, and they began shouting accusations at one another, forgetting their original grievances.


    Bang! A gunshot shattered the chaos. Olivia, who had been standing silently nearby, had fired into the air. It was her first time using a gun, and while her aim wasn''t perfect, the shot had the intended effect¡ªit silenced everyone.


    Olivia wasn''t naive. From her observations, it was clear Ryan had no desire to keep these people around, and their constant complaints had only fueled his irritation. Acting decisively, she had fired a warning shot. Although the bullet missed its intended mark, it whizzed dangerously close to the ear of the loudest man in the group.


    Catching Ryan''s approving glance, Olivia steeled herself and aimed the gun directly at the frightened survivors. Her voice was soft, almost sweet, but carried a chilling authority. "Are you done talking? Didn''t you hear my master tell you to leave?"


    Her words, coupled with the cold, unyielding muzzle of the gun, struck fear into the survivors. No one dared utter another word.


    Lily stood quietly to the side, observing the scene unfold. Some of the survivors glanced at her, their eyes pleading for mercy, hoping she might intervene on their behalf. After all, they had survived together until now. But to Lily, only one thing mattered¡ªher brother''s safety. As long as she and Ryan were alive and well, why should she care about the fate of anyone else?


    However, something Olivia said caught Lily''s attention. While everyone else was focused on the threat, Lily noticed the peculiar term Olivia used: Master?


    She frowned slightly, her thoughts racing. My brother''s only been away for a few days, and now he''s calling himself someone''s master? Since when did he become this¡­ playful?


    Lily had a playful smile on her face.


    As she observed Olivia more closely, she couldn''t help but admit that the girl was stunning. With her delicate features, voluptuous figure, and graceful curves, Olivia was undeniably a top-tier beauty. What''s more, Lily had recognized her as a highly popular, first-line actress from ABC Country¡ªone with a spotless reputation and no scandals since her debut.


    It seemed her brother had good taste. Lily wasn''t sure how to feel about that.


    Meanwhile, the survivors remained paralyzed with fear after Olivia''s gunshot. Although most ordinary citizens in ABC Country rarely encountered guns in their daily lives, they fully understood their deadly power. No one was foolish enough to test it firsthand. Nervous and terrified, they took several steps back. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam stood off to the side, his expression cold and conflicted. He felt helpless in the situation.


    If he had been closer, he might have had the confidence to disarm Olivia and take the pistol. But at this distance¡ªand with Ryan standing protectively by her side¡ªit was impossible. Liam hadn''t forgotten the earlier scene where Ryan cleaved through tempered glass with an axe, a display of strength that made him think twice about trying anything rash.


    "Men to the left, women to the right," Ryan ordered sharply, addressing the group of survivors.


    The crowd hesitated, momentarily thrown into chaos, but Liam and a few others managed to calm them and persuade them to follow the instructions. Reluctantly, they separated into two groups.


    "Olivia, let me show you something," Ryan said as he took the Type 54 pistol from her hands. "When dealing with people like this¡ªthose who don''t understand their place¡ªyou need to use real deterrence. Don''t waste your time."


    Without another word, Ryan raised the pistol and fired at one of the men standing on the left.


    Bang!


    The man collapsed instantly, a bloody hole in his forehead.


    "Ah!" Several others on the left realized what was happening and tried to run, but it was too late. The sight of the man''s death sent shockwaves through the group.


    The remaining survivors screamed in terror, scattering in all directions in a desperate attempt to flee.


    "If you keep running, you''ll end up like the one on the ground," Ryan said coldly to the eight terrified women on his right. His ruthless tone and actions had already shaken them, and some began to cry in fear.


    "What you''re doing is a crime," Liam said, his voice trembling with anger. Unlike the others on the left, he had stayed behind, unable to flee.


    While he could somewhat understand Ryan''s earlier actions, this was crossing a line. Ryan''s cold-blooded behavior was testing his moral boundaries.


    "A crime?" Ryan smiled.


    "Are you planning to avenge him? Look around. It''s the end of the world. Do you think the government or the law still exist? Who''s going to come and judge me? If it weren''t such a waste of bullets, I wouldn''t have left any of you men alive."


    Ryan''s eyes hardened as his thoughts drifted. In this new world, there was no room for unnecessary burdens or competition. His plans for the future were clear: the base he intended to build would accept only women.


    A haven filled with beautiful women¡ªwhy should he let men spoil the view? Keeping them alive only invited trouble.


    "You..." Liam''s fists clenched, but he hesitated to act. With no options left, he turned and walked away, his shoulders slumped in defeat.


    Ryan glanced away after his retreat. At least it saved him the trouble¡ªand a bullet.


    "Sis, you and Olivia head inside and start gathering supplies. Find a safe spot to wait," Ryan said to Lily, who had been silently watching the scene unfold with an amused expression.


    Ryan then turned his attention to the gas station. Retrieving a fuel pipe from a nearby pump, he rifled through the pockets of a corpse¡ªlikely a former employee¡ªand found a card to activate the pump. After refueling the truck''s empty tank, he drove it closer to the station.


    With Lily, Olivia, and a few others helping, they raided the store, clearing it of supplies. They took everything they could: water, biscuits, bread, canned food¡ªwhatever was still usable. They also loaded several large barrels of gasoline. The truck''s compartment, emptied of sand earlier, proved spacious enough for their haul.


    Finally, as Ryan glanced toward the distant horizon, his gaze fell on the approaching zombie swarm. A faint smile crept across his face.


    He wouldn''t have to lift a finger¡ªthose fleeing men, including Liam, would be taken care of by the zombies soon enough.

 Chapter 14 Hospital

    Three hours later, at the City Hospital.


    "So, you went to the airport by yourself¡ªand you brought her with you?" Lily asked, looking at Ryan with a mix of disbelief and confusion.


    It wasn''t that Lily didn''t trust her brother, but she knew him far too well. With his limited skills, while he could handle himself in a fight, it seemed almost impossible that he had managed to break through hordes of zombies to reach the airport. And to top it off, he''d brought Olivia back with him? It didn''t add up. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master is very powerful~" Olivia chimed in, trying to defend Ryan. However, she kept her words to a minimum, fully aware that the stunning, cold beauty standing before her¡ªwho was even more attractive than herself¡ªwas the master''s stepsister. She didn''t dare overstep.


    Ryan shot her a warning glare before offering Lily a sheepish smile. "Ahem... It''s hard to explain, but don''t worry, sis. I can''t exactly take on dozens of zombies just yet."


    While Ryan could maintain his composure around most people, in front of his sister, he felt exposed.


    "Hmph... So, you''ve grown up now, huh? There are things you can''t even share with your sister anymore?" Lily teased, her lips curling into a playful smile. Her cold and aloof demeanor softened slightly as she spoke.


    Ryan chuckled nervously, feeling a bead of sweat roll down his back. Telling his sister about the Apocalypse Overlord System wasn''t impossible, but it was difficult to explain. Rather than diving into a convoluted explanation, he chose to avoid the topic altogether, knowing Lily wouldn''t press him too hard.


    "Alright, fine. If you don''t want to talk about it, do you think I''m going to force it out of you?" Lily said with a sly smile, her fingers gently brushing against his cheek as if she were the elder sibling instead of him.


    Ryan felt a pang of emotion in his chest. He didn''t need words to understand the depth of his sister''s feelings. Her current behavior wasn''t about interrogating him but rather expressing her worry. She was upset because he had ignored her warnings and risked his life to save her.


    "Tell me, what were you thinking? Why did you choose a place like this?" Lily asked, her gaze fixed on the hospital building outside.


    "As I''ve observed, the equipment here is relatively complete, and the hospital''s surroundings are ideal. Most importantly, food is relatively easy to scavenge, but medicine is a different story. Medicine is incredibly valuable in the apocalypse, and it''s not something that can be easily produced," Ryan explained.


    When Ryan first acquired the Apocalypse Overlord System, he had carefully considered how to establish a solid foundation for survival and growth. The City Hospital had quickly become his top choice for a base.


    The location was excellent. Just 500 meters to the east was the City Public Security Headquarters, which meant access to firearms and ammunition. Several supermarkets were nearby, ensuring a steady supply of food. Even more crucially, there was a water purification plant within reach. Clean water was a rare and vital resource in the apocalypse.


    "First, we need to secure this area," Ryan continued. "From here, we can gradually expand our control, spreading out to cover all of ABC City." He stopped short of mentioning his ultimate dream of unifying the world. For now, such ambitions would seem like wild fantasies.


    "Alright, I''ll help you," Lily said solemnly. Her tone left no room for doubt. If Ryan wanted to carve out a safe haven in this chaotic new world, she would do everything in her power to support him.


    "Thanks, sis. You should go rest for now¡ªit''s been a dangerous day." Ryan watched as Lily walked away to find a high-end ward where she could shower and relax.


    Despite the progress he''d made, the hospital was far from secure. Ryan had only entered through a backdoor after bypassing the zombie horde. The two main buildings at the front and the open courtyard outside were still crawling with zombies.


    As he sat and gathered his thoughts, Ryan''s consciousness drifted to the Apocalypse Overlord System interface. His points were nearing 500, a clear indicator of the more than 500 zombies he had killed. The airport had been the most significant event, where he''d crushed over 300 zombies with a truck in one sweep.


    What surprised Ryan was that Olivia also earned points for the zombies she killed. However, she only received 0.5 points per zombie.


    "System, what''s going on?" Ryan asked, puzzled.


    [For followers with a loyalty score of 80 or higher, zombie kills will yield half the points. For those with a loyalty score of 90 or higher, all points will be awarded,] the system replied coldly.


    "So, this means her loyalty to me is already over 80?" Ryan murmured, glancing at Olivia with surprise. A loyalty score of 80 was impressive¡ªit signified steadfast devotion. Betrayal would be unlikely unless he committed an act that was truly unforgivable.


    Olivia noticed Ryan''s gaze and, misinterpreting his thoughts, became nervous. "Master, do you¡­ want me to help you wash?" she stammered hesitantly.


    Ryan smirked. "Alright~" He didn''t see any reason to refuse such an offer, especially considering her anxious eagerness to please.


    As a normal man, Ryan couldn''t deny that he had been suppressing certain urges. Since obtaining the system, his physical fitness had significantly improved, and along with it, his desires had grown stronger. Previously, he hadn''t had the time or opportunity to indulge, but now that he did, he wasn''t going to hold back.


    Olivia''s face turned crimson, so flushed it seemed as though blood might drip from her cheeks. This was her first time being this close to a man, let alone offering to serve him in such a way. She silently hoped her lack of experience wouldn''t anger him.


    When Olivia had witnessed Ryan''s strength and decisiveness in the face of danger, she had already resolved to submit to him. In the harsh and unforgiving world of the apocalypse, relying on a strong man wasn''t shameful¡ªit was survival.


    Besides, Ryan had made it clear that she belonged to him, at least for now. With little choice and a growing sense of security around him, she had decided it was better to follow willingly.


    Not to mention her experience in the airport tower¡ªOlivia had impulsively agreed to Ryan''s dangerous plan. Although it succeeded by chance, she was hiding on the tower alone and listening to the roar of the zombies.


    She had been genuinely afraid, terrified that Ryan might abandon her. But he hadn''t. When Ryan finally came back to rescue her, she had felt an overwhelming sense of relief and gratitude.


    At that moment, she began to see him as her protector, someone she could rely on. Over time, this feeling had grown into a mixture of admiration and infatuation.


    So, to Olivia, it didn''t seem like a bad thing to offer her first time to such a strong and commanding man. It felt like the natural next step in her submission and loyalty to him.


    "What are you standing there thinking about? Why don''t you come in?" Ryan''s voice pulled Olivia from her thoughts. He was standing in the bathroom, watching her hesitation with a teasing smile.


    "Or are you planning to take a shower with your clothes on?" Ryan teased, enjoying her shy, flustered reaction. Her awkward, innocent demeanor only added to her charm, making it difficult to resist.


    "Ah¡­ I¡ª" Olivia raised her head and looked at Ryan naked body, and was stunned for a moment.


    "So perfect¡­" she thought to herself, admiring the defined lines of his muscular frame and secretly glanced at the master''s lower body. There was a big penis hanging there, which was so big that she dared not look at it anymore.


    Ryan looked at Olivia like this, she should still be a virgin, it looked good, he became more interested, and reached out, gently resting his hands on her shoulders, sliding them downward in a slow, deliberate motion¡­

 Chapter 15 Passion [R18]

    The beautiful star usually appeared high-spirited and composed, even when facing tens of thousands of audience members. However, under the touch of Ryan''s big hand, her body began to tremble with nervousness.


    Ryan looked at Olivia, who was trembling like an ostrich and almost burying her head in the mountain peak. He couldn''t help but smile as he pulled her into his arms, embracing her perfect, fragrant body.


    "Mmm... Mmm~"


    Before Olivia could react, Ryan kissed her deeply. His mouth enveloped her lips as he slowly pried open her teeth, sucking and licking them.


    Olivia''s little head felt a bit dizzy, and she passively accepted the man''s deep kiss, experiencing a mix of comfort and sweetness. She followed him without resistance, intertwining her small tongue with his large one as they savored each other''s taste.


    In fact, this was Ryan''s first kiss¡ªeven though men are always experienced in such matters. Moreover, he was an old virgin who had watched many porn videos, so it was easy for him to kiss Olivia, whose confusion had softened her entire body.


    Of course, Ryan''s hands were not idle either; they gently stroked the girl''s slender waist¡ªdelicate, soft, and perfectly suited to be embraced with one arm. At the same time, his other big hand slowly moved up along Olivia''s body, its sensitive touch causing her hair to stand on end.


    "Wuwu... No, don''t~" Olivia suddenly stirred when she realized that the man was touching the two big white rabbits on her chest, prompting her to retreat in an effort to avoid Ryan''s deep kiss.


    "First, take a shower; it''s a bit dirty," she said timidly. She had been running with Ryan all day, and her clothes were stained with dust and blood.


    Although her face was not very dirty, it wasn''t exactly clean either. Nevertheless, in Ryan''s eyes, she remained very beautiful.


    Seeing him nod, Olivia carefully removed her clothes. She had been wearing a long evening dress, and to look good she hadn''t worn a bra underneath¡ªonly two nipple stickers¡ªand nothing else except her underwear.


    She unzipped the back of her skirt and removed the entire dress, revealing a flawless body for him to admire.


    Ryan openly admired this perfect body¡ªthe envy of all women. There were two majestic, perky breasts on her chest, without any sagging. Judging by the size of his palm, they were likely D-cup. Although not very large, they were perfectly suited to her frame.


    However, the two flesh-colored nipple covers in the center of her breasts marred the view. Ryan gently lifted them, revealing small nipples hidden underneath. Olivia''s nipples were obviously tiny¡ªabout the size of soybeans¡ªbut their shape was exquisite: pink, cute, and delicately formed. Even Ryan couldn''t help but bite them directly.


    "Ah... ummm~mmmm..."


    Olivia''s expression was one of both comfort and discomfort. She felt waves of tingling, stimulating pleasure on her nipples, though it was somewhat painful due to the man''s strong sucking.


    Fortunately, Ryan indulged only briefly. He knew there was plenty of time ahead today to slowly train this beautiful little slave girl.


    After Ryan opened the shower valve above, warm water flowed down. This was the high-end luxury ward of the hospital¡ªnot inferior to a hotel room¡ªwith toilets, showers, TVs, and even refrigerators and microwaves.


    Ryan had already cleared the zombies from this three-story building. The residents were all wealthy individuals who, in the doomsday, had turned into zombies. Naturally, Ryan regarded this place as his base.


    Olivia didn''t know how to serve, but she gently rubbed Ryan with her small hands. The sight of his strong muscles made her tremble with fear; as for the large cock below, she didn''t even dare to look at it. Yet, the man''s scent made her feel somewhat relieved. In the apocalypse, being able to rely on a strong man and live such a life was indeed fortunate. Her sole thought was how to serve Ryan well and please him.


    Ryan watched Olivia scrub gently with amusement. Although she was helping him bathe, it was not exciting enough for him.


    "Come, I will teach you how to bathe," Ryan said, instructing her to stand up straight. He then applied shower gel over her body¡ªfrom her shoulders to her arms, her waist to her lower body¡ªespecially on her large breasts, which proved to be excellent scrubbing tools.


    The only remaining article was Olivia''s pink panties, still fastened. Ryan refrained from removing them, preferring to maintain a sense of mystery. Sometimes, the vague anticipation was more exciting. After all, he would see them later.


    Olivia didn''t move, and shyly allowed Ryan''s big hands to explore her body. The smooth shower gel was spread over her entire form¡ªeven her calves were not spared.


    "Okay, come and hold me; use your body as soap and your two breasts as bath towels to bathe me," he ordered. At these fierce words from her master, Olivia''s face turned as red as a monkey''s ass. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan lay in the bathtub. Olivia hesitated for a moment before entering the tub and slowly leaning against his body.


    She didn''t know any techniques, but she remembered what Ryan had just said. She protruded her two firm breasts and slowly rubbed them against his chest. Coated with shower gel, her breasts became smoother as she applied a bit of force to cling to his body.


    Her small body leaned into his arms, nearly naked, as she used her delicate form to spread shower gel over him. Her boobs were extremely smooth and felt wonderful to the touch.


    Ryan felt as though he were holding a large bar of slippery soap in his arms. His erect cock, measuring 18 centimeters, pressed against the girl''s crotch and was gently rubbed. As her body moved, the girl''s soft, perky thighs brushed against his penis, gently clutching his cock.


    Olivia also sensed the foreign object between her thighs, but she didn''t dare to look at it. Instead, she shyly snuggled into his arms, clinging to his shoulders, pressing her body hard against him, and using her soft form to spread more shower gel over him.

 Chapter 16 Blowjob [R18]

    At the same time, Ryan hands were not idle either. He began to explore Olivia''s body wantonly. The already soft and delicate breasts became even more slippery and could slip out of his hands with just a little force.


    Olivia in his arms seemed to be willing to do so because of the heat, and her skin actually turned a faint red. Her innocent face was shy and beautiful, which added a bit of interest to the scene.


    Ryan stirred up the water splashes, kneading the girl''s breasts, kissing her lips, tasting the sweetness of the girl''s lips. The big cock under his crotch was unwilling to be lonely and stood up, rubbing slowly and swelling directly on her crotch and thighs as the girl twisted her body.


    When the girl in his arms was breathless and blushing, Ryan stopped and cleaned both of them. His tired body relaxed a lot after a day of work...


    In the next room, "What is my brother doing now?" Lily thought to herself as she was taking a shower. She was a little envious of the charming body in the mirror. "I wonder if brother will like me like this?"


    "Oh, he seems to like conquering women, otherwise why would he let that star call him master~" Lily was thinking. As a doctor of psychology, she certainly understood that men have some special hobbies. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them are Step Siblings siblings, in Lily''s opinion, the relationship between them is far from being explained by siblings. Having depended on each other since childhood, the hearts of the two have long been connected together. Lily has never thought about getting married. In her opinion, other men in this world except Ryan are not trustworthy.


    While Lily was still feeling a little anxious, Ryan had just finished enjoying the body bath of his little slave girl, and used the hot water to wash off the shower gel on both of them.


    "Master...it''s so big and hot..." Olivia looked at the huge thing between her legs with some surprise and fear. Even though it was inserted from behind her butt, a large part of it still leaked between her legs in front.


    "Want to see it?" Ryan smiled very proudly. Any man would feel very proud to hear a woman''s admiration and praise for his Penis, and he was no exception.


    Ryan asked Olivia to turn around, then held her little hand and placed it on his penis. Her palm trembled a few times, and she even wanted to pull it back nervously, obviously frightened by its heat and thickness.


    "Come, take a good look." Ryan thrust his big cock a few times and said to her with a lewd smile on his face.


    Olivia''s face turned red. Although she felt very shy and embarrassed, she couldn''t refuse her master''s request. She just squatted down gently, and then knelt on the floor, facing Ryan''s lower body.


    Only when the distance was closer could she see how thick and huge it was. Standing on Ryan''s lower body was like a spear, mighty and strong, with crisscrossing blue veins. The huge glans was purple-red and extremely round.


    The fishy masculine scent immediately rushed to Olivia''s face. She frowned slightly, looking at the huge thing in front of her, and couldn''t help feeling a little frightened and scared. She carefully stretched out her hands and held Ryan''s cock.


    The hot touch gradually became familiar. The girl knelt on the ground and held the cock in her hand like a pilgrim, with the glans aimed at her little mouth. Olivia looked at the cock with some curiosity and slowly stroked it with her little hand.


    "Come on, hold it slowly with both hands, grab it and rub it back and forth. Don''t be too fast or too slow. You can use a little force," Ryan directed the newbie on the side.


    With a nervous and excited mood, Olivia began to grab the penis and stroke it. Her two little hands worked together to hold the shaft and rubbed it together. Her fingers also rested on the glans, slowly stroking and stimulating it.


    The girl''s clumsy and awkward movements did not bring much pleasure, but instead made him feel very excited, especially watching such a pretty and pure girl, kneeling on the ground shyly and coquettishly to masturbate him, it was simply too cool.


    The mucus secreted from the glans made Olivia feel her little hand a little slippery. Sure enough, the penis was throbbing in her hand, making her nervous.


    "Try to taste it with your mouth~" Olivia hesitated for a moment, and slowly moved her mouth close to the penis. The fishy smell made her feel a little uncomfortable. Olivia frowned, tried hard to open her little mouth, and then put Ryan''s cock in her mouth.


    The taste was not as bad as she had imagined, just a little salty and slightly raw. She felt relieved and began to try to take the penis deeper into her mouth. But she soon ran into a problem. She couldn''t stand it after eating only half of it, and she opened her mouth as wide as she could but it was unbearable.


    Because she didn''t understand, she ate too much at once, which made her feel a little nauseous. The girl shook her head twice, as if she was choked by the food, and her face twisted.


    Ryan found it very interesting, especially when he saw her innocent and shy face twisted, her little mouth trying hard to swallow the big penis, with an ignorant look on her face. It must be said that such a girl who knew nothing could make people feel more pleasure.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, take your time, and try licking it little by little..." He gently touched Olivia hair while comforting her.


    Olivia felt grateful, "It seems that the master is not that difficult to serve. He is cold on the outside but warm on the inside."


    She thought to herself that she was really frightened by Ryan decisive and murderous look before, so she was so obedient.


    Now that she has figured it out, she no longer feels disgusted. Although she doesn''t know how to give a blowjob, in her opinion, it might be like eating ice cream, just lick it slowly.


    Slowly extending her tongue, the girl licked the penis directly, rubbing and rotating it all the way, then using the tip of her tongue to tentatively explore the coronal sulcus, and finally making circles along the glans.


    It must be said that although she had no experience, Olivia was very smart. While sucking the penis, she would observe his expression. When she found out when Ryan felt comfortable, she would use more force there to probe his sensitive parts, so she soon got good at it.


    Ryan felt very comfortable being licked by the soft and tender tongue.


    The flexible and well-behaved tongue seemed to be able to speak. It licked his penis from top to bottom, even the two testicles were not spared, and the folds on the testicles were licked. Waves of pleasure continued to come from his lower body.

 Chapter 17 Olivias First Time

    Ryan lay comfortably in the bathtub, enjoying the gentle service of Olivia.


    Such a beautiful girl kneeled under his crotch and served him hard. This kind of enjoyment must be pursued by all men, and Ryan is no exception.


    Although the task assigned to him by the system is to establish a dominant force in the apocalypse, various enjoyments are also indispensable in the process of reaching the top.


    Although he is not a lustful person, he will not let go of those beautiful women when he meets them, not to mention that Ryan''s forces were originally prepared to be composed of women.


    Perhaps because of the system, when Ryan obtained the Grand master-level Jeet Kune dO, he also obtained the corresponding physical fitness. Not only did the penis grow a few points taller, but now he is more capable.


    Olivia mouth was a little numb from eating, and he still didn''t want to shoot, but this aspect was also related to her skills. Although she was very smart, she still had too little experience, and she didn''t know how to do difficult actions such as deep throat and bowing.


    "Come on, stand up obediently and let the master appreciate it." Ryan directly asked her to stand in the bathtub.


    Olivia stood up helplessly, exposing her beautiful body in front of her master. She was a little shy and a little happy. Like a helpless little deer, she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    She had never thought of such a thing before. She would stand naked in the bathtub and let a man admire her one day. But there was a little bit of secret joy in her heart.


    Ryan observed this delicate and exquisite body. There was nothing that was not perfect on her body. She was white, tender, curvy, shy and lovely.


    On the one hand, Olivia was happy and happy that her master liked and appreciated her body. On the other hand, she was shy because she took the initiative to let the man watch her naked. Her face was flushed, but she didn''t dare to cover it.


    "It''s perfect." Ryan''s hand gently passed over her body, and he couldn''t help but praise.


    Next, the last bit of the mysterious spot of the girl''s body was about to be revealed to him. With excitement, he pulled down Olivia''s pink panties little by little.


    What he saw was a sparse black hair. Olivia was the kind of woman with sparse pubic hair, so he could clearly see the pussy inside, which was clean and extremely beautiful. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan pulled Olivia''s panties down to her calves, then approached her lower body, gently parted her pubic hair, and carefully observed her pussy. Ryan didn''t have much research on women''s lower bodies.


    Her pussy looked like a butterfly from the outside, with the small pink labia turning out a little bit, and there was a small gap in the middle. The clitoris could not be seen from the outside, and the whole shape was like a beautiful little butterfly, called a butterfly pussy.


    Just after taking a shower, Olivia''s pubic hair was still covered with fine water droplets. Ryan approached and smelled it gently. There was a faint fragrance without any peculiar smell.


    His fingers slowly rubbed her labia minora twice, and her vagina trembled slightly. Ryan became playful and pressed her pink labia and vaginal opening up and down, rubbing and shaking.


    Olivia suddenly felt a strange pleasure coming from her lower body, which was different from when she masturbated.


    They were all adults, so she would naturally touch it in the dead of night, but she had never felt so strange before. It was obviously fingers, but Ryan''s was like magic, and her body became weak in two strokes.


    Due to the master''s order, she could only try to stand up. Her legs continued to open even though they were trembling with stimulation, and her little mouth panted softly, "Ah... Woo~ No... Si~ Ah ah"


    Her body trembled, and her legs trembled a few times as if they were electrocuted.


    Ryan was directly splashed with water on his face, and became a little embarrassed.


    He just stretched out his tongue, wanting to taste the taste of the pussy, but he didn''t expect that after licking it twice, she would be stimulated to moan repeatedly.


    Just when he just put the tip of his tongue into the gap of the vagina, he felt the girl''s vagina wriggling, and then he was sprayed with water on his face.


    "Woo woo woo... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, master~ I, I didn''t know it would be like this..." Olivia saw that she had caused trouble, and immediately knelt down in fear and said in a panic.


    "It''s okay, wipe it clean for me" Ryan waved his hand.


    After carefully wiping the master''s body with a towel, Olivia did not dare to get up, and lowered her head to wait for the master''s decision.


    Ryan picked up Olivia, looked at her shy and nervous expression in panic, and pressed his lower body against her vagina, feeling the warmth from there, and rubbing slowly.


    "Master, master, don''t..." Olivia hesitated and said.


    "What?..."


    "I, this is my first time, master, can you come, go to the bed..." Olivia said cautiously.


    Ryan was not prepared to have her in this bathroom.


    It was the first time, anyway, it was to commemorate the first time in his life, and to break the virginity, so he certainly couldn''t finish it here hastily.


    After the two wiped their bodies, Ryan carried her horizontally out of the bathroom and let her lie flat on the big bed in the room.


    Since Olivia had just climaxed, her lower body was still a fully wet, so there was no need for lubrication. Ryan just put his penis against her vagina and felt her soft and wet vagina.


    "Are you ready?..." Ryan looked at the girl under him.


    Olivia eyes were a little nervous, a little shy, a little loving and a little admiring.


    She stammered, "I''m ready, Master, you can come in, come in~" She was nervous and wanted to clamp her legs together. After all, it was the first time in her life.


    Since the little slave girl welcomed him so much, Ryan would not be polite. He held his penis, which was already hard to the extreme, and tried to find the entrance. Slowly, he thrust it deep down...


    "Uh... ah~" Although she was ready to face the pain, Olivia couldn''t help but shed tears when Ryan really inserted it. She didn''t know whether it was because of the pain or because she wanted to say goodbye to her life as a girl and become a woman...

 Chapter 18 Olivias First Time(II)

    Ryan entered smoothly.


    Although the small hole was tight, it didn''t take much effort. It was just that kind of narrow and cramped feeling of wrapping that really made him feel so good that he was about to explode. Every part of his penis was under pressure.


    Ryan continued to slowly insert his penis deeper, and the thick penis slowly squeezed the girl''s pink and tight little hole.


    Olivia''s forehead was sweating from the pain. Her hands tightly grasped the white sheets, and she uttered painful moans and screams. She felt like a knife was splitting her lower body in the middle, and she trembled with pain. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A trace of the virgin blood was stained on the Ryan''s penis, and some slowly flowed out of the her vagina dripping on the sheets.


    Although having sex with a virgin is not the most comfortable, the extreme possessiveness and sense of conquest are simply incomparable. He directly took away her virginity of more than ten years and turned her from a girl into a woman.


    Anyway, Ryan is enjoying this feeling now. Half of his thick and long penis has been inserted into the girl''s vagina. The narrow vaginal soft flesh is completely stretched open, and the folds inside are tightly wrapped and scraped against his glans and penis, bringing endless pleasure to him.


    "Woo woo... I~ ah ah... it hurts, master~" Olivia trembled in pain, and her beautiful legs were tightly tightened because of the pain.


    Slowly, Ryan inserted most of his penis into her vagina, and stopped only when there was no more room to go in. Looking at the girl who was already in pain and trembling, he gently stroked her forehead, wiped her tears, and kissed her lips.


    His penis was like a thick wedge, deeply nailed into the girl''s body from the entrance of her vagina to the cervix, stretching her lower body a little, and the pubic flesh seemed to be a little bulging, and it seemed that the blood vessels inside could be seen.


    Feeling Ryan''s tenderness, the deep tongue kiss also made Olivia feel much relieved.


    Although it was still a little uncomfortable, Olivia still forced herself to endure the discomfort, "Master, it''s okay, you can move now."


    Ryan was overjoyed after hearing this. The penis had been inserted into her tight vagina for several minutes, which made him feel really uncomfortable and a little impatient. Now hearing her words, he immediately began to slowly thrust in and out, relieving the tight feeling that was driving him crazy.


    The vaginal flesh was wrinkled, constantly scraping his glans. Every time Ryan thrusted in and out, he could perfectly touch every soft flesh in her vagina, and the stimulation and pleasure came continuously.


    Olivia hugged Ryan''s shoulders, as if to find a little comfort. Although it was not as painful as when the hymen was broken, it still didn''t feel very comfortable, but it was gradually numb.


    As he thrusted in and out slowly, Ryan''s movements also accelerated. He didn''t know any skills, but relying on his strong physical fitness and young and powerful Penis, he thrust in and out crazily, killing Olivia and begging for mercy.


    "Ah... don''t, wuwu... um, oh oh ~ ah ah ah, no ~ it''s going to break... it''s going to break down ~ master, good master ~ good husband, brother, no" Olivia cried and screamed that her lower body was numb from being pounded, but Ryan was still very motivated.


    The thick penis kept going in and out of her pussy, and the white and tender labia were turned over and over by the cock, splashing water and making a lewd sound. The glans hit the uterus, making her body tremble.


    Olivia posture had changed. She hung on Ryan, with her hands around his neck, her two beautiful legs just clamped his waist without letting go, her hair scattered on the side, crying and shouting.


    As Ryan slowly fucked, the pleasure brought by intercourse gradually overwhelmed the pain of losing her virginity. Although Ryan technique was not very skilled, he was young and capable. He only needed to thrust hard to bring continuous pleasure to the two of them.


    Olivia''s pussy had no resistance at all. It didn''t last long before the gate of her uterus was opened wide, and she couldn''t close her legs. She screamed and squirted out streams of water.


    In the next room...


    Lily finished her shower. There were two women standing by her side in the room, waiting on her. These women were brought out of the airport by Ryan today. As for the men he drove away, they were probably killed by zombies.


    Lily looked at the two shivering women and felt uncomfortable. She had never been served by others, so she was not used to it. However, Lily knew that this would become the norm in the future.


    After all, Ryan wanted to build his own power. It was impossible for him to do it himself.


    He still needed some women to serve him. On the one hand, it was pleasing to the eyes, and on the other hand, it could share his work.


    So Ryan sent two people to serve his sister. As for him, none of these women were good-looking. He didn''t like them. After all, even if they served him to dress and wash, they had to be beautiful. If they found an ugly one, he would not feel comfortable looking at them.


    The women who were brought back were very obedient. They didn''t dare to run. There were zombies outside. Lily waved her hand and asked the two women to retreat. She put on her clothes and prepared to go see what her brother was doing.


    "Ah...ah~ Master, it''s coming, it''s coming again, I can''t stand it, the master is so big, so comfortable, I''m going to die...ah ah ah" As soon as Lily walked to the door of Ryan''s room, she heard a cry.


    She stopped in her tracks. The sound insulation in the room was good. She didn''t hear it before, but she didn''t expect it to be so obvious in the corridor.


    "This, this guy..." Lily blushed and didn''t dare to listen anymore. She went back to the room directly...


    In Ryan room, he had reached the moment of the final impact. He pressed Olivia under him, in a folded state, with his legs on his shoulders, and thrust violently.


    The girl under him had already collapsed into a pulp, having orgasmed several times. Her face was as red, her cheeks were flushed, and she was sweating profusely. Even her moans and groans gradually became smaller. She was already exhausted.


    Ryan used a series of sprints, repeated the same tricks, gravity acceleration and other tricks, and finally broke the girl''s uterus and shot the hot semen into it, completing a perfect internal ejaculation, and fiercely leaving his own mark on the girl''s virgin uterus...

 Chapter 19 A Very Strange Zombie

    The Second Day of the Apocalypse


    Lily woke up in bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes and yawning. She hadn''t slept well the previous night, mostly because of the distracting sounds that persisted until the early hours of the morning.


    Though faint, the sounds were like a nagging worm burrowing into her mind, making it hard to fall asleep. The piercing moans and screams of Olivia echoed incessantly in her head, driving her to near madness.


    In stark contrast, Ryan had enjoyed himself thoroughly. He had spent the night ravishing the innocent Olivia, a pure and delicate beauty.


    Her body had been pushed to its limits, enduring his unrelenting passion.


    Her pussy was swollen from his fucking, and he even did not let go of her asshole, opening three holes in a row for the girl.


    The long-accumulated desire was well released, but it was a pity for the young girl who was just experiencing sex for the first time. She couldn''t stand the tormenting of Ryan, this fierce bull. Her voice was hoarse from shouting last night, and she was unconscious several times.


    The old saying goes, "It''s the bull that tires, not the field," but in Ryan''s case, it was quite the opposite. His robust physique allowed him to indulge without restraint, releasing pent-up desires repeatedly, filling her completely.


    As Ryan moved, Olivia frowned a few times, obviously in some pain, but she was too tired from last night and did not wake up.


    Ryan''s cock had been soaking in her pussy for a whole night and was still energetic, with his morning erection erect. He did not continue to torment her. Ryan leaned against the head of the bed and turned on his cell phone.


    By now, humanity had begun to develop a preliminary understanding of the apocalypse.


    Although chaos persisted in various places, basic communication remained intact. Phone lines were operational, the internet was accessible, and essential utilities like water and electricity were still running in most areas, barring a few exceptions.


    However, this stability was temporary.


    Ryan had previously come across an online explanation about this. Even in the face of an apocalypse, essential public infrastructure wouldn''t immediately collapse. Many systems were automated and could continue functioning for months without human intervention.


    For now, the majority of regions remained relatively unaffected. Even though certain power plants or water facilities might have been compromised by zombies, most public services were still operational, ensuring communication wasn''t entirely cut off.


    As Ryan casually browsed through online forums, he found that even amidst the apocalypse, people''s sense of humor persisted. Many were adopting a "might as well enjoy the chaos" attitude.


    "Anyone awakened as an ability user yet? Come on, it''s the apocalypse! Where are the superpowers?"


    "You''re dreaming, mate."


    "Clearly, someone''s read too many novels. Why not throw in some spiritual energy revival while you''re at it?"


    "Help! I''m in XX City! There are zombies surrounding my house. Can someone come save me?!"


    "Help! I''m out of food at home and too scared to go outside to look. Can anyone bring me some bread? I''m willing to... accompany you in return. Here''s my photo¡ªplease, kind souls, come quickly."


    "Wow, the person above is horrendously ugly. Even if someone came to save you, they''d probably be disgusted by the sight. Forget about it."


    Ryan scrolled casually through the posts, smirking at the absurd comments. The internet was practically exploding with activity.


    Every major platform was overwhelmed with discussions about zombies and the apocalypse. Panic gripped the world, yet people still found ways to amuse themselves amidst the chaos.


    For now, the government hadn''t collapsed. Official news channels urged citizens to stay indoors, lock their windows and doors, and be wary of zombie attacks. The authorities assured the public that the government and military would come to their aid.


    While browsing, Ryan looked for any useful information.


    So far, there had been no sign of the supernatural powers or "ability users" often mentioned in apocalyptic novels. However, his own system was undoubtedly an exception.


    "System, do you think I''ll awaken some kind of ability?" Ryan asked eagerly in his mind.


    The system''s cold, mechanical voice replied:


    [When the host''s physical attributes each reach 100, the ability system will unlock, breaking through human limitations and stepping into the realm of the extraordinary. The system will also undergo an upgrade at that point.]


    "An actual ability system?!" Ryan excitement grew. If what the system said was true, he was on the path to invincibility. All he had to do was push his base attributes to 100 to unlock abilities.


    Currently, his stats stood as follows:


    Stamina: 27


    Speed: 30


    Attack: 33


    Remaining Points: 156


    It cost 30 points to upgrade a single attribute by one, and the required points increased with higher levels.


    "Looks like the task of killing zombies is a long-term mission," Ryan thought to himself. But the idea of gaining supernatural powers fired him up.


    He had already reviewed the system store. While there were many interesting options, none were immediately essential. His priority now was to hunt as many zombies as possible, earn points, and bring all his stats up to 100 to unlock his abilities.


    Yesterday, he still had over 400 points but had spent a chunk on purchasing a Vehicle Mastery Skill. This skill allowed him to quickly learn how to operate and repair various basic vehicles, a crucial ability in an apocalyptic setting.


    With the remaining points, he invested in boosting his physical stamina. His updated stats were:


    Host: Ryan


    Abilities: None


    Stamina: 30


    Speed: 30


    Attack: 33


    Ryan decided to balance his growth, ensuring there were no weaknesses in his stats. Increasing stamina also gave him greater endurance, a significant advantage for prolonged combat scenarios.


    While scrolling through the posts, Ryan stumbled upon a peculiar thread titled: "A Very Strange Zombie."


    Curious, he clicked on it and saw a series of photos, apparently taken by someone through a window. The pictures showed a dense crowd of zombies gathered outside.


    At first glance, there didn''t seem to be anything unusual. But two minutes into the footage, something shocking happened¡ªa deep roar erupted from the crowd, and a towering zombie, much larger than the others, stood up. It was a full two meters tall and impressively muscular.


    What made it stand out even more was its distinctly darker skin tone. As it roared a few more times, the surrounding zombies visibly backed away, as though intimidated or fearful.


    It was immediately clear that this zombie was different from the rest¡ªstronger, more fearsome, and far more imposing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan eyes lit up. "Could this be what the system meant by zombie levels?"


    He recalled how the system always described the zombies he had killed as "Level 1 Zombies" and rewarded him with one point per kill. Back then, Ryan had wondered if zombies were categorized by levels.


    Now, it seemed that his hunch was correct¡ªzombies had distinct ranks.


    This discovery filled him with excitement. If there were higher-level zombies, they might yield better rewards or even unique benefits when defeated. It also meant that the challenges ahead would grow more dangerous, but that only fueled his resolve to grow stronger.

 Chapter 20 Exploration

    When Ryan tried to go back and revisit the strange post, he found that it had vanished. No matter how much he searched, it was nowhere to be found.


    It was clear that the authorities had taken action and removed it. Given how the apocalypse and the emergence of zombies had already thrown humanity into panic and chaos, the revelation that zombies could evolve would likely incite even greater unrest.


    Failing to uncover any other useful information, Ryan closed the twitter.


    After all, it was only the second day of the apocalypse. Most survivors were still cowering in their homes, paralyzed with fear. A few survivor bases had started to form, but they were merely gatherings of desperate individuals with nowhere else to flee from the pursuing zombies.


    Although the government urged people through the news to stay calm and assured them that order would be restored, no tangible rescue efforts had been seen yet. Most people were still caught up in a frantic struggle to survive.


    After a quick look through the news, Ryan climbed out of bed. Beside him, Olivia was still sound asleep, her peaceful expression showing no signs of waking anytime soon. Not wanting to disturb her, Ryan dressed himself.


    "Looks like I''ll need to find a few pretty maids to help me dress and take care of daily chores in the future," he mused. A ruler should have personal attendants, after all.


    However, the eight women he had captured earlier were not up to the task. If he were to have maids, they needed to be as beautiful as Olivia at the very least.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be pleasing to the eye. Those women were fine for menial tasks like cleaning, cooking, and laundry, but for personal attendants, they fell short.


    Even the most attractive among them was far inferior to Olivia. While they might be considered pretty by normal standards, Ryan had no interest in them. His standards had risen. In this apocalypse, there was no shortage of women, so he saw no reason to settle for less.


    On the third floor of the hospital, a few women responsible for serving Ryan had already prepared breakfast.


    "Master, these are the only things left from the supplies you brought back," one of the girls said softly.


    Ryan had already established some basic rules for them: they were to address him as "Master," obey his orders without question, and refrain from acting on their own without his permission. Although the women were clearly fearful, they had all complied.


    Ryan didn''t care if they were genuinely loyal or merely pretending, as long as they followed the rules on the surface. He would ensure they had enough food to survive, so long as they stayed in line.


    The food on the table was simple: canned goods, beef jerky, vacuum-sealed roast chicken, and other instant meals. Some had been reheated in a microwave from one of the rooms.


    Taking a bite of luncheon meat, Ryan didn''t feel it was too shabby. Considering that many people were still being chased by zombies, unable to find food at all, this was already more than decent.


    "Sister, you are here, please sit down and eat." Ryan invited his sister to have breakfast.


    Lily rolled her eyes, dark circles under them betraying her exhaustion. With a hint of grievance in her gaze, she sat down and picked up a piece of beef to eat.


    "Sis, I''m planning to head out after breakfast to clear some zombies and bring back more supplies. I''ll leave this place in your care," Ryan said casually.


    "Alright, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of things here for you," Lily replied. She understood her brother''s ambition¡ªhe was already treating this hospital as his base. She herself was ready to assist him in achieving his goals.


    Ryan felt at ease leaving his territory under his sister''s watch. After all, Lily was no ordinary woman; she held double doctorates in psychology and computational philosophy. Managing a small group of people was hardly a challenge for someone of her intellect.


    To ensure her safety, Ryan left her the only Type 54 pistol he had. In his hands, the gun was more useful for intimidation than practical use¡ªits loud noise risked attracting more zombies, making it unsuitable for everyday combat.


    After finishing breakfast, Ryan checked on Olivia, who was still lying on the bed. Her loyalty had risen to 95, a level of absolute devotion. Once someone''s loyalty exceeded 90, betrayal was out of the question, which reassured Ryan.


    It had to be said: the path to a woman''s heart often led through her body. After taking Olivia''s virginity last night, her loyalty had skyrocketed from 85 to 95.


    Interestingly, Ryan could only see loyalty levels of those above 80, anyone below that threshold remained unreadable to him. Among the people in the hospital, only two individuals had a loyalty score over 90¡ªOlivia at 95, and Lily, his sister, at a perfect 100.


    This didn''t surprise Ryan. His bond with his sister had long transcended the need for proof. After all, in their past life, she had sacrificed her life to save his. Seeing her unwavering loyalty now only made him cherish his one true family member even more.


    Carrying his backpack, Ryan headed to the second floor and climbed out of the window using an external water pipe. The entrance to the small hospital building had been completely barricaded to prevent zombies from getting in.


    With a climbing pack on his back, a dagger at his waist, and newfound strength coursing through his body, Ryan felt unstoppable. Testing his power, he punched a zombie blocking his path, sending it flying.


    "Huh, that''s some tough bones," he remarked with mild surprise.


    His axe from yesterday had been sacrificed to break into an airport glass panel. Now, he casually picked up a steel pipe from the ground. Testing its weight and feel, he found it satisfactory. With the pipe in hand, Ryan made his way out through the hospital''s rear exit, prepared to carve a bloody path forward.


    Today, Ryan had plenty on his agenda. His first priority was finding weapons, ideally firearms¡ªhigh-caliber ones if possible.


    They weren''t just for his own use but also for the women back home, like his sister Lily and Olivia. While Ryan could teach them basic martial arts, progress was slow, and there was no way for him to directly transfer his skills to them. Firearms, however, could bridge that gap effectively.


    In the early stages of the apocalypse, guns were invaluable. Even Ryan, with his current strength, couldn''t completely avoid the danger they posed.


    His second task was to find a reliable melee weapon. This would largely depend on luck. Lastly, he needed to gather supplies: food, clothes, water, and other essentials. They couldn''t afford to rely on stockpiled resources forever. As more survivors emerged, competition for resources would inevitably intensify.


    Ryan headed toward the police station, deliberately choosing this destination. The city''s main police headquarters was conveniently located not far from the hospital. There would undoubtedly be an arsenal of firearms and other equipment there¡ªperhaps even enough to meet his needs. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s hope no one else is there," he muttered to himself as he walked.


    -----


    Back at the hospital, Olivia slowly opened her eyes. Her body still ached all over, every movement bringing a sharp reminder of the previous night''s intensity. Ryan had thoroughly exhausted her, but at least she could still get up.


    Looking at the bloodstained sheets and the delicate crimson blossom imprinted on them, Olivia''s face flushed with a mix of pride and shy satisfaction.


    "Master was amazing last night. He must like me a lot," she thought to herself, a small smile curling her lips.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and Lily walked in, carrying a tray of breakfast.


    "Olivia, you''re awake! I brought you some breakfast¡ª"


    Her words trailed off as her eyes landed on Olivia, lying naked on the bed, with the bloodstained sheets clearly visible. For a moment, the two women locked eyes, an awkward silence filling the room.

 Chapter 21 Police Station

    "Cough, cough¡­" Lily cleared her throat twice and quickly turned her head away.


    Olivia, flustered, pulled the blanket tightly around herself, too embarrassed to face anyone.


    For a brief moment, Lily felt a mix of emotions. She didn''t know whether to feel happy or slightly bitter. Logically, it was a good thing for her brother to find a woman, and it wasn''t her place to interfere. But why did it make her feel... uneasy?


    "Um¡­ it''s not¡ª" Olivia stammered, her head buried under the blanket, with only her eyes peeking out. She looked at Lily, who was still standing in the doorway, her gaze hesitant and shy. She wanted to say something but was too overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    She had just been savoring the sweetness of last night''s intimacy when Lily had walked in on her. Mortified, she felt like she wanted to sink into the ground.


    Trying to compose herself, Olivia began to move as if to climb out of bed to greet Lily. Seeing this, Lily quickly stepped forward to stop her.


    "There''s no need to be so formal with me. Just treat me like an older sister," Lily said, her usually cool demeanor softening into a rare display of gentleness.


    Olivia couldn''t quite figure out what Lily was thinking, but at least for now, she seemed approachable.


    However, what Olivia didn''t know was that Lily wasn''t typically this way with others. It was only because Olivia was now part of her brother''s life that she chose to be patient. After all, they were likely to live together for a long time.


    "Okay, big sister¡­" Olivia murmured, awkwardly fumbling to retrieve her scattered clothes from the edge of the bed and hastily putting them on.


    "You''re not in great shape right now, so there''s no need to get up. Rest well, and take your time recovering," Lily said as she placed the breakfast tray by the bedside.


    Olivia, feeling overwhelmed by the unexpected kindness, hesitated to accept the meal. She stammered that one of the other women could attend to her instead, too nervous to let Lily serve her.


    Olivia was well aware of Lily''s position in Ryan''s heart, and she dared not overstep any boundaries.


    Lily didn''t push her and simply handed the tray to someone else before leaving Olivia to rest.


    Although Olivia was absolutely loyal to Ryan, she wasn''t without her own ambitions. She understood that as Ryan''s power grew, so would the number of women by his side.


    There would inevitably be someone¡ªor several people¡ªneeded to manage things. She didn''t hope to surpass Lily''s status, but she was determined to secure the second spot.


    How to achieve that position would depend on her efforts. To stand out, she needed more than just beauty. She prided herself on her management skills and her ability to cook, and she resolved to do whatever it took to become Ryan''s favorite¡ªeven if only as a servant.


    "Olivia, weren''t you in A City for a fan meet before this?" Lily suddenly asked, breaking the silence. She had been observing Olivia for a while and couldn''t shake the feeling that she looked like a certain celebrity she had seen on television.


    "Yes, I came to A City for a fan meet," Olivia admitted sheepishly. "But then the apocalypse started, and¡­ well, I was lucky to meet Mas¡ªum, the Master."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, her suspicion confirmed. It seemed her brother had unintentionally picked up a starlet.


    Olivia couldn''t help but recall the first time she met Ryan. Back then, her foolishness had attracted a swarm of zombies, and she ended up being smacked across the face by him.


    She still couldn''t quite wrap her head around how this man had the audacity to hit someone as beautiful and famous as her.


    Only later, after being thoroughly scolded, did she realize her mistake. Thinking back on it now, she felt a bit embarrassed and self-conscious. It was her own stupidity that had nearly cost her life¡ªif not for Ryan''s intervention, she would have met her end right there.


    While Olivia was having breakfast, Lily divided rations among the other women. Naturally, their meals weren''t as good as what Ryan and the others had; they were given simple food like bread and biscuits, with maybe a couple of sausages if they were lucky.


    Once the women finished eating, Lily began instructing them to clean up the rooms. The initial chaos of the apocalypse had left behind plenty of messes, not to mention the blood from the zombies that had been killed. All of it needed to be scrubbed away.


    ----


    It was only the second day of the apocalypse. The world was in chaos, but many people still clung to hope in the government and societal institutions. Most areas were relatively calm, with only a few experiencing outright riots.


    Places like police stations and military bases, which were armed and fortified, had a much easier time maintaining control. Unless they faced a large-scale zombie assault, these locations rarely fell completely.


    A City''s Police Headquarters was located on the eastern edge of the city, not far from the airport. It covered a decent area.


    When the apocalypse first broke out, the sudden onslaught of zombies had taken everyone by surprise, leading to many officers and prisoners being bitten or killed. The survivors retreated to the western side of the headquarters, fortifying it into a temporary stronghold to hold off the zombies.


    Ryan made his way toward the police station, sticking to side streets and avoiding large groups of zombies. Even so, the journey was fraught with danger. The city was much quieter than usual, but faint screams, distant explosions, and sporadic gunfire still echoed in the air.


    Expressionless, Ryan gripped a steel pipe tightly in his hand, smashing his way forward. Any zombie that blocked his path was either struck in the head or sent flying, left sprawled on the ground and unable to get up.


    Before long, he reached a building across the street from the police station. Cautiously, he climbed up to the third floor and began observing the scene below.


    Ryan had no intention of rushing in recklessly.


    In this early stage of the apocalypse, low-level zombies hadn''t undergone much evolution yet. Compared to a normal adult male, they were faster but somewhat weaker in terms of strength and coordination. This meant that one-on-one, an average person could still manage to kill a zombie.


    In other words, most people wouldn''t be in immediate danger of death as long as they weren''t too foolish or cowardly¡ªespecially not in a place like a police station. Ryan was certain there were still living officers inside.


    From his vantage point, he could see about eighty or ninety zombies wandering aimlessly in the courtyard outside the station.


    Near the entrance, several corpses lay on the ground, bearing visible bite marks. It was clear that these unfortunate souls had attempted to enter the station, perhaps seeking shelter or with some other intent, only to meet their doom.


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the corpses at the police station entrance. The marks on these bodies didn''t resemble the usual bites of zombies. Instead, they looked like the work of some kind of animal, with claw-like scratches and bite marks clearly indicating the shape of a paw.


    When zombies infect humans, they stop attacking once the scent of life fades. If the infected individual doesn''t die, they transform into a zombie in a short time. However, if the person dies before the transformation, the process stops altogether, leaving the body lifeless.


    The corpses at the police station entrance were peculiar; some had missing hearts or heads, making it impossible for them to become zombies even if they were bitten.


    While Ryan was observing the scene, a group of about a dozen police officers was gathered inside a small building on the station''s western side.


    "Director Jace, those things outside attacked again. Several doors and windows were damaged. If we hadn''t worked together to block them, they would''ve broken in by now," a male officer reported to a plump, middle-aged man who appeared to be the chief.


    "Watch your words! Those were our comrades, people who fought alongside us!" snapped a female officer, clearly displeased with his tone.


    "I get that, but they''ve already turned into zombie dogs. They''re no different from the monsters outside. How many of us were bitten by those zombie dogs? Are they still comrades?" the male officer retorted dismissively.


    "Enough! Stop arguing and focus on reinforcing the doors and windows. We can''t let them break in," Chief Jace raised a hand, cutting off the dispute.


    The female officer glared angrily but refrained from saying more since the chief had spoken. "But, Chief, what about the prisoners? Do we still keep them locked up?"


    The chief frowned deeply. "Keep them locked up for now. Give them just enough food and water to survive. We can''t have them starving to death." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This small building was originally used to temporarily detain minor offenders. When chaos erupted during the apocalypse, the officers had no choice but to retreat here, relying on its reinforced concrete structure to fend off zombie attacks.


    However, the over one hundred prisoners inside posed a significant problem. Excluding them, only a dozen officers remained, and their food supplies were critically low. The rations they had wouldn''t last more than three days.


    Adding to the dilemma, a large group of zombies roamed outside, making it nearly impossible to venture out for more supplies.

 Chapter 22 Chaos

    When the doomsday began, everyone fell into chaos. The police chief led dozens of nearby officers to flee from the crowded areas, seeking refuge in a small building used to detain criminals. Apart from the chief, none of them were armed.


    There was no time to retrieve weapons from the armory, leaving the chief unwilling to release the remaining prisoners for fear of triggering an uncontrollable riot. To make matters worse, some prisoners in the cells had already turned into zombies, ready to attack the moment the cells were opened.


    The situation grew even more dire with the presence of dozens of zombies wandering outside the small building. Additionally, for reasons unknown, most of the police dogs in the station had become infected with the zombie virus.


    Though these infected zombie dogs lacked the physical strength of human zombies, they were far more agile and fast. During their retreat, the group initially had close to a hundred people, but nearly half were lost due to the relentless pursuit of more than a dozen zombie dogs.


    Some officers fell because they were unarmed, while others couldn''t bring themselves to attack their former companions. These police dogs had worked alongside them on countless missions, and many officers viewed them as comrades, making it hard to strike them down.


    Aside from the group led by Police Chief Jace, a few other surviving officers had also hidden themselves, scattered across different parts of the A City Police Station.


    Originally, the A City Police Headquarters had nearly a thousand officers. At the outset of the outbreak, about half were infected and turned into zombies, while a smaller number were bitten to death. The remaining officers had gone into hiding.


    Chief Jace''s group, chased by zombie dogs, had no choice but to barricade themselves inside the small building. They sealed all the doors and windows on the first floor, finally allowing themselves a brief moment of respite.


    "Big Sister Mia, what are those monsters outside? They don''t even recognize us and bite anyone they see. It''s terrifying!" said a young officer with a slightly chubby face, addressing the woman beside him.


    Mia rolled her eyes. "I told you to check the news, but you didn''t. Those outside are zombies. They don''t have self-awareness anymore, so how could they possibly recognize people?" she replied helplessly.


    The young woman next to her was Jessica, a recent graduate from the Public Security University who had been working here for just two months. She deeply admired Mia, the Special Police Officer widely recognized as the most beautiful policewoman in A City.


    Mia herself was somewhat of a legend. Highly skilled and competent, she had earned a spot in A City top special police squad. As a woman, her strength and ability were exceptional, and she had essentially followed in her father''s footsteps. Her father had been a narcotics officer who died in the line of duty during a confrontation with drug dealers.


    Instilled with a sense of justice since childhood and trained rigorously under the guidance of her father''s friend, Police Chief Jace, Mia became a respected Special Police Officer. Her prowess gained her the admiration of many at the station. Women in law enforcement, particularly in such demanding roles, were rare¡ªand someone as beautiful as Mia even more so.


    Before Jessica joined, Mia was undoubtedly the station''s most beautiful policewoman. However, with Jessica''s arrival, the two were often compared: one was a heroic and resolute beauty, while the other was a cute and innocent young woman.


    Despite her position, Jessica was rather timid, and her duties were usually limited to logistics and clerical work. Unlike Mia, she rarely faced danger directly. Even so, Jessica had managed to kill two zombies herself, though she was utterly terrified.


    Standing near the detention center''s cells, Jessica was so scared by the snarling, clawing zombies locked behind bars that she cowered behind Mia, clutching her head helplessly. Mia couldn''t help but wonder how someone with such a timid personality had ever thought to apply to the police academy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the criminals-turned-zombies were securely confined within their iron-barred cells. The sturdy structures made it nearly impossible for them to escape.


    "Officer, could you let us out, please?"


    "Yeah, the guy in the cell next to me has turned into some kind of monster. It''s terrifying!" pleaded several detainees from their respective cells.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that. Besides, there are zombies swarming outside right now. They''ll attack anyone they see, and no one dares step out there,"


    Mia replied firmly. Even though she knew these prisoners were mostly petty criminals, she couldn''t risk letting them out. Extraordinary times called for extraordinary measures.


    -----


    Not far from the police station, Ryan lowered his binoculars. He had thoroughly observed the situation: hundreds of zombies surrounded the police station''s main gate, along with some unknown threats.


    Even with his considerable strength, he wasn''t confident enough to charge in directly.


    After circling the police station for a while, he picked a spot with fewer zombies. Ryan climbed over the surrounding fence and landed quietly. Not far away, a few zombies in police uniforms shuffled around. He also spotted signs of car crashes nearby.


    Carefully, he ascended the wide marble steps. Before long, he successfully slipped into the police station''s main headquarters building. The building was tall, with over 20 floors. Ryan target was the chief''s office, where he hoped to find a building layout that could lead him to the armory.


    Wandering aimlessly wasn''t an option¡ªwho knew how long it would take to find the weapons he needed? Fortunately, in the reception room near the front desk, he found the location of the chief''s office: on the 17th floor.


    Climbing the stairs, Ryan deliberately avoided using the elevator. Although the building still had power, the risks were too high. A sudden power outage or a horde of zombies waiting outside the elevator doors could spell disaster.


    Step by step, Ryan silently made his way up the fire escape, a route that was rarely used even under normal circumstances. His progress was smooth; he didn''t encounter a single zombie, only a few corpses lying on the stairs.


    "This is it¡ªthe chief''s office," he muttered, gripping the steel pipe in his hand as he cautiously opened the office door.


    "Roar¡­" A loud growl erupted as a zombie lunged at him from inside the office. Its grotesque face sent chills down his spine, and the blood dripping from its mouth made it even more terrifying.


    Luckily, Ryan was prepared. He kicked out forcefully, sending the zombie flying backward. It crashed into a second zombie, knocking it down as well. He swiftly swung his steel pipe, crushing the skull of a third zombie that had been lying in wait.


    The stench of blood filled the air as Ryan rolled into the office. The two fallen zombies quickly climbed to their feet, snarling and charging at him again. Calm and composed, Ryan raised his weapon and struck them down one by one.


    Three zombies hiding in such a small office¡ªif it had been anyone else, they might not have survived the second attack. It was a stark reminder of the ever-present danger in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Closing the door behind him, Ryan began searching the office. There were plenty of documents, but none were useful for his needs.


    After rummaging through the room for a while, he finally found what he was looking for: the structural blueprint of A City Police Headquarters, tucked away in a cabinet.


    After a quick review of the blueprint, he stuffed it into his backpack. Ryan then retraced his steps, leaving the office through the path he had entered. Strangely, throughout the entire building, he encountered only zombies¡ªthere wasn''t a single living soul.


    Once outside, Ryan moved stealthily toward the armory. It housed the best and most comprehensive weaponry in the entire A City Police Department¡ªa treasure trove of tools he desperately needed.


    Before he even got close to the armory, the snarling growls of numerous zombies filled the air. The sheer volume of noise confirmed that a large number of them were gathered nearby.


    Surveying the area, Ryan set down a portable Bluetooth speaker in a corner some distance away. He programmed it to start playing music in three minutes and then climbed to the rooftop of a small building.


    "You are my little apple¡­"


    Before long, the cheerful ringtone blasted from the speaker. Zombies in the vicinity immediately turned toward the source of the noise, lured by the promise of fresh prey. Their snarls and shuffling feet created a cacophony as they moved en masse toward the sound.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Ryan climbed over the roof of the power supply building. Not long after, he reached the entrance to the armory.


    Outside the small building, about a dozen zombies were wandering aimlessly, while several corpses lay strewn across the ground. The signs of struggle were evident¡ªspent shells and discarded weapons littered the area, indicating a fierce resistance before these people fell.


    Leaping down from the windowsill, Ryan movement caught the attention of the zombies near the armory entrance. Sensing the scent of a living human, they immediately turned and lunged at him, snarling with hunger...

 Chapter 23 Armored Vehicle

    However, Ryan''s movements were noticeably faster. As he jumped down from the windowsill, he rolled on the spot and grabbed the rifle closest to him.


    The Type 95 assault rifle uses 5.8mm small-caliber rifle bullets. It has excellent shooting performance, strong penetration, and high accuracy, making it the main weapon typically used by special police forces.


    Ryan raised his hand and went "bang bang bang," accurately shooting and killing the three closest zombies.


    The sound of the Type 95 rifle was much quieter than Ryan''s Type 54 pistol, and its power was no less. In fact, its accuracy was even higher. This particular rifle was also equipped with a silencer, making it more suitable for open areas and less likely to attract zombies.


    Ryan wasted no time. He grabbed a few magazines and headed inside the small gunroom building. As expected, there were a few zombies hiding inside, all of which he eliminated one by one.


    Entering the underground weapon storage, Ryan found that the door was already open. It seemed that during the early days of the apocalypse, someone had opened it to retrieve weapons to fight back, but ultimately, they couldn''t escape death.


    This saved Ryan some trouble; if the door had been locked, it wouldn''t have been easy to open.


    Pushing the steel door fully open, Ryan was surprised by the sight before him. In the less-than-50-square-meter basement, weapons were stacked densely.


    The weapon racks on the walls were lined with grenades, submachine guns, shotguns, even bulletproof vests, batons, and more. On the racks on both sides, Ryan also spotted two LR4 sniper rifles and high-powered tools like detonators.


    In a small side room, he found cold weapons¡ªlikely confiscated illegal items¡ªincluding daggers, broadswords, and sharpened long swords.


    Although there were plenty of weapons, Ryan felt troubled. He couldn''t possibly carry all of them, no matter how hard he tried. Leaving them here seemed like a waste, as they might end up being used by enemies in the future.


    Suddenly, he came up with a great idea. Opening the police station map, he located the parking lot. Ryan took two submachine guns from the armory, equipped himself with a bulletproof vest, grabbed a few grenades, and headed straight for the parking lot.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, now this is a real beast," Ryan muttered, practically drooling as he looked at the imposing black armored vehicle not far away. This was his target.


    The riot control armored vehicle is a specialized vehicle based on the reinforced Ford F-550 4¡Á4 off-road chassis. It is 6.7 meters long, 2.36 meters wide, 3 meters high, and weighs 6.8 tons when fully loaded. It uses a V10 engine with immense power.


    With a rear dual-tire design and high-speed four-wheel drive, it is suitable for all terrains. In the apocalypse, it''s the ultimate choice, capable of crushing low-level zombies with ease.


    More importantly, this armored vehicle could also be equipped with searchlights, tear gas launchers, smoke dispensers, retractable lighting, sonic dispersers, electric winches, machine guns, and grenade launchers.


    Ryan successfully entered the armored vehicle. Although he didn''t have the key, that wasn''t a problem. He smashed the control console, pulled out the neutral wire and the live wire, and hotwired the vehicle.


    A low rumble of "vroom vroom vroom" resonated as the engine came to life. Filled with excitement, Ryan drove the armored vehicle toward the armory.


    Hearing the noise, countless zombies began swarming toward the armored vehicle. If it had been an ordinary car or even a truck, it might have been surrounded by zombies due to a flat tire or other issues.


    But the armored vehicle didn''t need to worry about such problems. With its specially designed explosion-proof tires and immense power, Ryan could crush any zombie under the vehicle. Unless the engine stalled, the zombies couldn''t even reach the windows, let alone break through them.


    Ryan''s bold move created a considerable commotion, drawing nearly half the zombies from the police station to his location. Among them were several zombie dogs.


    Once a sizable horde of zombies had gathered, Ryan opened the window and tossed out several grenades. With a series of loud "booms," a large number of zombies were blown apart.


    [Killed Level 1 Zombie, earned 1 point. Current points: 56]


    [Killed Level 1 Zombie, earned 1 point. Current points: 105]


    [Killed Level 1 Zombie Dog, earned 3 points. Current points: 116]


    "Animals can also be infected by the zombie virus? But I''ve never seen zombies attack animals. Could it be from eating virus-infected meat, or is there some other reason?" Ryan pondered as he saw the system notification.


    He threw out seven or eight grenades in total, clearing a large area of zombies nearby and earning around a hundred points. But more zombies were still howling and rushing toward him.


    Feeling that it wasn''t thrilling enough, Ryan opened the sunroof, activated the light machine gun mounted on the armored vehicle, and pulled the trigger. A stream of bullets, like a flaming serpent, spewed out.


    The relentless sound of "rat-a-tat-tat" filled the air. Like harvesting wheat, hordes of zombies charged forward, only to be mowed down by the overwhelming firepower. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the sound of Ryan frenzied zombie killing outside caught the attention of everyone inside the police station.


    Mia''s eyes lit up. That sound was unmistakable¡ªit was a squad automatic weapon, and it wasn''t far away. Such a weapon was only mounted on armored vehicles, which meant a surviving police officer had gone to the parking lot and started the armored vehicle.


    Inside the small building, several people peered outside through the window cracks, but the high walls blocked their view. They could only hear the continuous gunfire and the sound of the armored vehicle moving.


    Ryan drove the armored vehicle all the way to the vicinity of the armory. After opening the trunk door, he killed the few remaining zombies nearby and began loading weapons into the vehicle.


    Inside the small building, the remaining dozen or so police officers were momentarily stunned. The gunfire and the sound of the armored vehicle had both stopped.


    "Could it be that person was bitten by zombies too?" Jessica asked with a hint of doubt.


    "That''s unlikely. These zombies can''t break through the defenses of an armored vehicle unless the driver actively courts death by opening the door," Mia was well-versed in such equipment, confidently replied.


    "We can''t just sit around anymore. Most of the zombies have been lured away, even those zombie dogs. Now is the perfect time to evacuate," the police chief said decisively. After waiting a while and realizing no rescue was forthcoming, he decided they needed to act on their own.


    The group discussed their plan and decided to take advantage of this opportunity to escape the small building. Staying there would only mean waiting for death, especially with almost no food or water left.


    While Ryan was still enthusiastically loading weapons into the armored vehicle, Mia and the others decided to break out of the small building in search of a safer gathering place.


    The group opened the main door and dashed out. There weren''t as many zombies outside as before, and since they were police officers, they had more courage than ordinary civilians. Rather than cowering, they charged at the zombies with their weapons.


    In reality, as long as one overcame their inner fear, it wasn''t particularly difficult for an average adult to kill a zombie. The real danger lay in modern city dwellers, who had never even killed a chicken before. The sight of grotesque and horrifying zombies often left them too paralyzed with fear to act.


    For Chief Jace and his team, however, this wasn''t an issue.


    They were quick and efficient in dealing with zombies. As long as they didn''t encounter the agile zombie dogs, they were generally not in significant danger.


    Leading his group of over ten officers, Jace began breaking through toward the armory. He also intended to secure weapons. The apocalypse had come so suddenly that the only firearm in the police station was the one he carried. The others only had batons and tasers.


    Jace''s position had given him access to some inside information. He knew this apocalypse wouldn''t end anytime soon, so they needed to find a way to survive.


    With a bang, Jace shot a nearby zombie in the head. However, bullets were scarce, so they were hesitant to use their guns until they secured more weapons.


    As the group successfully broke through and neared the armory, a zombie suddenly emerged from the side. It was massive¡ªlarger and more muscular than ordinary zombies, with a far more grotesque and terrifying appearance.


    "Roarrrr!" The hulking figure let out an oppressive growl, sending a wave of tension through the group as they faced this formidable enemy.

 Chapter 24 Level 2 Zombie

    Jace immediately sensed that something was wrong. He raised his pistol and fired three consecutive shots, striking the zombie in the head and shoulders.


    Unexpectedly, the firearms, which were usually highly effective, seemed significantly less impactful against this zombie. Despite being shot, leaving its flesh torn apart and part of its head blasted away, the zombie did not fall.


    Instead, Jace''s shots enraged the zombie. With a powerful kick of its right leg, it lunged toward them at a startling speed, leaving everyone alarmed.


    This zombie was clearly different. Its speed was at least three times faster than that of ordinary zombies, and its movements were noticeably more agile.


    Jace hurriedly reloaded his gun, but the zombie had already closed the distance. With no time to aim and shoot, he instinctively pulled out his baton and struck the zombie with all his might.


    The zombie took the baton hit head-on, its body merely shaking slightly before it knocked Jace to the ground. Fortunately, Jace wasn''t easily subdued. Reacting quickly, he kicked the zombie away in an attempt to break free.


    Mia was the second to react. She had been slightly delayed because she was helping Jessica. Swinging the baton in her hand, she struck the zombie''s head, causing it to stagger and release Jace.


    "Ah¡­" However, several other police officers nearby weren''t as fortunate. Without Jace''s quick reflexes or firearms, they were quickly overwhelmed by the zombie, which pounced on them one by one, taking their lives.


    Furious, Mia wanted to retaliate as she watched her colleagues fall, but she only had a baton and couldn''t match the zombie''s incredible speed.


    Jace, though armed with a revolver, was limited by its low stopping power. Additionally, his earlier injury made it difficult for him to aim accurately at the swiftly moving zombie.


    To make matters worse, the zombie''s attack stirred up the surrounding zombie horde, which began closing in on them, surrounding them completely.


    "We can''t hold out¡ªretreat!" Jace issued the order. They had no choice but to fall back. Their bad luck had reached a peak: just as they were about to break through the horde, they encountered a level-two zombie, an agile variant, leaving them nearly wiped out.


    With heavy hearts, Mia and the remaining few survivors retreated. Meanwhile, the others who were surrounded by the zombie horde soon succumbed and lost their lives.


    "Mia, I can''t make it¡­ That was a level-two zombie. The higher-ups have reported that these zombies evolve from ordinary ones, with different paths of evolution. That one must have been an agile type," Jace said weakly, leaning against the car.


    "No, no, Uncle Jace! The government will definitely find a way to save you!"


    Mia heart was filled with sorrow¡ªnot only for the tragic deaths of her colleagues but also for the sight of the wounds on Uncle Jace, her father''s friend who had helped her so much in the past. Those were claw marks left by the zombie.


    "No, I can''t make it. In as little as half an hour, or at most two hours, I''ll be infected by the virus. There''s no way to stop it," Jace shook his head.


    Of the dozen or so people in their team, only four managed to escape: Mia, Jessica, Jace, and a teammate named Hummer, who was driving a police car with the others out of the station.


    "Hummer, stop the car," Jace said suddenly.


    "Chief, you¡­ what are you¡­" Hummer hesitated, glancing at the rearview mirror.


    "Follow my orders."


    "Yes¡­" Hummer reluctantly pulled the car over to a deserted roadside spot.


    "Mia, Uncle Jace doesn''t want to turn into one of those monsters out there. Remember to take your gun, find a place where you can survive, and wait for the government''s rescue," Jace sighed before pulling the trigger, ending his own life.


    Mia was overwhelmed with sorrow, but she didn''t cry. Now was not the time for tears. She and the others hurriedly buried Jace before deciding to continue their journey.


    Outside the police station, Ryan lowered his binoculars, watching Mia and the other three escape. He had observed their entire battle earlier, including the appearance of the level-two zombie.


    Strangely, the moment Ryan approached with his armored vehicle, that agile level-two zombie vanished without a trace.


    "A busty policewoman and a loli policewoman?" Ryan''s interest was piqued.


    He started pursuing them in his armored vehicle. Although the armored vehicle wasn''t as fast as the police car, Mia''s group couldn''t drive at full speed. With the roads blocked and detours nearly impossible, they would soon have to abandon their vehicle¡ªunlike Ryan, whose armored vehicle could crush through obstacles with ease.


    As expected, it wasn''t long before Mia group encountered a roadblock. Dozens of damaged cars lay scattered across the road ahead, making it nearly impossible to pass. There was no viable detour, and turning back wasn''t an option. The group had no choice but to abandon their car and proceed on foot. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Captain, are you alright?" Hummer asked, concerned as he looked at Mia.


    "I''m fine. Let''s keep moving," Mia replied, leading Jessica. Jessica had been almost invisible throughout the ordeal but was lucky to remain unharmed under Mia''s protection, though she was visibly frightened.


    "Buzz¡­ buzz¡­" The sound of a vehicle engine echoed in the distance.


    The group turned around in surprise and saw a familiar black armored vehicle.


    "Someone''s coming! Is it our people? That''s great!" Jessica jumped up happily.


    Hummer''s expression also showed some excitement, but Mia remained silent, her face grim. Before long, the armored vehicle stopped in front of them, and a man stood up through the sunroof.


    "Who are you?" Mia asked warily, her eyes fixed on the young man before her. He had a firm expression, was somewhat handsome, and wore a black combat uniform.


    However, she didn''t recognize him, nor had she ever seen him at the police station. Not only that, Jessica and Hummer also looked confused.


    While it might make sense for Mia not to know him, Hummer had worked at the station for five years and had met almost everyone from here. Where had this stranger come from?


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ryan," the man said with a smile, jumping down from the armored vehicle.


    Hummer looked bewildered, Mia stayed on guard, and only the naive Jessica failed to sense the odd atmosphere. Instead, she approached with joy.


    "Brother Ryan? Did you come to save us?" she asked curiously, staring at him.


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. "That''s right. I''m here to save you."


    But Mia wasn''t buying Ryan''s story.


    When they had evacuated the building earlier, they had heard the sound of armored vehicles and machine guns. If Ryan had been alive back then, he would''ve come to rescue them immediately. Why wait until now?


    "Jessica, come back here," Mia said, pulling the confused Jessica behind her.


    Ryan''s expression didn''t change as he analyzed their reactions. The little girl was clearly the type who''d believe anything.


    The man might not be much different. But the busty policewoman¡ªher heroic demeanor and wary expression marked her as smart and alert, someone who wouldn''t be easy to fool.


    "Alright, tell us what you want," Mia demanded, gripping the revolver in her hand tightly as she aimed it at Ryan.


    "Ah, Sister Mia, what''s going on...?" Jessica asked, puzzled, just as she was about to say more, Hummer beside her stopped her. By now, he too had sensed that something wasn''t right.


    "Sigh..." Ryan let out a soft sigh, his smile fading as he spread his hands helplessly.


    Although this busty policewoman was difficult to deal with, it wasn''t really a problem for him.


    Ryan deliberately jumped down from the armored vehicle, an act of confidence in this secure position. Even if Mia noticed something wrong and decided to act, she wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    "Alright, let''s skip the small talk. I''ve set up a shelter and I''m inviting the two of you to join," Ryan said directly.


    "The two of us?" Mia glanced at Hummer beside her.


    "You heard me right, just you two women. Apologies, but my shelter only accepts women besides myself. Additionally, anyone in my shelter must obey my orders unconditionally. There will be no resistance or questioning allowed. I need complete and total loyalty."


    "You¡ªyou''re nothing but a bandit! This is tyranny!" Before Mia or Hummer could respond, Jessica couldn''t help but blurt out indignantly.

 Chapter 25 Frustrated Mia

    [Author: I am back and i will not abandon this now]


    Hummer was somewhat angry, but due to Ryan''s submachine gun and bulletproof vest, he did not voice any threats.


    "Sorry, we don''t need to go to your gathering place."


    Ryan ignored him and turned to Mia, "What do you think?"


    Among the three, the other two were easier to deal with. Only this busty police officer could pose a bit of a challenge for Ryan.


    Although Jessica and Hummer were furious at Ryan''s disregard, they were not fools. They did not step forward to argue with him but instead looked at Mia, as she was the central figure of their group.


    Mia was Ryan''s captain, and Jessica had always admired her, so naturally, she would follow her lead.


    "I want to know, what if we refuse?" Mia took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry, but you should understand that this is the apocalypse¡ªyou don''t have the option to refuse. I''m not here to negotiate; I''m simply informing you," Ryan said coldly.


    He was not only drawn to Mia and Jessica''s beauty but also recognized their impressive skills and bravery in facing zombies. He needed someone capable of guarding his base when he was away.


    "Alright, I agree."


    "Captain~"


    "Sister Mia~" Jessica and Hummer both looked at her in shock.


    A glint flashed in Ryan''s eyes¡ªhe knew that this seemingly righteous and strong-willed police officer wouldn''t submit so easily. She was surely planning something.


    From the beginning, Mia had suspected Ryan''s bad intentions, and now she was even more certain. However, they only had a small revolver, which was no match for Ryan''s semi-automatic submachine gun, let alone the armored vehicle behind him.


    Still, she would never abandon her teammates, nor would she submit to a man. Mia knew that many ruthless and cruel people would emerge in this apocalypse, but she hadn''t expected Ryan to be so blatant about it. His confidence put her on high alert.


    "Alright¡­ get in the car,"


    Ryan said, patting the armored vehicle. He had no idea what Mia was planning, but he wasn''t worried about a fight breaking out.


    He was confident that no one could beat him in a one-on-one battle. Ryan''s current physical abilities were at least three times that of an average adult, not to mention his advanced combat skills.


    Under the worried gazes of her teammates, Mia handed the revolver to Hummer. Seeing that Ryan did not object, she slowly moved closer.


    In the blink of an eye, Mia dashed forward with agility, charging at Ryan.


    Beside them, Hummer and Jessica both became visibly worried. Even though Mia''s combat skills were among the best in the A City Police Department, Ryan had a gun in his hands.


    However, Ryan had no intention of using his firearm against Mia. Holding the submachine gun in his right hand, he clenched his left fist and threw a punch at her. At the same time, his right leg lashed out in a kick toward Mia!


    He could actually punch and kick simultaneously, maintaining perfect balance! With just one strike, Mia was forced back, her hands and feet numb from the impact. Ryan''s strength was overwhelming¡ªshe was nearly knocked to the ground.


    Sensing the danger, Hummer raised his revolver and aimed at Ryan.


    But before he could act, Ryan moved even faster¡ªhe pulled back the bolt of his submachine gun, the dark muzzle now aimed directly at both of them. Hummer swallowed hard and instinctively took a few steps back.


    This was no joke¡ªat such close range, all Ryan had to do was pull the trigger, and none of them would be able to escape.


    Even if Hummer managed to land a shot, Ryan''s bulletproof vest would absorb the impact, leaving only Hummer and the others dead while Ryan might be seriously injured at worst.


    Mia also crouched down, covering her head. Though she had a strong sense of justice and was willing to sacrifice herself for her comrades, she wasn''t someone who would throw her life away meaninglessly.


    "I tried talking to you nicely, but you just wouldn''t listen. Did you really want me to use force?" Ryan shook his head, looking at Mia''s unwilling expression with amusement in his eyes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But¡­ I guess I''m just too softhearted. I''ll give you one more chance¡ªtake this and come with me, and I might consider letting him go," Ryan said looking towards Hummer¡­


    -----


    Ten minutes later, the armored vehicle was cruising down the road.


    In the front cabin, Ryan turned on the air conditioning and took a bottle of drink from the side, handing it to Jessica, who was sitting next to him.


    The petite policewoman was visibly afraid of Ryan. After hesitating for a moment, she finally accepted the drink, took a few sips, and then passed it to Mia beside her.


    As for Mia, her arms were locked behind her back, wrists secured in handcuffs like a criminal. Seeing her in a police uniform like this gave Ryan a certain sense of pleasure¡ªhis own twisted satisfaction in "training" the busty police officer.


    Just minutes ago, with no other choice, Mia had willingly placed her hands behind her back, allowing Jessica to cuff her before getting into the police vehicle¡ªleaving Hummer outside, alone.


    Mia could clearly see the cold indifference in Ryan''s eyes. She fully understood how terrifying this man was¡ªhis combat skills were exceptional, his personality ruthless. Though he had an interest in her, it didn''t mean he would let her act freely. Instead, he intended to treat her like a slave.


    Meanwhile, Jessica, who had never been one to make independent decisions, was too scared to do anything but follow Mia into the vehicle, leaving Hummer behind, seething with anger and helplessness.


    Ryan didn''t care about any of this. To him, Hummer posed no threat, even with a gun in his hands. Alone in this apocalypse, his chances of survival were slim.


    Mia didn''t resist and remained silent throughout the journey. As the armored vehicle plowed through the abandoned cars on the road, they eventually arrived at the back entrance of the hospital.

 Chapter 26 Surrender

    Ryan opened the car door and fired several precise shots, taking down the nearby zombies. Jessica then helped Mia out of the vehicle.


    Observing the situation along the way, Mia was shocked when she saw Ryan''s marksmanship¡ªit was on par with hers, if not better.


    "Who is this guy?" Mia wondered. He looked young, like a college student, yet his combat skills were incredibly strong, his shooting was near-perfect, and his personality was cold and ruthless¡ªalmost inhuman.


    The group made their way to Ryan''s base, a three-story building.


    "Master, you''re back. Both mistresses are upstairs," a woman greeted him, immediately kneeling in respect.


    "Mistresses?" Ryan was momentarily stunned before realizing they must be referring to his sister as well. He found it amusing but didn''t bother correcting them. Instead, he led the two women upstairs.


    "What a psycho¡­" Mia said, hearing the way the woman addressed Ryan. It only reinforced her belief that he was a tyrant, treating women as his slaves for his own amusement.


    Jessica, the petite officer, nodded in agreement but was too afraid to say it aloud.


    "Master~"


    As they reached the second floor, Olivia rushed over joyfully, throwing herself into Ryan''s arms. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although she still walked with some difficulty, she could now barely manage to move on her own.


    "Oh? So your wounds are healed? No more pain?" Ryan wrapped his arms around the young girl''s slender waist, his hands moving down to grab her firm curves.


    "Ah? Ahh~ N-no, not completely¡­ but if Master wants, I can still do it¡­" she said timidly.


    "Haha¡­ Let''s not, or you''ll be stuck in bed all day again."


    "Oh, thank goodness¡­" Olivia sighed in relief. While being intimate with her master felt good, doing it too much was exhausting¡ªher small body simply couldn''t handle it.


    "Alright, these two are new. You''ll be responsible for managing them and teaching them the rules," Ryan said, pointing at Mia and Jessica.


    "Ah? Okay~"


    Olivia had already noticed the two women Ryan brought back but didn''t dare to ask since her master hadn''t mentioned them.


    Now that he entrusted them to her, didn''t that mean he valued her even more?


    If she could manage all the women in the harem, her position in Ryan''s heart would never decline.


    With that in mind, Olivia face lit up with excitement. She was determined to complete the task her master had given her¡ªshe would make sure these two women were properly trained and obedient.


    She carefully examined the newcomers.


    First was Jessica¡ªa petite girl, still young, with an average figure but a cute, youthful appearance. She had an innocent charm and a fresh, girlish vibe.


    The other woman, however, was different. Her expression was calm, exuding a heroic aura, with firm and determined features¡ªclearly not someone who would submit easily. But what stood out the most were her ample curves, which even made Olivia feel a little self-conscious.


    "Hey, you, you are Olivia?" Jessica felt a little uncomfortable being stared at. Suddenly she remembered something and looked at her in surprise.


    Mia also recognized this big star early on and looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" The girl said, touching her hair beside her ear. She saw the handcuffs behind Mia and the police uniforms worn by two people. "Does the master still like this tune?"


    Seeing the strange look from the girl, Mia blushed. It was really embarrassing for her to be tied up like this.


    "Master, I''ll take them upstairs to eat now." Olivia led the two people to the third floor, where they usually ate.


    "Do you want your sister''s help to subdue those two women?" After a few people left, Lily came out and looked at Ryan with some teasing and gentle tone, but Ryan felt a little numb when he heard it.


    "Ahem...Sister, this doesn''t seem a good idea." Ryan felt a little weird. It''s not that he didn''t trust his sister. She didn''t get the title of Doctor of Psychology for nothing.


    It''s just that it feels a little weird that a sister wants to help her brother train a woman, and it feels like there''s murderous intent in her tone. Ryan even has sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe..." Lily made a few sounds that were not sure whether they were teasing or sneering, and went upstairs.


    Ryan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He felt that something was wrong with his sister these past few days.


    She was so gentle and amiable before, but now she made him feel cold behind his back. He even boldly guessed that it was because of her period during those days, but he would never dare to say this in front of his sister.


    With a stern face, Ryan ordered several maids to move the things out of the armored vehicle. He had observed the small building before and found that there was a basement at the bottom, which was just right for storing these guns and weapons.


    It took the women three and a half hours to move all the items in the armored vehicle, including a large number of guns and weapons, including grenades, bulletproof vests, etc., as well as some supplies, food, water, and a small generator to avoid power outages.


    After completing this step, the weapons problem in the base can be said to be temporarily solved. Food and water are also sufficient. The remaining time is not enough to go out for another search. The zombies are more dangerous at night, so Ryan doesn''t want to go out.


    Instead, he lay on the sofa, slowly enjoying the massage from the little slave girl, his head resting on Olivia''s soft breasts. In the cold hearts of people in this doomsday, only these breasts still had some warmth.


    "how''s it going?"


    Olivia knew that Ryan was talking about the two women, and said, "The one named Jessica is easy to deal with. She is timid and has no opinion. But the remaining woman named Mia may not be so easy to deal with. But as long as the master gives me a few days, I will make her surrender slowly."

 Chapter 27 Seducing Mia

    "That''s good, bring one to me first."


    "Is it Jessica?"


    "No, it''s that Mia~"


    "Ah?" Olivia thought she had heard it wrong, and turned to look at Ryan with some confusion. The master didn''t take the easy one, did he like to force himself on others?


    "Hahaha, you don''t understand this. Mia doesn''t look like she''ll give in so easily, but she has leverage and a sense of justice. She already has something that can be threatened, and this is a good opportunity to break through."


    "People like this who are strong-hearted and just are sometimes easier to target, because they care about a lot of things, and it''s not difficult to make them surrender as long as you find something against them. On the contrary, that Jessica looks timid and afraid of things, so even if you are tough, she won''t dare to resist, but she will definitely not obey easily, and might even cause trouble."


    Olivia nodded as if she understood, feeling that she understood every word Ryan said, but couldn''t understand them at all when they were put together.


    Not long after, Mia was brought over by Olivia. Her clothes were changed, but the handcuffs on her hands were still not removed.


    Jessica followed behind the two people, looking angry, "What are you going to do to Sister Mia?"


    "What? Of course I want to take advantage of her body. Such a beautiful policewoman, what do you think I should do?" With a lewd smile on his face, Ryan approached Mia, breathing in the fragrance of her body. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You...you...let her go." Jessica was a little anxious. Although she was a little timid, she had been saved by Mia several times. Naturally, she would not watch her being humiliated by Ryan.


    "Didn''t I tell you? In this base, everyone must obey my orders and cannot resist in the slightest. In other words, you are all my slaves. Since you are slaves, how can you resist your master?"


    "You, if you hadn''t forced us to come here~" Jessica said somewhat unconvinced.


    "You have to remember, this is the end of the world. The law is no longer effective. If I want to, I can rape and kill you and throw you out to feed the zombies. No one will stop me," Ryan said with a sneer on his face.


    There was a clear look of fear on Jessica''s face. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, "Jessica, stop talking~"


    "I know what you want. I''ll accompany you, but please let Jessica go. She''s still young~"


    "No, Sister Mia, don''t, don''t do this~ I don''t agree"


    "This is not the place for you two to have sisterly love. Since the master wants to play, you as a female slave should kneel on the ground and raise your butt obediently," Olivia said somewhat unhappily. She really felt that these two women were a little tactless.


    It is obviously such a good thing, but they keep refusing.


    There is no such good place in the doomsday, where they don''t have to worry about food and drink, and don''t have to be afraid of zombies'' attacks.


    All they need is to accompany their masters. But they are still not satisfied. It is their honor to sleep with their masters. They really don''t know what is good for them.


    So before Ryan said anything, Olivia became a little unhappy and blamed the two women.


    Mia and Jessica were both speechless, and at the same time a little shocked by Ryan''s training methods. It only took a short time, but he had trained an independent and beautiful star into the most loyal slave.


    Ryan already knew that Olivia loyalty to him had reached 99, almost full, so it was not surprising for her to say this.


    "I know you are a little unconvinced and even thinking about how to resist, but it doesn''t matter. Just remember that I am your master at all times. Don''t think about betraying your master, otherwise you will be punished most severely," Ryan said in Mia''s ear.


    Her face changed, "You are a police officer, so you must remember the oath you swore to protect ordinary people."


    "Yes...that''s right." Mia of course understood it and did not refute.


    "As for me, sometimes I want to go out, search for supplies, and look for other survivors, but there is no one who can be responsible for the safety of the base. Their fighting ability is not good, so I have to find someone who can help me guard the base."


    Ryan hugged Mia''s delicate body, let her two meat patties press on his chest, and whispered in her ear. This is Mia''s handle. Since she has a sense of justice, she will definitely not attack ordinary survivors. On the contrary, if the base is in danger, she will even take the initiative to help.


    Therefore, even if Ryan went out, he would not be afraid that Mia would destroy his base. On the other hand, her sense of justice would restrain her and she would not use any sinister means.


    "I think you are very suitable for this position~" Mia''s body trembled a few times, and she wanted to retreat back a little, but she was held tightly by the man, and her hands were handcuffed and she couldn''t move.


    After all, she was still a virgin, and it was inevitable that she felt a little uncomfortable being harassed by such intimate actions of a man.


    She felt a little complicated. "I, I can help you ensure the safety of the base." She knew that Ryan was using her, but she was willing to do it.


    "That''s good. I knew you would do this. However, I am a little worried. What if you betray me? After all, I am outside and no one in the base can match you." Ryan continued to seduce.


    "I..." Mia pursed her red lips. She couldn''t promise anything, or Ryan wouldn''t believe her even if she told him. After all, she was forced to be humiliated by a man...

 Chapter 28 Forced To Surrender

    Mia was also very clear that without the oppression of morality and law, the darkness and desires in people''s hearts would be completely released, and there was no telling how many dirty things were happening right now.


    Although no major riots occurred, various murders, arson and rape crimes were occurring all over the country. Without legal constraints, criminals were everywhere.


    The same was true for Ryan.


    He could easily tie up Mia and the other person and toy with and humiliate them, or even throw them to the zombies after he was done. They didn''t even have the strength to resist. Ryan''s powerful skills were simply not like those of a human. Mia had never seen anyone so powerful.


    It can even be said that Ryan is being merciful now, because even if they don''t agree, Ryan can do everything he wants. As he said, he is the supreme master of this base.


    And in this doomsday when laws and morals have collapsed, no one can punish him for doing whatever he wants, at least that''s the case now, and perhaps it will be the case in the future.


    The reason why Ryan did this was that he hoped Mia could serve him sincerely, be his most loyal shield, and protect his base for him.


    That was why Ryan tried to tempt her in this way, wanting to take advantage of Mia''s sense of justice and cooperate with Jessica to persuade her, or at least make her submit initially, even if it was just through inducement and coercion, rather than bringing an unstable element into the base.


    "I, I promise you ~ as long as you let Jessica go ~" Mia said in a trembling voice.


    "Okay, sure~" Ryan agreed immediately, but deep down he didn''t want to let go of Jessica.


    Mia is unwilling now, but maybe after she surrenders in the future, he will even take the initiative to pull her onto his bed. Ryan is very confident about this.


    Mia will definitely not be able to resist his big cock, coupled with training and temptation in all aspects.


    "So, have you thought about handing yourself over to your master? As long as you become my woman, I don''t think you will be willing to murder your husband," Ryan said while gently licking Mia''s earlobe.


    He could even feel that the girl in his arms was trembling with nervousness as he moved, and her body tensed up involuntarily. It seemed that she was still a virgin. Although she looked strong and resolute on the outside, all women would be equally nervous when faced with this kind of thing.


    Mia''s heart was trembling. She didn''t know what would happen. Although she was not a pedantic traditional woman, she didn''t know how to treat the man who took away her virginity.


    "Sister Mia, don''t do this, don''t do this, Ryan, you bastard, come at me if you have the guts~" Jessica became a little anxious.


    Seeing Mia being touched by Ryan, she was a little angry, but she was held tightly by Olivia and couldn''t rush over.


    "Jessica, it''s okay, you go out first." Mia calmed down, broke free from Ryan arms, and said to Jessica.


    "No, but this..." Jessica found it a little unbelievable. How could Mia give in? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is she just going to accept her fate like this?


    It was impossible for her to allow this man to humiliate and play with her. However, looking at Mia determined eyes, she wavered again.


    "It''s okay, I know what I''m doing. You go out first."


    Jessica looked at Ryan half helplessly and half angry. She was pushed out of the room by Olivia, leaving two of them inside.


    Ryan looked at the beautiful policewoman in front of him with some excitement. She had a perfect figure and a heroic face.


    It was not the kind of beauty in the traditional sense, but a unique kind of perseverance. One could tell at a glance that she was a strong girl. But he didn''t know if she would still have this expression after his virginity was broken by his big cock.


    Mia frowned, looking at Ryan''s greedy and presumptuous eyes. She hated this the most. Many rapists she caught faced her with such naked gazes.


    Ryan picked up Mia and threw her on the bed again.


    The poor female police officer, although strong inside, was still a novice. She had no idea what Ryan was going to do and was frightened by his outrageous behavior just now. She could only wear messy clothes and wait for the man''s "judgment".


    Ryan opened the wardrobe beside the bed, rummaged through it, and found two pairs of black stockings. He found these in a shopping mall in the afternoon and brought back a lot of them specifically for his woman to wear.


    "...What are you going to do?" The poor big-breasted policewoman couldn''t help asking in surprise when she saw the stockings in Ryan''s hand.


    She originally thought that Ryan would just lie on her and fuck her a few times, and at most she would just treat it as being bitten by a dog. She didn''t expect to be teased like this.


    "I''m telling you to behave yourself."


    Ryan said with a smile, "You''d better not resist, otherwise I won''t care about any agreement. It''s just right to play with you two."


    After that, he kicked off his shoes, jumped onto the big bed, and without saying a word, lifted the beautiful policewoman''s hands over her head from behind, tied the handcuffs on her wrists with one end of a stocking, and tied the other end to the head of the bed.


    Then he tied Ryan feet with two pairs of stockings, and pulled the other end of the stockings over and tied them to the two feet of the big bed. In this way, the busty policewoman lay on the bed with her legs apart and let him do whatever he wanted.


    "You, why are you tying me up..." Mia face looked a little unhappy. If handcuffing her hands could be said to be because they were afraid that she would resist, then what was the point of tying her up like this?

 Chapter 29 Beautiful Police Woman

    No matter how strong this girl is in her heart, how good her skills are, and how she claims to be just and willing to sacrifice for others, when she is actually being bullied, she turns back into that innocent girl and feels fear in her heart.


    Ryan laughed obscenely, took the last remaining black stocking and came to Mia, saying, "I just want you to be honest, don''t worry... If you don''t ask me for help, I will never fuck you."


    After saying that, he folded the stockings, covered the policewoman''s eyes with them, and tied a knot behind her head. Now Mia couldn''t see anything, and could only grit his teeth and wait in the darkness, telling himself that he must be patient and strong...


    Suddenly, Mia felt a slight chill on her chest. She knew that the man had taken off her bra.


    "That bastard... must have cut the middle with a pair of scissors..." because she didn''t feel the bra clasp being undone on her back.


    Before she had finished thinking about it, the policewoman felt that her trembling belly was being invaded. It was not a strong rubbing as she had imagined, but rather a touch of fingertips that was close yet not far away, slowly drawing circles around her sexy belly button, circle after circle, gradually spreading out...


    With her eyes blinded, the female police officer''s sense of touch became particularly acute. The elusive touch was like the lightest music, plucking softly but effectively.


    Ryan was not in a hurry to violate Mia. He wanted to tease the physical desire of this policewoman step by step and make her fall slowly.


    Mia''s body is very attractive. Although her figure is not the best, she exercises regularly and has extensive training as a special police officer. She has an agile posture, straight legs, and elastic muscles that are very curvaceous.


    It''s not plump and round, but it has strong curves and not too many muscles. It looks very attractive. When you slowly stroke the white belly, you can even feel the abdominal muscles.


    Ryan''s gentle movements slowly touched Mia''s heartstrings. Gradually, her mood relaxed as she listened to these light and subtle movements.


    Suddenly, the finger that was drawing circles touched the base of her huge breasts that she was so proud of. The policewoman became nervous again.


    Her body was so sensitive at this time that she felt very strange even when it was touched lightly. The flexible finger slowly drew circles on the peak of her huge breasts, and slowly moved towards the peak...


    Gradually, Ryan''s fingers were about to reach the sensitive part of the top of the huge breasts. The heroic policewoman made up her mind and bit her lips tightly. Even if the man grabbed and rubbed the sensitive grapes, she would never make a sound...


    However, the pair of fingers suddenly left her body just before they were about to touch the sensitive grapes. Mia unconsciously let out a breath and relaxed a lot.


    Ryan smiled slightly when he saw the expression of the busty policewoman. Mia, who had her eyes blindfolded, probably didn''t know how erotic her actions were. Her messy hair was draped behind her head, her hands were tied above her head, her upper body was almost naked, and her agile and slender body was fully displayed.


    Her legs were spread apart, and she was wearing a pair of jeans, which allowed her elastic buttocks muscles to be released. Her straight legs were spread apart, as if she was welcoming the man''s entry. Even though her lower body was not exposed at all, that look was even more seductive than being naked.


    Ryan had already taken off all his clothes and his cock was erect, but he was not in a hurry. If he wanted this loyal policewoman to beg him to fuck her, he could only be patient and seduce her sexual desire bit by bit.


    Moreover, if you want to conquer this strong and resolute policewoman, you have to break her self-esteem and bottom line. When her face flushes and waves of pleasure come over her, don''t you believe that she can still maintain that heroic expression?


    Ryan gently pressed the policewoman''s soft belly with one hand, and repeated this action several times with the other hand.


    Every time he gave up when he was about to touch the policewoman''s red nipples. At the beginning, the policewoman also went from relaxed to tense and then relaxed again as Ryan moved.


    The policewoman gradually felt the heat from the palm of her hand rubbing her lower abdomen, which went straight through her tender abdomen and reached her sacred womb that nurtured life. The skills in her lower body seemed to begin to awaken...


    As for her chest, the damn finger gave up a little bit before touching her sensitive part a few times. The policewoman was relieved at first, but after a few times, she felt uneasy.


    Her sensitive nipples seemed to be a little itchy. She wanted the damn finger to scratch them, but... it was always just a little bit short... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A blush appeared on the policewoman''s face, her mouth was clenched tightly, and her white teeth were biting her lower lip. She felt very ashamed and uncomfortable. In the past, she was the one who tied up the prisoners, but she never expected that one day she would be treated like this.


    "No, I must hold it in... It''s too embarrassing." Mia warned herself again and again, determined not to show her weak and shameful side in front of Ryan.


    However, her sensitive and honest body did not listen to her. The policewoman''s breathing became rapid. When the man''s fingers were about to reach her breasts, the blindfolded policewoman began to twist her body subconsciously, trying to avoid Ryan''s attack.


    Of course Ryan could not do as she wished. On the one hand, he continued his "circle drawing" career, and on the other hand, the hand that was originally pressing on the policewoman''s belly began to slowly move downwards.

 Chapter 30 Beautiful Police Woman II

    Mia originally felt her body relax, as the sensitive buds on her chest were not attacked. But who would have thought that the man''s hand would switch to another, more deadly target. The ups and downs of her mood made her extremely uncomfortable. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beautiful policewoman only felt that the heat originally gathered in her lower abdomen began to gradually move down and slowly came between her legs... The flexible fingers gently rubbed back and forth along her flesh through her jeans, as if taking away her strength and reason bit by bit...


    "Wow, what perfect curves..." Ryan teased while admiring the beautiful policewoman''s toned body that was stretched by tight jeans due to regular exercise, and her perky and perfectly shaped buttocks that were hard to let go.


    Soon... the policewoman, whose chest and private parts were being attacked at the same time, felt the most fatal feeling... itchy and numb all over. Mia tried desperately to avoid it, but found that she was tied up with nowhere to escape. She was so ashamed that she died.


    Her sensitive nipples were already engorged and erect, and her pussy was beginning to itch¡­ The itch-relieving touch was right before her eyes, but she could never get it!


    The policewoman''s body rose and fell with Ryan''s movements. Her stubborn lips persisted in an attempt to delay until the moment of victory.


    However, the man would not give her such an opportunity. What Ryan didn''t know was that the more nervous she was, the more sensitive her body became to contact.


    Just when the beautiful policewoman''s shame and nervousness reached the extreme, Ryan stretched out his hand, and his index and middle fingers accurately pinched the already full and erect pink nipples!


    The policewoman, who had been persisting, suddenly had her nipple pinched. The touch she had been longing for suddenly came. Under the sudden stimulation, the policewoman''s tense body suddenly relaxed, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft cry of "Hmm~"... as soft and wet as if she was acting coquettishly with her boyfriend.


    Ryan sneered, and from that moment on, he slowly increased the strength of his attack on the chest. His palm slowly but forcefully grasped one of the huge breasts and kneaded it, but due to the sensitivity of the nipple, he still "pinched" it generously after a while. Once the beautiful policewoman tasted the sweetness and started talking, it was difficult for her to stop talking.


    Mia''s voice gradually became louder... At first it was just a slight gasp, and later she couldn''t help but moan a few times. The love juice began to flow out of her vagina, wetting her jeans... Her waist twisted slowly with the man''s attack.


    "It turns out that our strong female policewoman can be so coquettish when being toyed with by a man..." Ryan teased Mia in her ear.


    "Oh... No~" Mia suddenly became nervous. Her brain, which had been immersed in desire, became much clearer. She then noticed something strange about her lower body. A stream of honey flowed out, with waves of stickiness and wetness.


    "Really? Then try what it is~" Ryan did not refute her, but put the sticky honey on his hand to the policewoman''s mouth for her to taste.


    "Ah... No, take it away, get out of here~" Mia knew that this was right beside her. If she was asked to taste what was flowing out of her lower body, she might as well die.


    Seeing this, Ryan quickly held the beautiful policewoman''s head and kissed her. Mia couldn''t tell what was going on for a moment and thought that the man had put his finger in.


    She instinctively wanted to bite it, but the man suddenly pinched her nipple. She opened her mouth in pain, and Ryan took the opportunity to put his tongue in.


    "Woo woo..." It''s so strange, what is this? A soft, sweet taste, inexplicably feeling comfortable. Mia was stunned. It seemed that it was not a finger, and he did not taste anything from his lower body.


    Ryan was not idle, but slowly took off the policewoman''s jeans. The tight jeans were a little difficult to take off. Fortunately, the man''s IQ at this time was comparable to Einstein. In less than three or two moves, Mia clothes from the lower body were taken off by him.


    By the time Mia half-reacted from Ryan''s passionate kiss, she had been almost stripped naked, with only her top on, but the buttons were undone, exposing her chest, and her two bras were cut open in the middle, revealing her flawless big breasts.


    After the passionate kiss, Mia''s clothes were stripped off, revealing the most sensitive part of her body. The clitoris hidden in the slit of her pussy became engorged and erect, with its small head sticking out from between the two plump labia. This would be the next target of the attack.


    "I didn''t expect that our beautiful policewoman not only has such perfect big breasts, but also such a plump and beautiful pussy. She was born for men. No wonder you are so slutty."


    Mia reacted. It''s not that she didn''t know Ryan''s actions. He just wanted to tease her with vulgar and obscene words and stimulate her body to make her submit to a man, but that kind of pleasure was real and she couldn''t refuse.


    "Is this all you have?" Mia snorted coldly, pretending to be calm. She knew that she couldn''t show weakness now, otherwise she might not be able to help but surrender.


    Ryan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Mia to be able to maintain her original intention and calmness. He was really impressed.


    But that''s how it is. The more difficult it is to tame a wild horse, the more interesting it is to conquer it. He laughed a few times, "Then you just wait~"


    As he said that, his hands left Mia body. The policewoman who had been teased suddenly left the man''s touch. Her body suddenly felt empty, and a strong desire arose in her heart...

 Chapter 31 Teasing

    Mia''s forced calmness and determination could no longer be maintained, and her body fell limply. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    The blindfolded Mia didn''t know what Ryan was doing, but she knew that her body had been aroused by the man and now urgently needed further action!


    Just when Mia was feeling uncomfortable, suddenly, her extremely sensitive clitoris suffered a fatal attack again!


    It was a soft, furry thing that made her vagina extremely tingling!


    It turned out to be a small brush!


    Mia knew that the only brush in the room was a makeup brush. This bad guy actually used a makeup brush to deal with her clitoris!


    The female police officer had no time to think, because the soft and dense hairs brushed against her slit, just like millions of densely packed small hands caressing the tender flesh of her vagina at the same time, which was about to make her collapse!


    "Ah...oh~" Mia could no longer hold back and twisted her body vigorously, moaning loudly...


    "I want...I...I want...ah, it feels so good~" Mia in ecstasy!


    While brushing gently, Ryan adjusted his position and came between Mia''s legs. The erect penis gradually approached, and the hot glans touched the flesh slit that had already flowed out countless sexual fluids!


    Suddenly, she felt a hot and hard object pressing against her lower body. Mia knew what it was, of course, but now she was controlled by her own desires. She only knew that her extremely itchy vagina needed a strong insertion!


    She tried hard to force herself to remain calm, but her sensitive lower body was totally out of her control. She tried to "take in" the man''s penis, but how could Ryan let her succeed so easily?


    The penis kept rubbing against the entrance of the vagina, but there was no intention of insertion.


    Ryan quietly untied the stockings tied around Mia''s feet, but the policewoman''s sexy legs shamelessly wrapped around his waist. The busty policewoman, whose vision was covered, had no idea how hungry she looked!


    "Okay... come in... um~" Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore and spoke.


    "Come in? Are you begging me?" Ryan said with a proud smile. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I...I...ah...wu~" The female police officer was almost crying out of shame and anger. She was crying because her persistence was about to fail, and she was crying because of the emptiness that could never be filled!


    "What are you begging me for?" Ryan said word by word: "I want you to clearly say these four words: please fuck me!"


    "Ah... no... please... fuck... me" Mia could no longer hold on. The endless desire had already broken down her psychological defenses. Finally, she lost even the last bit of persistence and gave up the last resistance.


    After saying this, she felt a pain in her heart, as if she had let go of something. The inexplicable feeling was not so uncomfortable anymore, and it was not as difficult to express as she had imagined.


    The man laughed wildly and said, "Since you''ve asked me for help, I''ll feed your hungry slutty cunt!" As soon as he finished speaking, Ryan thrust his waist forward suddenly, and inserted his dick all the way in, straight into the deepest part of this cunt, and fucked it hard to the end.


    "Ah...oh..." Mia''s virginity was broken and she screamed in pain, uttering several cries.


    In fact, due to regular exercise, her hymen had long been gone, but she had never experienced sex. Then, for the first time, she encountered Ryan''s penis so big that she was almost broken by it.


    Mia felt that she had never been in such pain before. Her lower body felt as if it was split by a red-hot iron rod. Although there was a lot of vaginal fluid, there was still an extreme dryness and friction pain.


    Two lines of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was because of her lost virginity or because of the regret for feeding the tiger with her own body.


    She did not shed tears when she fainted from training so hard, and she did not cry when her best elder Jace died. But she could no longer hold back when her virginity was brutally taken away by a man.


    No matter how strong a woman is, at this moment, she is like a weak little girl and can only lie under the man crying and begging for mercy.


    Ryan has been holding it in for a long time, he just wants to make a strong push!


    He suddenly turned her over, making her lie in the doggy style, allowing the man to humiliate her. Her hands were still tied to the head of the bed. Then, he grabbed the policewoman''s plump and tender buttocks and started thrusting rapidly and vigorously. Her two huge breasts hung down and shook from being fucked hard.


    The pain brought by defloration did not last long, and was soon drowned out by the pleasure of the man''s continuous thrusting. Mia, whose body had been developed, began to moan uncontrollably.


    The deep and tortuous vagina of the stunning policewoman was being rubbed and abused wantonly by Ryan. The tight vaginal path and dense folds gave her endless pleasure.


    The plump and tender buttocks were bearing the fierce impact, and the slapping sounds were mixed with the female police officer''s moans of shame, shame or regret, "Oh oh... No, no, no~"


    Mia only felt that her flower hole was filled with heat and hardness, and her flower heart was bitten by the big glans, making her feel numb and tingling all over, she was raped again!


    The inner humiliation and physical stimulation made the female police officer couldn''t help but moan.


    Ryan was enjoying the deliciousness of the policewoman''s vagina. The tight wrapping and gentle and powerful sucking made him feel extremely comfortable.


    Ryan smiled and said, "Officer Mia, your cunt is really hospitable. It started sucking my big dick the moment it went in."


    After saying that, he thrust violently a few times.

 Chapter 32 Creampie

    "You...you are talking nonsense...ahhh~" Mia was about to retort, but the man thrust into her violently several times and she started to moan repeatedly.


    Ryan continued to thrust in and out. As his big cock went in and out, the glans rubbed fiercely against the delicate vaginal wall of the beautiful policewoman, scraping out more vaginal fluid.


    Mia felt that every thrust of this big cock made her clitoris tremble. She could especially feel the waves of numbness when the edge of the glans scraped against her sensitive vaginal wall. With every scrape, her sense of powerlessness increased, and her sensitivity also increased.


    And when the big glans pressed against the softest part of her flower heart, it was like scratching an itch that she could never scratch during masturbation.


    Every time the penis was pulled out, the tender flesh of her flower heart would complain to her with an unbearable tingling sensation until the next intimate contact of the glans!


    The man held the pair of slender legs with one hand and grabbed the dangling big breasts with the other, and pumped in and out wantonly, while the female policewoman under his crotch was moaning softly as he thrusted into her.


    Ryan slowly increased his strength, and each time the glans penetrated deeply into the deepest part of the female policewoman''s flower heart, a lot of vaginal fluid was brought out every time, and each time the lower body hit, there was a powerful slapping sound.


    Mia was being forced to be raped, but the pleasure coming from her lower body was so real. In the humiliation and pleasure, the beautiful policewoman''s face turned red, her lips slightly opened, and she made seductive cries with every penetration of the man.


    "Ha...hahahaha"


    Ryan laughed, "The criminal raped the police officer, and the criminal''s big cock made the policewoman have an orgasm! Officer, your pussy is really good at sucking, my cock is powerful enough!"


    While he was thrusting, he kept verbally humiliating the big-breasted policewoman who was moaning under his crotch.


    After a while, her body began to tremble, and her pussy began to contract. The suction of the plump pussy began to increase, and the female police officer''s orgasms came one after another.


    Once, twice, three times...the female police officer felt one climax after another in the endless shame and the excitement of being raped to orgasm.


    Finally, amid the contractions of this beautiful vagina, Ryan shot his full load of semen into the sensitive uterus of this beautiful police girl.


    The policewoman''s hands were still bound, her legs slightly apart, her thick labia that was usually tightly closed slightly opened, and the obscene liquid at the hole emitted an obscene glow...


    -----


    "What do you want to do? I really don''t understand what you are thinking. It is your honor to be able to have sex with the master, but why do you look so reluctant? You really don''t know what is good for you," Olivia said with some disdain.


    Jessica was listening to Mia''s painful moans and screams in the room, as well as her unbridled laughter and the continuous sounds of sexual intercourse, "Pa Pa Pa".


    The girl clenched her fists, her face showing some regret and pain. Listening to Mia''s screams and wails, she had no idea how badly she was being tortured by that scumbag!


    Every scream seemed to pierce the girl''s heart, making her feel extremely regretful and painful. If it weren''t for her, Sister Mia would never give in to a man.


    At this time, she heard the disdainful ridicule of the woman next to her, and the girl became angry. "Asshole, you are also an accomplice~ Bitch" Jessica was a little angry and started fighting with Olivia. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, lunatic, you lunatic..." Olivia was a little confused and didn''t know what this dwarf meant.


    But in her opinion, Ryan was like a god in her heart. Fucking a woman was nothing. It was her honor to be fucked by her master. Why did she look so unwilling? She was really ungrateful.


    However, Olivia''s words angered Jessica, who was already angry, and she started fighting with her immediately. Olivia was caught off guard and was beaten back step by step.


    "What are you doing? Stop it..." Hearing the noise, several people rushed down from upstairs. Lily directed several women to hold Jessica down.


    Olivia was released and looked at Jessica with anger. If she hadn''t thought that her master might be interested in this girl, she would have rushed up and beat her up. Don''t think that women don''t dare to fight.


    Although she didn''t dare to retaliate openly, Olivia still kept a note of this Jessica in her heart, and planned to take revenge on her when she had sex with her master in the future.


    Jessica looked unwilling. In her opinion, all the women in this gathering place had mental problems, as if they had been brainwashed by Ryan. They felt honored even though they were clearly raped.


    After finding out the reason, Lily ordered Jessica to be locked up in the room upstairs and went to apply medicine on Olivia''s arm, as she had several wounds from being scratched just now.


    "Sister, do you think the master will dislike me anymore because I am not good-looking?" Olivia looked at the wounds and began to worry. It was a good thing that this one was not on her face. If it was, she would probably have to fight with Jessica.


    "It''s okay. This wound will heal in less than two days." Lily said with a helpless smile.


    Although she was still a little worried, Olivia felt relieved because she thought Sister Lily would help her. Even when she was a celebrity, she didn''t care so much about her appearance and body, for fear that her master would dislike her in any way.


    Lily also felt a little strange. A big star like Olivia was always very arrogant and looked down on everyone. But how come she became like her brother''s sex slave now?

 Chapter 33 Initial Surrender

    Although she is also a psychologist, it is not impossible for her to achieve this if she trains and brainwashes a person for a long time.


    However, it has only been two days since the apocalypse and Olivia has become like this. Moreover, she can see that she is definitely not pretending, but is really in the state of a pet and owner who is afraid of being abandoned by their owner.


    I guess if it was before the end of the world, Olivia''s loyal fans would go crazy on the spot if they saw her like this, like a humble bitch trying to please her master.


    "Sister, can you please help talk to the master and make sure to teach that ungrateful woman a lesson? She is really pissing me off to death~" Olivia came here to complain. She didn''t dare to tell Ryan, so she cleverly asked Lily for help.


    "Okay, sister will help you~" Lily said with a smile. Although this gathering place is still small, Olivia is very smart and knows how to curry favor with others.


    She has no other skills, she is just beautiful, but there are so many women in the doomsday, and there will be no one prettier than her in A City, so if she wants to consolidate her position, it is best to make an ally, and Lily is the best choice.


    From what Olivia saw, the master valued and cared about his sister very much. He risked such a great danger to go to the airport to rescue her.


    She was definitely the most important person in the master''s heart. So as long as she served Lily well, her status in the master''s harem would definitely not be low. This was her cleverness.


    Although Lily didn''t know what Olivia was thinking, she probably guessed a little. However, she would not refuse Olivia''s kindness.


    She said that she would help her brother manage this gathering place, and Olivia had helped Ryan save her after all.


    While the two women were thinking about their own things, Ryan in the room had already ended the fight. The pretty policewoman under him was fucked by him until she fainted several times. Her pussy was full of semen, and her belly and uterus were bulging out.


    With a "puff", he picked up a lipstick from the cabinet next to him and plugged it into the girl''s vagina, preventing the precious semen from flowing out.


    "Why do you look like that? Are you feeling a little regretful?" Ryan said as he looked at Mia''s lying weakly on the bed.


    Mia''s eyes were extremely complicated. She didn''t know whether it was hatred or anger, relief or comfort. Inexplicably, she felt a connection with the man in front of her. Her lower body was fucked so hard that she couldn''t close her legs, but her pussy felt full, comfortable and infatuated.


    Obviously, this man raped her using despicable means, half by force and half by threat, but she did not hate him much. All she felt was confusion after losing her virginity, and confusion about the end of the world, as if she didn''t know where to go.


    "See? This is the main theme of the doomsday. People''s hearts collapse, and there is chaos and darkness. If you haven''t figured out how to face this doomsday, then you can only wait to die." Ryan took out his mobile phone and asked Mia to look at the contents on it.


    Some are videos showing a woman lying on the floor with a dozen naked men standing in line beside her. Some are pictures showing rows of corpses lying on the floor with signs of being bitten and torn. And this is only a small part of the doomsday.


    Mia''s eyes darkened, and he began to doubt the beliefs he had held in the past. Why hadn''t the country and the army come to rescue them yet? Was this doomsday really unavoidable?


    It seemed that what the man in front of her said was quite true. He was already very kind. At least he was only threatening them and did not attack the girl Jessica.


    In the video that Mia saw, burning, looting, murder and arson were everywhere. Even though there were legal and moral constraints, in this dangerous cannibalistic doomsday, the dark side of the hearts of those restless thugs was magnified countless times.


    Mia even saw some people using humans to lure zombies and then taking the opportunity to escape. These were just the ones that were captured on camera, there were many more that were not captured. You can imagine how chaotic the world is now.


    Maybe it''s just like he said, without absolute force, there is no way to guarantee one''s safety in this doomsday, even for men, let alone these two beautiful women.


    "I hope that it can really guarantee our safety in this doomsday as you said~" Mia was silent for a long time, then spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Ryan raised a smile. It was worth it that he had wasted so much time and effort to convince this woman. Although her loyalty could not be seen yet, he felt that it was already very fast. At least now he could guarantee that she would not betray him.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t have any evil thoughts and behave yourself as your master''s little sex slave, I won''t abandon you easily." Ryan hugged the delicate body of the female policewoman.


    Mia''s face turned red and her body became a little stiff. Although she was persuaded by him under pressure, she still couldn''t adapt so quickly and didn''t like this kind of intimate action very much. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you remember the zombie you encountered when you escaped from the police station?" Ryan said to Mia.


    "Of course I remember~" A trace of hatred flashed in Mia''s eyes. She would never forget that it was that mutated level 2 zombie that killed her comrades and Uncle Jace.

 Chapter 34 Training

    She just didn''t have the ability to kill that zombie at the time; otherwise, she would have taken her revenge long ago. But what did this man mean by suddenly bringing up this matter?


    "That zombie is very smart. When I went over with the armored vehicle, it might have sensed my presence and hid itself." If not for that, Ryan would have killed it already.


    Although second-level zombies have evolved to be stronger, they are not that much stronger. A high-powered gunshot would still kill them. If Mia and the others had only a revolver in their hands at the time, it was no wonder they were at such a disadvantage.


    Mia''s expression changed. Had zombies already begun to evolve intelligence? Could it be that this virus only brought disaster? What would happen to humanity?


    "Don''t worry. Even if zombies evolve, the process takes time, and it slows down in the later stages. It''s not as terrifying as you imagine. At the very least, they still can''t withstand bullets." Ryan embraced the girl''s delicate body, placing both hands on her soft chest.


    Mia blushed, unaccustomed to such intimacy from a man. She twisted her body slightly, but Ryan held her tightly in his arms.


    "You want revenge? I can help you. I brought all the guns and equipment from the police station''s armory with the armored vehicle. They''re in the basement of this building."


    "Really?" Mia was a little surprised. She had feared that she wouldn''t have the chance to prove herself. After all, while her combat skills were decent, she was not as formidable as Ryan, who relied more on firearms and other weapons. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. In the future, you can also help train these women. They''ve never even touched a gun before, and they need at least some self-defense skills."


    Mia''s heart wavered. Was this trust?


    Or was Ryan testing her? By putting her in charge of managing and training the women in firearm use, wasn''t he worried that she might pose a threat to him?


    Whatever Mia was thinking, Ryan left after making the arrangements, leaving her alone in the room¡­


    It was the fifth day since the apocalypse began. By now, most parts of the world had already descended into chaos. Although some semblance of order still remained, it was on the brink of collapse.


    The communication system hadn''t completely shut down, but it was severely impacted. As a last resort, the government had even activated a backup local area network to facilitate nationwide communication.


    On television, nearly all entertainment programming had ceased. Only a handful of essential broadcasts remained, covering news from across the country, zombie movements, and government announcements.


    Ryan casually turned off the TV, feeling a bit bored. He yawned¡­


    Olivia lay comfortably on the sofa beside him, resting her head on Ryan''s lap like a spoiled pet seeking attention, clinging to him affectionately.


    "You''re slacking off again?" Ryan looked at the smiling girl lying between his legs with amusement.


    "N-no, I just miss my master and want to stay by his side~," Olivia said guiltily.


    Although Ryan had ordered Mia to take charge of training the people in the base¡ªincluding teaching them how to use firearms, physical training, and more¡ªMia was very responsible. She did her best to teach them, and now there were already some results. They weren''t experts, but at least they could shoot.


    Ryan didn''t want the women in his harem to be mere decorations. Otherwise, he alone wouldn''t be able to manage the entire settlement in the city.


    As more women joined later, they would eventually need to go out, kill zombies, and expand their power. It was better to start training now.


    Currently, there were about a dozen women in the hospital, but not all of them were willing to train. Only a few, like Jessica and Lily, showed real interest in learning.


    However, someone like Olivia preferred to slack off. That being said, expecting delicate and fragile girls like her to learn how to shoot and kill zombies was no easy task.


    After all, compared to men, women were naturally at a physical disadvantage, making them weaker in combat. Mia was a special case, but Ryan didn''t expect them to become powerful¡ªhe just wanted them to be able to protect themselves.


    After all, no matter how strong firearms were, they still couldn''t compare to supernatural abilities. He was very interested in the abilities that could only be unlocked when one''s physical stats reached 100. Now that was true extraordinary power¡ªabsolutely overwhelming strength.


    "Alright, I know exactly what you''re thinking~," Ryan said, pinching Olivia''s little face.


    "Uh¡­ I''m sorry, Master, I was wrong~," Olivia lowered her head in embarrassment, her little scheme completely exposed.


    To put it simply, she just didn''t like going out every day to kill zombies, getting covered in dust and grime. It was dirty and dangerous¡ªnothing compared to staying by her master''s side and being pampered.


    "If you know you''re wrong, then go. If I''m not around, are you just going to wait to die when facing zombies? You don''t want to be just a pretty decoration, do you~?"


    "I''m sorry, Master! I''ll go find Sister Mia right now~!" With that, she hurriedly ran downstairs.


    Ryan glanced at the scene below. Over the past few days, he had cleared out all the zombies around the hospital building, making the area much safer.


    At least for now, there were no immediate dangers in moving around.


    In the open space, Mia was patiently teaching a group of women how to use firearms. As the saying goes, sharpshooters are trained with bullets.


    After several days of practice, their shooting was starting to look decent. Without a doubt, Mia was an excellent instructor. While Ryan''s shooting skills weren''t bad, he didn''t have the same teaching ability, nor did he have the time or patience for it.


    Going downstairs, the women knelt down respectfully when they saw Ryan coming, because those who were disrespectful and submissive had been taught a lesson. Olivia, Ryan''s loyal lackey, had already taught the other women in the base how to be obedient.

 Chapter 35 Cleaning Up The Zombies

    One of the two who did not kneel was Lily. She naturally did not need to do so, and Ryan would never let his sister do so.


    The remaining one was Mia. She was a little embarrassed and could not even shout out the word "master".


    Although Olivia was very unhappy with Mia''s behavior, in her opinion, those who were disrespectful to the master should be punished. However, Mia was appointed as a training instructor by Ryan and her status was not bad.


    Even if she said a few words, there was no way to punish her. She could only complain to Ryan a few times in anger and then nothing happened.


    Ryan was not in a hurry. Although this beautiful policewoman had not completely surrendered, she had initially accepted this kind of life. Sooner or later, she would become the best weapon in his hand to conquer the world.


    "Okay, get up~" He waved his hand and asked the women to get up.


    "Sister, how is your practice going now?" Ryan walked directly to Lily, holding her hand and said.


    Lily face froze. Normally, it was nothing to do this. It was normal for her to be close to her brother. But being watched by so many women, she couldn''t keep the coolness on her face anymore and she felt a little flustered.


    Olivia was standing behind the man, watching this scene. She didn''t know what she was thinking of, and she smiled with some complacency and cunningness.


    The person involved is often confused, while the bystander can see clearly. How could she not see that the relationship between Lily and Ryan was not simple, and that the sister had some unclear feelings for this brother, but she just didn''t understand it.


    When Olivia was watching the conversation between her master and Sister Lily with interest, she saw an angry look from behind, "It turned out to be this little brat~"


    She turned around and looked at the short and cute girl Jessica, curling her lips in disdain.


    Jessica has been treated badly by Olivia these past few days. All the dirty and tiring work has been assigned to her, but her status is not as good as Mia''s.


    Although Mia takes some care of her, Olivia is managing the gathering place together with Lily, so naturally she can do whatever she wants with her.


    It''s not that Jessica didn''t resist before, but with her limited skills, it was useless and she was easily suppressed. If she left the gathering place, she would have trouble surviving and could only stay here with hatred...


    After a brief conversation, Ryan decided to let Mia take a few women to clean up the zombies in the hospital. This would be their gathering place in the future, so its safety must be guaranteed. On the other hand, these women with high enough loyalty could also bring him points by killing zombies.


    If the loyalty is above 80, you can get half points by killing zombies. If the loyalty is above 90, you can get all points.


    Ryan discovered that the more the basic attributes of the body were improved, the more points were required. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His current basic attributes are:


    Physical fitness: 52


    Speed: 48


    Attack: 55.


    This is the result of him clearing most of the zombies in the hospital these days. Before, it might take 10 or 20 points to enhance one attribute, but now it requires 50 points, which means that each enhancement requires killing 50 zombies.


    If he relied on himself alone, it would probably take him a month to reach the third dimension of 100 and evolve his superpowers. But with subordinates helping him kill zombies, this process would be shortened a lot.


    Ryan current physical fitness is almost five times that of ordinary people, and the combat power brought by such strong physical fitness is even far beyond that. He is just like Superman.


    The explosive force of his punch now exceeds several thousand pounds. Even without weapons, no zombie can be his opponent. Ordinary zombies can be killed one by one with one punch, and breaking up a swarm of dozens of zombies is a piece of cake.


    Of course, such a strong physical fitness brings endless physical strength. Every time, he would make Olivia, the little girl, suffer a lot. It took a lot of effort to make Ryan ejaculate once. Sometimes, he would even pull the extremely reluctant Mia to have a threesome together.


    It was precisely because they had fought together, coupled with her teachings over the past few days, that Olivia no longer hated this woman so much.


    "You guys go and clean up the zombies. Someone has to stay in the gathering place." Lily volunteered to stay.


    There were eight people in their group, led by Mia and Olivia, with Ryan at the rear, and the other women in the middle, all holding various guns and weapons and wearing bulletproof vests as they moved forward.


    "Bang... bang bang" tongues of fire spurted out from the submachine gun in Mia''s hand, and he fired at will, knocking the surrounding zombies to the ground.


    It can be seen that his shooting was extremely accurate, and each shot hit the zombie''s head accurately, almost every shot was a headshot.


    As for the remaining women, although they have undergone a short period of intensive training, their performance is not satisfactory. They have become braver and will not vomit when killing zombies, but their shooting skills are not good enough.


    Fortunately, they had submachine guns in their hands. Even if their shooting skills were not accurate, under the intensive firepower, the zombies were still cut down like wheat.


    "Bang"


    "Bang, bang, bang"


    "Da da da" the feeling of killing zombies with cold weapons and hot weapons is completely different. There is no excitement brought by close combat.


    There are only zombies that are startled by the sound here, charge forward with roars, and then fall to the ground, forming a pool of blood.

 Chapter 36 Ability Sharing Function

    "Oh, what a waste..." Mia looked at the clumsy shooting skills of these women. Even though she knew that Ryan had almost emptied the police station of weapons, she still couldn''t waste bullets like this.


    Outside the emergency building, there were piles of zombie corpses, at least a few hundred of them, but there were far fewer zombies inside the building. Mia was leading people to clean up floor by floor, making sure that there was not a single zombie here.


    "Master, are you tired?" Olivia stuck to the man attentively, took out a towel from somewhere, and wiped the non-existent sweat from him.


    Mia rolled her eyes. These two people were not here to clean up the zombies. It felt like they were here on vacation. They didn''t take the zombies seriously at all.


    However, Mia had also seen Ryan''s strength. When she was clearing out the zombies in another building yesterday, she had seen it with her own eyes. He used a long-handled horizontal sword to cut off the heads of three zombies with one stroke. It felt as easy as cutting onions. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe it was because of this, but Mia found that she actually began to admire this powerful man a little bit. His cold appearance, brutal personality, and extraordinary skills made the girl, who had always been rude to men, feel moved.


    Mia has been a violent girl since she was young, and she is still like that when she grew up, so she has always looked down on those weak little guys. Even those teammates who fought with her have basically been beaten up by her. Over time, she has begun to look down on ordinary men.


    But ever since she was conquered by Ryan''s domineering way, she actually began to feel a little moved. Even the cold style that she used to dislike seemed a little cool to her.


    The man she wanted was always like this, not the kind of licking dog who would just follow behind her. What she needed was the kind of strong and domineering man who was powerful enough to conquer her, and Ryan happened to be like that.


    ah!


    As she walked out of the emergency building, she heard a scream from the corner of the wall.


    Glancing under the decorative bushes next to her, she saw a half-naked woman running out covered in blood, with her hair disheveled. Her face, which was not young but still charming, was filled with uncontrollable fear, and she was shouting something subconsciously.


    The snow-white body was stained with purple-black blood, and the two completely opposite things formed a strong visual impact.


    However, contrary to her well-maintained skin and figure, this woman''s physical strength was obviously not very good. In addition, she was extremely frightened.


    She just ran two steps and fell to the ground. While struggling to get up, she was held down by two zombies who were chasing her. Then, accompanied by her wailing, her flesh and blood were torn apart, and her warm internal organs were taken out, becoming delicious food for the two zombies.


    There are quite a few survivors in the hospital, but most of those who are capable have escaped in the past few days. After all, there is no food in the hospital unless it is transported from outside.


    The rest, for various reasons, hid in various corners of the building, not daring to go out or look for food. They only fled in fear when they knew the zombies were approaching.


    Such a bloody scene did not cause any ripples in Ryan''s heart. The women around him just took a few steps back in disgust, raised their guns and were ready to shoot, but were stopped by Ryan.


    After he calmly observed his surroundings, his originally motionless body suddenly rushed out, and in the blink of an eye he quietly appeared behind two zombies that were eating. With a flash of the knife in his hand, the head of one zombie was chopped off, and a large amount of smelly black blood spurted out of its neck.


    The other zombie noticed something was wrong and stood up while still swallowing a piece of intestine. It reached out to grab Ryan with a pair of hands with sharp nails.


    At this time, he had already put away his knife, and slightly turned his body to avoid the other zombie''s scratches. He stabbed the tip of the machete towards its temple. With a puff, the zombie with the head pierced immediately fell to the ground.


    Mia looked at the man with his sword raised, killing one zombie with one blow. Her eyes lit up. For the first time, she felt that he was so domineering, with a kind of pride and tyranny that looked down on the world.


    Her heart beat violently a few times, and her body felt a little hot. She inexplicably thought of the man''s crazy and wanton indulgence on her.


    Her face couldn''t help but blush, and she lowered her head secretly. Fortunately, no one noticed her expression at this time.


    "Ah... Master is so handsome~ I like it so much~ Woohoo~" Olivia didn''t have so many concerns. She shouted excitedly and almost jumped directly on her master.


    [Ding... Mia''s loyalty has reached 80. Congratulations to the host for completing the achievement of five women with loyalty above 80. Now turn on the ability sharing function.]


    At this time, the system prompt sounded.


    Ryan looked back curiously. He didn''t know what this woman was thinking. Suddenly her loyalty reached 80. But it was okay. It was worth all his effort.


    Once the loyalty level reaches above 80, it will basically not decrease unless something major happens, such as Ryan throwing her into a group of zombies. It can be said that even if he wants to deflower Jessica now, this loyalty level is enough to make Mia not stop him, but only help him.


    Without thinking too much, he asked Mia to take the others to clean up the zombies.

 Chapter 37 Ability Sharing

    Ryan found a place to rest and studied the ability sharing function of this system.


    According to the introduction, he could pass on his existing abilities to other women in half of the points, but the loyalty must be above 90, otherwise it cannot be passed on.


    "Loyalty is above 90, isn''t there one now?" Ryan looked at Olivia who was diligently massaging his back.


    "Olivia, come here~" Ryan waved.


    Olivia happily ran to Ryan and squatted down, "Master, is there anything I can help you with?"


    She blinked her eyes and looked at Ryan seductively.


    He held this charming little goblin in his arms and kissed her hard. Olivia curled up in the man''s arms like an obedient kitten, very clingy, and rubbed against his chest without listening.


    "Do you want to have the same abilities as your master?" Ryan tapped the girl''s forehead.


    Olivia''s body stiffened for a moment, and she looked at Ryan in confusion, not knowing what he meant. She had seen the strength of her master before. One punch could easily break a more than ten-centimeter cement slab. It was definitely an inhuman strength.


    Could it be that Ryan could still give her this ability? Olivia began to feel a little anxious. She didn''t know if her master was testing her loyalty, so she didn''t answer for a while.


    Ryan looked at the little slave girl''s face that flashed with hesitation and doubt from time to time, and probably knew what she was thinking.


    He pinched her pink little face and said, "Don''t worry, don''t think too much, I believe in your loyalty."


    It was just a simple sentence, but Olivia''s blood was boiling, and her heart was filled with infinite emotion. She wished she could die for her master, and blurted out, "Master, I will never betray you even if i die~"


    "Okay~" Ryan nodded. He didn''t believe in Olivia, but in the system.


    Olivia''s loyalty of 100 points is not a lie. She is definitely the kind of person who would die for me with just one word, so he feels at ease passing on his abilities to her.


    He kissed the little slave girl''s forehead gently. Olivia felt a sweet dizziness and suddenly she felt a lot of things transmitted into her brain, making her feel a little dizzy.


    Complex knowledge of firearms and proficient shooting skills were as easy as a cursory glance. In just a short period of time, Olivia completed the skill acquisition of firearms proficiency, and Ryan only spent 200 points.


    His firearms proficiency knowledge required 400 points in the system, but only half of it was needed to transfer to Olivia, otherwise his points would not be enough.


    "Master, I feel like there is so much knowledge in my head..." Olivia shook her little head, her eyes brightening up. She instantly felt how clumsy her previous knowledge of firearms was, which was completely different from what it is now.


    If she were to use a gun now, it would be no exaggeration to say that she could hit the target accurately from a hundred paces away.


    "Is this the master''s ability? So powerful..." Olivia''s eyes were full of admiration and little stars. The love in her eyes when she looked at Ryan was almost overflowing. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was so excited that she pounced on him and bit Ryan directly, "Okay, you are so bold to offend your superiors."


    Ryan was caught off guard by the kiss and slapped the girl''s butt a few times.


    "Ouch~" Feeling the pain, Olivia opened her mouth, looked at Ryan with watery eyes, and lay on him, shaking her butt.


    "I think you are itching for trouble and have forgotten the lesson before..." Ryan grabbed the little slave girl''s breasts without any hesitation.


    Olivia''s face changed, remembering that she and Mia were no match for the master when they joined forces. On the contrary, they were defeated by him in bed. Every time they ended, she had to beg for mercy, and she often couldn''t get out of bed for several hours.


    Although she felt a little guilty, she still boldly challenged him, "I want it. I want the master''s big cock... I want the master''s cock to thrust in my cunt~"


    Although her words were very coquettish, Ryan could easily tell that she was lacking in strength.


    But since she has provoked me like this, how could I let her go?


    "Little slut, wait and see how the master teaches you a lesson... hehe." He grabbed the little slave girl''s slender waist, pressed her on the sofa, rode on her, and tore off her white maid top.


    "Ah... Master~ my clothes" Olivia exclaimed.


    "It''s okay, I''ll bring you new ones next time..." Ryan, with a lewd smile, pulled off the girl''s underwear, grabbed the two big white rabbits and started biting them, licking them greedily.


    The snow-white and plump breasts are full of temptation and have a refreshing fragrance. Even when the proud breasts are grabbed and played with by a man and constantly changing their shape, they are still full of beauty and are simply perfect.


    With a rigorous spirit, Ryan continued to explore Olivia''s tender breasts. The delicate and smooth touch made people love it. There were two slightly erect buds in the two pink areolas. They became engorged with blood and became much larger after being licked by the man.


    "Woo... Woo~ Wow... Ah~ It''s so itchy, um~" The sensitive breasts were played with by the master''s big hands, and the two nipples were licked up and down, waves of stimulation and pleasure came, and the girl screamed wildly.


    After taking a look at the perfect breasts of the little slave girl, Ryan didn''t even take off her skirt. He directly lifted up the girl''s skirt. The maid''s skirt was very shallow, only reaching the height of the knees, so it was easily lifted to the girl''s chest.


    "Safety pants are really the most failed invention of mankind~" Ryan shook his head.

 Chapter 38 In Public

    Olivia chuckled, "Master, this is outside. I''m afraid of exposing myself, so I''m wearing this. If you like it, I won''t wear underwear at home anymore, so you can see it whenever you want~"


    "This is fine~"


    It doesn''t matter if I''m the only man in the base, because he will see the exposure anyway.


    Olivia blushed as she watched her master take off her safety pants and underwear one by one, then released his giant dragon and pressed it against her lower body.


    The girl opened her little mouth nervously. Although it was not the first time she had swallowed her master''s cock, every time she did it she felt miserable.


    Even someone like Mia, who was well-trained, flexible and had good physical strength, could not withstand a pervert like Ryan.


    The glans touched the girl''s pink labia, and the hot touch made her tremble sensitively. Ryan rubbed it a few times, and the two labia were slowly stretched open by him. The glans squeezed the tender flesh of the vagina little by little and inserted into it.


    The tight labia were forcibly separated, and the tearing sensation brought by the thick penis stretching the vagina made Olivia twist her body a little uncomfortably.


    The sensitive vagina allowed Ryan''s penis to enter only a little bit, and the two labia were like small mouths, tightly biting his penis.


    The tingling and stimulating feeling coming from his lower body made Ryan feel extremely comfortable, especially when he saw a stunning girl like Olivia, a first-line star, lying under him shyly and coquettishly, frowning with a slight look of pain, waiting for him to penetrate her.


    The feeling of comfort was indescribable.


    In order to avoid pain, Olivia took the initiative to spread her hips, then clamped Ryan''s waist and put her arms around his neck.


    Ryan took the opportunity to bend down and lie on the girl''s delicate body, supporting her waist with his hands and hugging her tightly.


    The girl, who was already feeling a little uncomfortable, sensed the warm and charming aura of her master, and took the initiative to open her arms and hug him tightly, with her little face pressed against his cheek, as obedient as a little kitten.


    Ryan used the gravity to slowly lower his waist and insert his penis into the little slave girl''s body bit by bit. Because of the previous friction, the vagina felt a little moist, but Ryan still felt a little difficult to move forward. Olivia vagina was too tight.


    Fortunately, Ryan did not need to control his strength. He just relied on gravity to move slowly downwards. Although Olivia felt as if her lower body was split open, her previous experience made her actively spread her legs to make it easier for the master to penetrate.


    "Um...ah~" When most of the man''s penis was squeezed out, Olivia finally let out a crying-like moan. There was a bit of excitement in her trembling voice, as if she was celebrating the master''s insertion.


    As the penis entered, the girl''s tender pussy slowly became wet, and more vaginal fluid began to seep out from the uterus and flow into the tender flesh of the vagina. Olivia vagina was not only narrow, but also very long, able to swallow most of Ryan''s 20-inch-long penis.


    But someone like Mia was in a very unbearable situation. She didn''t have a famous sex organ like Olivia, so the penis reached the center of her flower when it was halfway inserted. Even when it was inserted into her uterus, it only reached most of the way. At this time, Ryan penis had already reached the center of the girl''s flower, but there was still a three-finger-wide root of the penis outside.


    As her master moved, Olivia let out rapid moans. After feeling a foreign object entering her body, she hugged Ryan''s neck, stretched her legs even harder, and her beautiful legs tightly wrapped around his waist.


    Ryan began to thrust slowly a few times and found that Olivia not only did not feel any pain, but instead used the strength of her legs around his waist to raise her butt a few centimeters and slowly began to respond.


    "Little slut, you can''t help it so soon." Ryan couldn''t help but teasing when he noticed the girl''s initiative.


    "Wuwu... Master, please stop talking ~ It''s so embarrassing ~" Olivia said coquettishly with a red face. It was simply tempting to wake up a big star like her. Her voice was like crying and making people feel itchy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan began to work hard, lying on the girl''s body and moving his lower body constantly. As the penis went in and out, the love juice in her body began to overflow, not only soaking Ryan''s penis, but also a lot of love juice flowed onto her buttocks and thighs.


    The little slave girl''s obedient cooperation made Ryan''s thrusting more and more violent. He took his right hand away from Olivia side and moved it to her chest. He held the breasts one by one with his big hands and began to knead them gently, driving like a steering wheel.


    Ryan only felt that every corner of this plump breast was soft and elastic, and he could not feel any flaws at all, just like a pair of inverted white porcelain bowls.


    "Ah... Master, it feels so good~ Master, be gentle~ Um~ Ah... Ah~ It''s so exciting, I''m going to be scratched, oooo~" The girl opened her mouth slightly and couldn''t help but began to moan and scream softly, slowly becoming more and more skilled.


    Olivia''s beautiful legs were placed on both sides of her master''s buttocks, and kept shaking in the air as his penis penetrated her. In particular, there was a pair of black lace panties hanging on her left ankle, which fluttered up and down like a butterfly.


    As Ryan kept moving in and out, the area between the girl''s buttocks became increasingly wet, like a pool of water, and even his thighs became wet. Every time he thrust in and out, a lewd sound of intercourse would be heard.

 Chapter 39 Girls Are Watching

    Every time his thighs hit the girl''s buttocks, the wet and slippery feeling made Ryan feel comfortable.


    It was so tender and smooth that he did not stop at all, because at this time, the water flowing out of the woman''s vagina was the greatest compliment to the man, which gave the man''s machismo the greatest satisfaction.


    Ryan reached out and touched Olivia''s lower abdomen and found that it was also flooded with vaginal fluid. The sticky and hot vaginal fluid was all over it, wetting her fine pubic hair and making a mess.


    Olivia pubic hair is relatively sparse, which is more in line with her usual personality, pure and beautiful. Her body is also very sensitive, which gives Ryan great stimulation every time they make love. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a lewd smile flashing across his lips, he raised his hand and twisted the girl''s breast, wiped the love juice on his hand on it, and whispered, "Little slut!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the girl twisted her body a few times and let out a delicate "hum~" from her mouth, as if she agreed with what he said.


    "Master said I''m a little slut, so I am a little slut, a slut who belongs to the master alone~ Um...ah~" Olivia''s face was flushed extremely red, and her usually innocent face was full of coquettishness.


    She was obviously the kind of person who was charming inside. Even when making love, she was extremely shy. But once her desire was aroused, she would turn into a little bitch and be as slutty as a sex slave.


    While Ryan was thrusting in and out, he was admiring the charming face of his little sex slave. He saw Olivia biting her red lips lightly, her brows slightly wrinkled, looking at Ryan with watery eyes full of love.


    The expression on her pretty face kept changing with the man''s thrusting, her face showing both the unbearableness of bearing the huge cock, but also satisfaction and anticipation.


    Ryan''s continuous attacks made the girl unable to resist. Her body swayed as she was fucked on the sofa. Her moans became louder and louder, and could even be heard in the nearby buildings.


    "Oh¡­ It feels so good~ My pussy feels so good¡­ It''s going to be fucked through by the Master''s cock¡­ Ahhhh~ Master''s cock is so big and powerful~ The little bitch can''t handle it~ Woo~ Um¡­ Ahhh~ Master, good Master~"


    In a building not far away, Mia was wiping her sweat. She had already brought people to clean up all the zombies in the building. Now the only zombies left were on the hospital square. She was preparing to take a detour to clean them up.


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from nearby, somewhat vaguely, "Ah... Master, be gentle~"


    Mia was stunned for a moment, her face suddenly turned red like a monkey''s ass. She was very familiar with this voice, it was clearly Olivia''s voice, and it was the sound of her moans when they were having sex in bed. She had heard this obscene sound several times.


    Mia had been dragged by Ryan to have a threesome with Olivia on the bed several times. Every time she was fucked to death and then cried for mercy. Now hearing this kind of sound, how could she not understand what was going on.


    "In broad daylight, in broad daylight..." Mia''s face flushed. She no longer had much aversion to Ryan, but having sex in such a public place was still beyond her imagination.


    "Should I go or not..." Mia hesitated for a long time. If she wanted to pass through the front door of the hospital, she had to pass by Ryan. However, she was too embarrassed to disturb the two people''s sexual activities...


    Watching the intense sex scene in front of them, a dozen women standing behind could even clearly see how Ryan cock was inserted and pulled out of the girl''s pussy again and again. The thick black cock stretched the pink pussy, causing the tender labia inside to be rolled up, and the love juices splashed everywhere with the movement, which was so stimulating that it made people dizzy.


    It was also the first time that Mia watched such a scene carefully. Usually, when Ryan fucked her, she would just raise her ass and be bombarded to orgasm by the big cock. She would never pay attention to how she was fucked.


    Several women watched this scene and felt their legs almost go limp.


    "Ah... Master, your cock is so big..."


    "Yes, it looks really scary. Compared with the one I have at home, it''s like a banana compared to a toothpick," said a young woman, licking her lips.


    "That''s right, if I could put a cock like the Master''s inside me, I don''t know how comfortable it would be!"


    "Don''t even think about it, you little slut. With our looks, we are not qualified to serve the master. If she were a virgin, the master might still be interested. It would be worth it if I could taste the master''s big cock..."


    Mia almost fell to the ground when she heard the vicious words of the women behind her. This was too unexpected for her, and she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.


    "Tsk, so the only thing you can do is playing with women..." Jessica looked at this scene, her face flushed, and then she said with some disdain, but her two little eyes couldn''t help but stare at the lower body of Ryan and Olivia with curiosity.


    Mia ignored Jessica''s hypocritical actions and just watched Ryan thrusting in and out.


    She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. It was not right to leave, nor was it right to stay. She could only stand there, awkwardly watching Ryan use the doggy style to bring Olivia to orgasm, and then ejaculate inside her in one go.


    Ryan slowly pulled his cock out of the girl''s pussy bit by bit, with a popping sound, the white sperm in the pussy slowly flowed out along the vaginal opening...

 Chapter 40 Public Licking

    All the women were stunned. Jessica simply couldn''t stand such an obscene scene. She turned her head away, too embarrassed to speak.


    Mia felt her throat a little dry and pursed her lips, not knowing what she was thinking. Ryan, on the other hand, looked carefree and indifferent. He turned around, and the big cock under his crotch jumped twice with his movements, dropping a few drops of semen.


    "Wow, it''s so big..." Several women couldn''t help but exclaimed. This kind of direct and intuitive feeling was the strongest, as thick and majestic as a spear.


    "Come here..." Ryan waved at Mia with a playful smile on his face.


    Looking at the man''s penis still covered with semen and vaginal fluid, Mia naturally knew what he was thinking, because every time Mia ejaculated, he liked to let a woman use her mouth to clean his penis.


    Mia was somewhat tempted. If it were the same as before, she would definitely not do such a thing. However, her loyalty level reached over 80, which made her hesitate. If there were not so many women around and Jessica was still here, she would have gone up and knelt down to eat the cock.


    However, due to her strong and resolute character, even if she surrendered to Ryan, her personality change would not happen quickly.


    "What are you standing there for? Come over here to eat my cock?..." Ryan expression was a little impatient, and his tone was commanding.


    "Coach Mia, if you don''t want to go, we can go there."


    "That''s right, the master''s big cock makes my heart beat faster..." said a young woman with some envy.


    They are not stupid people, so they naturally know who has the final say in this gathering place. In an environment like the doomsday, if they want to live a better life, they will naturally think about crawling the Internet.


    There is only one man, Ryan, in this gathering place, and he has the highest status, so he naturally knows what to do.


    Putting aside their status, even the daily food supply of Mia, Olivia, and Lily is better than that of ordinary women, and they don''t need to do physical work, so it is normal for them to want to climb into Ryan''s bed. Even if they just serve him a little, Ryan will be in a good mood and won''t have to work so hard.


    Mia face flushed red when she heard the discussion of several women, especially Ryan''s commanding tone, which made her feel a little flustered. After just a slight hesitation, she threw away her inner reserve and shame and walked in front of the man with weak legs.


    "Oh..." Seeing Mia actions, several women were a little disappointed.


    Normally, they were not qualified to serve Ryan, nor did they dare to climb into his bed. Now they finally had an opportunity, but they were unable to seize it.


    Naturally, they were somewhat unwilling, but they did not dare to say anything. Mia''s status was obviously much higher than theirs. How dare they commit crimes against their superiors?


    "Master... Master~" Mia knelt carefully in front of Ryan. She held back the words on her pretty, heroic face for a long time before finally saying them.


    Ryan smiled. If he remembered correctly, this should be the first time that Mia took the initiative to call him Master, excluding the times when they called him that in bed before. However, seeing such a beautiful policewoman kneeling on the ground and calling him Master, he really felt a great sense of conquest.


    Mia felt as if her face was about to burn with fire, and she lowered her head stiffly. She didn''t know why, but when she saw Ryan eyes, she inexplicably called him "Master".


    After saying this, she was too embarrassed and shy to look at Ryan, and her heart was beating very fast.


    She slowly lowered her head and looked at the man''s thick cock. The taste on it was very familiar. It was not the first time that Mia had eaten Ryan''s cock, but eating it in broad daylight in front of a dozen women was so embarrassing that she almost fainted.


    In a daze, Mia only cared about grabbing the man''s cock with her small hands, then opened her small mouth and took it in and stroked it. She instinctively opened her mouth wide and used various small tricks to lick the shaft hard. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You look very beautiful in the police uniform. Remember to try it on next time..." Looking at the policewoman''s head moving up and down between his legs, Ryan stroked her hair, still wondering what she would look like wearing a police uniform on the outside and a sexy uniform on the inside.


    "Mmm... um~" Mia little mouth was filled with the big cock. She could only look up at the man and let out a few muffled groans from her throat.


    She felt the man''s big hand groping on her scalp, and the gentle touch made her feel very comfortable. The feeling of tension and excitement was relieved a lot, and her pounding heart calmed down.


    Fortunately, it was fortunate that she let a man suck her cock in front of all the girls. It was beyond her bottom line. If Ryan teased her again, she would probably be ashamed to death.


    Jessica turned her head and waited for a long time, waiting for Ryan to put on his clothes, but there was no movement behind her. She was very curious and did not dare to turn her head. She only heard some rustling sounds of sucking and licking.


    "You, are you dressed yet?" Jessica asked somewhat embarrassedly.


    The girls couldn''t help laughing in their hearts as they looked at the girl who had her back turned, standing unsteadily and feeling extremely nervous.


    They thought that the little girl might have thought that her master had already put on his clothes, but she didn''t expect that he was still enjoying Mia''s oral sex.

 Chapter 41 Stunned Jessica

    Jessica voice was quite loud. Not only the other girls nearby heard it, but also Ryan and Mia who were not far away heard it. Mia, with her master''s cock in her mouth, stiffened her body for a moment and buried her head deeper in embarrassment, like an ostrich trying to cover its ears while stealing a bell.


    She was ashamed to let Jessica see her vulgar and lewd posture, but she didn''t dare to let go of the cock in her mouth. If she stopped halfway, the master probably wouldn''t know how to punish her.


    So Mia could only bury her head deeply between Ryan''s legs like an ostrich in danger, with her ass raised high, hoping that Jessica would not see her.


    When Ryan saw Mia like this, he was so happy that his face burst with joy. He didn''t expect that this heroic-looking policewoman had such a lovely side. With an evil smile, he made a gesture.


    The girls saw it and nodded with understanding expressions, a bit mischievously, "Okay, okay, I''m all dressed~"


    "Okay, turn around~" they said to Jessica with a smile.


    Jessica was confused. Although she didn''t notice anything wrong, she felt inexplicably strange. She couldn''t think of the reason, so she could only slowly turn her head to face Ryan.


    "Ah..." Jessica screamed, opened her rosy little mouth, pointed at the scene in front of her, stunned, her jaw almost dropped.


    She saw that her sister Mia, whom she admired very much, the gorgeous girl who was straightforward, strong, heroic, and the most beautiful policewoman in A City, would actually be like a slut, kneeling in front of a man in broad daylight and eating his cock, burying her head between the man''s legs and sucking with her little mouth.


    Even though the big butt was covered by pants, Jessica could still see the perfect curves.


    "Wow, what a big butt!"


    She couldn''t help but feel ashamed in her heart. Most people probably wouldn''t have thought that Sister Mia actually had such a pair of perfect buttocks. Could it be due to regular training? Jessica couldn''t help but feel a little envious.


    "No, no, what am I thinking about?" Jessica moved her eyes away from Mia''s big butt, looking at the smug smile on the man''s face, and the woman''s head shaking up and down, she felt that the image of Mia in her mind collapsed.


    Even though Mia had lost her virginity to a man, Jessica still admired her very much, and even felt a little ashamed and self-blame. In her opinion, it was Sister Mia who sacrificed herself to save her.


    However, just when Jessica was rubbing her hands, thinking about how to take Mia away from the clutches of Ryan, the big bad guy, she found that the sister she admired had already willingly fallen under the man''s big cock, and even shook her hips, looking extremely lewd and lascivious.


    Jessica almost vomited blood. What she wanted to say now was, "Your Majesty, we are willing to fight to the death, why do you surrender?"


    Not to mention what expression Jessica had, even Mia, who heard her scream, instantly realized that she had seen him like this. His hair stood on end, and his excited face and mouth stopped moving in shame.


    The girls watched this scene with laughter, almost going crazy with joy.


    Ryan had a strange look on his face. He didn''t think at all about how Mia would explain to Jessica later. He just pressed her head and kept stroking his cock.


    After a long time, Jessica finally recovered from the shock of this scene. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Should she step forward to stop it, or stay where she was and wait for Mia to finish eating.


    Fortunately, Ryan did not let her wait for long. She just licked the remaining semen and vaginal fluid on the penis and then stopped after sucking it for a while. Otherwise, if Mia really let him eat it out, it would take at least half an hour.


    Mia woke up Olivia who was lying on the sofa and took the initiative to put clothes on Ryan.


    Olivia had been tortured so badly by Ryan just now that she had trouble walking now. Especially since her vagina was filled with semen, her stomach felt a little bloated.


    The group returned to the hospital base, rested for a while and had lunch. On the way, Jessica wanted to say something to Mia, but Mia kept avoiding her, which made Jessica very depressed. She looked at Ryan with a strange look in her eyes.


    After finally finding an opportunity, Jessica pulled Mia aside and looked at her, seeming to want to say something but hesitated, as if she didn''t know where to start.


    Mia was even more embarrassed. She didn''t know whether to leave or stay. She felt too embarrassed to look at Jessica. Her image in front of her completely collapsed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long silence, Jessica spoke somewhat awkwardly, "Mia, Sister Mia, why did you do that... Did he have something on you~"


    The girl even thought that it might be because of her that Mia took the initiative to do such a dissolute thing.


    Seeing the little girl''s hesitant expression, Mia probably understood what she was thinking, "No, no, don''t let your imagination run wild..."


    "But..." Jessica became a little confused.


    "I..." Mia thought about it, but didn''t know how to start. Should she tell this little girl that she had fallen in love with Ryan?


    Should I tell her that I have taken the initiative to call him master?


    How can she speak of these...


    Jessica looked at Mia''s ever-changing expression and was stunned for a moment. A bold guess arose in her mind, "You... Sister Mia, you wouldn''t fall in love with that scumbag..."


    She said in surprise, her mouth a little unable to close.


    Mia''s face suddenly turned red, as if confirming the girl''s guess. What made her even more unbelievable was that Mia even nodded...

 Chapter 42 Jessica Thoughts

    "Ah... I~this..." Jessica was confused. Her brain froze on the spot. She had thousands of words in her heart, but she didn''t know how to say them.


    How could Sister Mia fall in love with that bad guy? Could it be that she was coerced? That wouldn''t be the case, right? Or... Jessica didn''t understand at all.


    "I know you have a lot of opinions about the master, but think about it from another perspective. Except for being a little indulgent with women, he is actually very good to us in other aspects," Mia said, holding Jessica hand.


    "What''s good about it..." Jessica said somewhat unconvinced.


    Mia did not argue with him. She just took out her cell phone and showed her the videos and pictures on it.


    People''s hearts were sinister, dirty and chaotic. It had been less than ten days since the doomsday, and the whole society had completely changed. The once civilized world was slowly disappearing and becoming disorderly. Chaos and killing, evil and madness were intertwined.


    Jessica was silent for a long time.


    It was not that she had not seen these things, but the country was still emphasizing these things intermittently, maintaining nominal order and calling on everyone to remain calm as much as possible.


    It was not that she did not know about this, but she just selectively forgot about it.


    "Master is actually very kind. He doesn''t exploit or enslave these women. They only need to work to earn enough food to keep themselves warm. The gathering place can also guarantee their safety. They don''t have to be toyed with or humiliated, nor do they have to worry about being fed to zombies..."


    Mia was educating Jessica earnestly. On the one hand, she wanted to change her mind and stop looking at Ryan with tinted glasses.


    She didn''t want that to happen. On the other hand, she also had a special idea and wanted to pull Jessica on board.


    If it had happened in the past, she wouldn''t even dare to think about it. It was simply outrageous that she would call a man master and help him find women. But now she did it without any hesitation.


    Jessica listened to Mia calling Ryan master over and over again, as if she really regarded herself as Ryan''s little slave girl. If she had not been here all the time, Jessica would probably think that Mia was like a different person, or was controlled by Ryan with drugs.


    Jessica was silent for a long time.


    Maybe she really looked at Ryan with tinted glasses, or maybe it was more because of his arrogant and overbearing attitude.


    When they met for the first time, he captured the two of them to his base without any hesitation, and almost raped Mia''s virginity, so she was so disgusted.


    Now, looking at the women in the videos on the phone who live worse than dogs, they are still very lucky, at least they met a man like Ryan...


    "Mia, get ready. The group of zombies in front of the hospital must be cleared this afternoon..." Ryan said to the two people who were talking.


    "Okay, master~" Mia agreed hurriedly, then pulled the still confused Jessica and followed.


    In the basement of the base, Jessica looked at Ryan''s back with an extremely complicated look in her eyes, but there was not so much disgust, nor was she as dissatisfied and resentful as usual.


    After everyone packed up their equipment and took enough bullets, they rushed towards the front door of the hospital. Ryan planned to clear out all the zombies in the hospital directly, so that he could rest assured and not worry about causing chaos in the base because of his outing.


    And only by ensuring the safety of the hospital base can he expand outward with confidence.


    "Master, master, wait for me..." Olivia stuck behind Ryan.


    Originally, Ryan was taking care of her because she was not feeling well after being harmed by him just now. But she was so excited that she insisted on trying out the abilities that had just been transferred to her and wanted to find a few zombies to practice on.


    Olivia was delighted and followed Ryan with eyes full of love and admiration.


    She likes her current life very much. Even if this is the end of the world, it is much better than her previous days as a star.


    Of course, the main reason is that she has found a master who she can depend on and admire for the rest of her life. It feels so good to be able to stay with her master every day.


    Olivia could even feel that the way Ryan looked at her was a little different. It was not like the first time they met, when the man''s eyes were cold and indifferent.


    The way he looked at her was no different from looking at a zombie, which made her a little frightened. But now, he seemed a little gentle, cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He was so handsome.


    Well...it''s just that every time they make love it''s too intense and she simply can''t hold on. Now her legs are weak. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would be great if the master could give her the ability to strengthen her body. Although she is proficient in firearms, her physical fitness has not improved qualitatively.


    As they reached the open space in front of the hospital, the zombies nearby sensed the scent of living people and immediately roared over excitedly.


    Their roars were extremely hoarse, and their skin had become a little shriveled as they had not eaten for several days, but their movements remained the same.


    "Hey, hey... let me do it." Olivia excitedly raised her submachine gun and aimed it at the zombies'' heads. Bang, bang, bang, three shots came out. The three zombies were hit in the head and fell to the ground...


    [Ding, Olivia killed a level one zombie, shared points +1, current points 69]

 Chapter 43 System Space

    [Ding, Olivia killed a level-one zombie. Shared points +1. Current points: 71.]


    The nearest zombies were taken down by Olivia, and Ryan also gained a few points. It felt incredibly satisfying to earn rewards without lifting a finger.


    Olivia was even more thrilled. Her shooting skills had improved dramatically. Before, it took her three to five shots to kill a single zombie, but now she could land headshots with ease. It felt effortless, and she instantly fell in love with the feeling.


    Watching Olivia, who was now as excited as if she were playing whack-a-mole, Mia was stunned. She had just witnessed Olivia earlier shooting skills, which were far from impressive. A short period of training shouldn''t have been enough to turn her into a sharpshooter.


    But what was happening now? It wasn''t just hitting the target¡ªit was hitting it with near-perfect precision, as if she''d been practicing for over a decade. How could she improve so drastically in such a short time?


    Mia''s own marksmanship was top-notch, but even she had spent years honing her skills, and she had a natural talent for it. For an ordinary person, it would take at least seven or eight years to reach this level.


    "Ah... da da da!" Olivia excitedly gripped the submachine gun, mowing down zombies in the hospital like wheat under a scythe. However, her rapid fire drained the magazine in just over ten seconds.


    The other girls were equally surprised. Olivia quickly reloaded and resumed firing.


    "What are you all standing around for? Clean this up! Mia, take two people and search the building next door for any stragglers..."


    Mia snapped out of her daze, gathered a few team members, and began clearing out the remaining zombies in the area. Meanwhile, Olivia led the other women to encircle and eliminate the wandering zombies near the hospital gate.


    On the rooftop of the hospital building, Ryan aimed his sniper rifle and took down the last zombie loitering at the gate.


    [Ding, the host killed a level-one zombie. Points +1. Current points: 265.]


    "This thing is pretty powerful..." Ryan patted the sniper rifle in his hands. The sheer impact force of the rifle was enough to knock a zombie off its feet, even if the shot didn''t land in a fatal spot.


    By now, all the zombies in the hospital had been cleared. The once noisy hospital was now eerily quiet, devoid of the growls and roars of the undead.


    [Ding, the host has cleared the zombies in the hospital and established the first initial base, officially beginning the journey of domination. Reward: 1,000 points. System space unlocked. Keep up the good work, host.]


    As expected, the rewards were rolling in. This was the Overlord System, after all¡ªhow could there not be rewards for establishing a base?


    A thousand points was a decent haul, enough to exchange for two grandmaster-level skills or teach four equivalent skills to others.


    But the real prize was the system space.


    Ryan had complained about this more than once. Every time he went out to scavenge for supplies, he''d return laden with bags, looking like a grocery vendor.


    Driving wasn''t always an option either, as many areas in the city were inaccessible by car. It was a hassle, and sometimes walking was faster.


    Now, with the system space, things were infinitely more convenient. It was simple to use, and the storage capacity wasn''t bad¡ªabout ten square meters, enough to fit a small car.


    The only limitation was that living things couldn''t be stored, but otherwise, it was just like the system spaces described in novels.


    Ryan focused his mind, and the sniper rifle in his hand vanished, reappearing in the system space. He practiced taking it out and putting it back a few times, finding the whole process oddly satisfying.


    This was a real superpower, wasn''t it? Even if it wasn''t something he''d developed himself, it was still incredibly useful. He couldn''t wait to see what it would be like when he unlocked actual superpowers.


    After heading downstairs, Ryan found Olivia directing a group of women to barricade the hospital gate and seal any gaps to prevent zombies from sneaking in.


    Olivia herself was casually munching on chicken nearby, seemingly unfazed by the bloody scene just a few meters away.


    "It''s raining..." As if on cue, the heavy rain began to fall in the afternoon, marking the first major downpour since the apocalypse began.


    Surviving in the apocalypse was already a challenge, and this sudden deluge plunged A City and the entire ABC Province into further peril. The rain poured down relentlessly, causing floods in many areas.


    Drainage systems in numerous locations had collapsed, and with no one to maintain them, water levels rose to over a meter deep in some places.


    -----


    A City fared slightly better, as its drainage system was still functional, but the situation for survivors had become even more dire. Venturing out to find food was now a near-impossible task.


    Ryan, however, felt quite comfortable in the hospital base. The base had ample supplies, and its elevated terrain kept it safe from the flooding.


    A University was located in the southeastern corner of the city, in a university town some distance from the city center. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was situated in a scenic area, close to the airport and subway station, making it relatively convenient despite its semi-rural location. The university was less than two kilometers from A City Hospital.


    Inside the university gymnasium, Yale stared out at the rain with a worried expression. The water had already risen to waist level. If the gymnasium wasn''t drained soon, they''d all be drowned.


    In a corner of the gymnasium, over a hundred students¡ªboth boys and girls¡ªhuddled together in fear on a pile of sports equipment. They weren''t just afraid of the rain; they were terrified of Yale.


    Yale, annoyed by the heavy rain, suddenly remembered something. He walked over to the corner, grabbed a male student, and dragged him away.


    Before the apocalypse, Yale had been an ordinary physical education teacher. He''d often been frustrated by the sight of energetic female students dressed in revealing outfits, exuding youthful charm, but the law had always kept him in check.

 Chapter 44 University

    Now, with the apocalypse in full swing, life and death were commonplace, and the law no longer held any power. Yale''s darker impulses had taken over. He was ruthless and decisive, using the guise of rescue to win over a few lackeys and take control of over a hundred students.


    The most attractive female students had been forced to become his exclusive companions, allowing him to live like a king.


    Yale shoved the male student out of the gymnasium and barked, "Go unclog the sewer. If you succeed, your rations will be doubled, and you can pick any two female students from inside."


    The male student screamed in terror, "There are monsters out there, Teacher Yale! Please, let me back in!"


    When the rainstorm hit, the sewer near A University''s gymnasium had become blocked, and a horde of rats infected with the zombie virus had emerged.


    There weren''t many¡ªonly a few thousand¡ªbut for the survivors in the gymnasium, it was a death sentence. No one dared to venture outside, not even Yale, the tall and burly physical education teacher.


    Despite his strength and ruthlessness, which had allowed him to dominate the group of naive students, Yale was no match for a swarm of mutated zombie rats. He''d sent two male students out earlier, but they''d been overwhelmed and devoured in seconds, leaving not even a bone behind.


    Yale, nearly scared out of his wits, had no choice but to order the doors and windows of the gymnasium sealed. But now, with the sewer blocked, they had to act. Otherwise, they''d either drown or be eaten alive by the rats.


    Yale wasn''t ready to die.


    "Listen up," he growled. "Either you unclog the sewer and get your reward, or you die. Your choice." The male student begged and pleaded, but Yale was unmoved. The last student who''d resisted had been thrown to the zombies.


    He glared at the huddled students, his anger boiling over. If he was going down, he''d make sure they suffered too.


    "Teacher Yale," the male student said, his voice trembling, "I can''t do it alone. Can you send a few more people to help me?"


    Yale pondered for a moment and then ordered, "Dagan, grab a few people here."


    Dagan was one of Yale''s students. They had been close even before the apocalypse, and when the world fell into chaos, Yale had quickly won him over.


    Along with another student named Higuan, the three of them now controlled over a hundred students.


    In the corner, upon hearing Yale''s command, Dagan immediately seized several young and strong male students and shoved them out of the gymnasium.


    Yale employed a mix of threats and incentives, tempting and intimidating the students simultaneously. The male students had no choice but to attempt to clear the sewer. If they succeeded, they might die later, but if they refused, they would die immediately.


    The sewer near the gymnasium was located in a flower bed at the junction between the gymnasium and the university cafeteria. It was completely blocked. Five male students staggered forward through the heavy rain, their vision obscured. It took them over twenty minutes to reach the flower bed.


    ------


    Meanwhile, in a large classroom of a teaching building two kilometers away from the gymnasium, more than twenty students sat in silence, eating moldy bread with their heads down.


    Jinn drank some water and forced the bread down her throat. Suddenly, her face turned pale, and she rushed to the windowsill, taking deep breaths of fresh air.


    "Jinn, what''s wrong?" Ale asked, his voice laced with concern. He couldn''t help but glance at Jinn graceful figure, though he quickly averted his gaze, not wanting her to notice his attention.


    Jinn was the undisputed campus belle of A University.


    Her stunning beauty, perfect figure, and exceptional intelligence made her the idol of every male student. Even professors and administrators treated her with respect.


    Before the apocalypse, she had been ranked among the top three most beautiful students in the country, attracting countless admirers.


    Ale was just one of her many admirers.


    Before the world ended, they had been classmates, and their relationship had been cordial but distant. When the apocalypse struck, Ale had helped Jinn survive several crises, earning her trust.


    However, he dared not reveal his true feelings, knowing that Jinn pride would never allow her to lower herself to his level. She was a woman of extreme arrogance, unwilling to compromise even in the face of death. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the windowsill, Jinn looked pale and weak. Her eyes filled with pity as she gazed toward the flower bed near the cafeteria, where the five male students were struggling through the rain.


    "Jinn, what''s wrong?" Camila, Jinn''s best friend, asked with concern. She had never seen Jinn in such a state.


    The other students also looked at Jinn curiously, unsure of what was happening.


    "Do you have a fever? It''s so hot outside. Why don''t you rest?" Camila touched Jinn''s forehead, her voice filled with worry.


    "What? Jinn has a fever?" Ale protective instincts kicked in. Seeing his beloved goddess in distress, he became more anxious than anyone else.


    "It''s an acute high fever. She needs treatment, or the infection could get worse," Camila said tentatively.


    "But where can we find medicine? A University doesn''t have any," Zaiden chimed in. He was another of Jinn''s admirers, though he had long since given up on winning her affection and instead focused on Camila, who was also a campus beauty, albeit not as exquisite as Jinn.


    The room buzzed with chatter. Some students were genuinely concerned, while others secretly relished Jinn''s misfortune. Many of the girls couldn''t stand her arrogance and were quietly pleased to see her suffering.


    Camila, however, hid her disdain for the boys. She knew exactly what they were thinking. If it weren''t for their usefulness in scavenging for food, she wouldn''t have bothered with them at all.


    Camila was a seductive beauty with a slender waist, plump breasts, and a face full of charm. She was the kind of girl every man dreamed of holding in his arms.

 Chapter 45 Sharing With Lily

    Camila sighed. "Jinn''s fever is too high. If we don''t get her medicine soon, her brain could be damaged," she said to the boys, her voice filled with fake concern.


    Hearing this, Ale''s protective instincts flared.


    "Two kilometers east of the university is A Hospital. There must be medicine there," he said eagerly.


    Zaiden, not wanting to be outdone, quickly added, "Yes, a few of us boys can go together to find medicine for Jinn."


    The other boys'' faces darkened. They muttered under their breaths, "You two are just bootlickers. If you want to die, go ahead."


    While they also admired the two beauties, they knew the dangers outside¡ªnot just the zombie rats, but the floodwaters as well. Venturing out was tantamount to suicide.


    "There might be people trapped in the stadium. I just saw someone trying to clear the manhole cover," Jinn said weakly, leaning on a bench.


    Her pitiful appearance stirred the hearts of the men in the room. Some couldn''t bear to see their goddess suffer and volunteered to help find medicine.


    Camila eyes gleamed with mockery. These boys had arrived at the perfect time. They would clear the sewer, and the floodwaters would recede. Even if there were zombie rats, they would be drawn away.


    -----


    Meanwhile, the five male students had reached the flower bed and were struggling to lift the heavy manhole cover.


    "It''s too heavy. The water''s pressing down on it. We need an iron bar to pry it open," one of them said.


    "Where can we find an iron bar?"


    "In the cafeteria. We can break off the handrail from the door."


    "Are you crazy? That''ll attract the rats."


    "We don''t have a choice. It''s only a matter of time before they come. Let''s just try." Two of the students headed toward the cafeteria.


    At that moment, a group of enormous rats began swimming across the water''s surface.


    The students at the flower bed didn''t notice, but Ale and Camila, watching from the teaching building, saw them clearly.


    Their faces turned pale as they realized what was about to happen.


    The rats swam toward the flower bed. The two students who had gone to the cafeteria were now out of sight, leaving only three at the flower bed.


    The three students, focused on prying open the manhole cover, didn''t notice the approaching rats. With a loud clang, they finally managed to lift the cover.


    "Great, it''s open! Let the water flow in!" they exclaimed, peering into the sewer. As the water rushed in, they saw that the drain was blocked by debris. They quickly began clearing it, allowing the water to drain.


    Suddenly, a rat lunged forward and bit one of the students on the neck, tearing through his flesh in an instant.


    Mutated rats were even more terrifying than zombies. Their sharp teeth and powerful jaws made them deadly. The student''s neck was severed, and blood spilled across the flower bed, staining the water red.


    The other two students fled in terror, running toward the gymnasium, but they were no match for the rats. Dozens of rats swarmed over them, and within moments, they were dead, their blood drained.


    Inside the teaching building, the boys who had witnessed the scene turned pale with fear.


    "Hurry! The rats are heading for the cafeteria. The floodwaters are receding. It''s time to go!" Camila urged.


    The boys exchanged uneasy glances. They had already committed to the plan and couldn''t back down now, especially in front of the girls. Reluctantly, they opened the door of the teaching building and rushed out. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the swarm of rats seemed focused on the two students in the cafeteria. Ale, Zaiden, and four others managed to escape. They didn''t dare go to the gymnasium and instead ran straight for the university gate.


    ---


    At A Hospital, Ryan was transferring abilities to his sister. He had recently earned over a thousand points, which was just enough to enhance her strength. If he hadn''t been worried about potential side effects, his sister would have been the first person he empowered.


    Ryan smiled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "Ahem, um, sister..."


    Lily, ever gentle with her younger brother, took his hand and sat down, her eyes filled with affection. "What''s wrong?" she asked softly.


    Ryan felt a little flustered as he held his sister''s soft hand. Her proximity, her fragrant breath, and her tender gaze made him inexplicably nervous. The usually decisive and domineering Ryan seemed to melt in her presence.


    "It''s nothing, sister. I just have something to give you..." He suppressed the stirring in his heart, took her hand, and focused his mind. Through the system, he transferred several of his abilities to her.


    "Hmm~" Lily let out a soft hum as she felt something new enter her mind. At first, it was chaotic and overwhelming, but gradually, it became clear and comprehensible.


    "Is this... your ability?" Lily eyes lit up with surprise as she processed the newfound knowledge.


    "Yes, sister. I can share my abilities with specific people by paying a certain price," Ryan explained.


    "That seems amazing~" Lily smiled, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue, her lips curving into a crescent moon.


    Ryan couldn''t help but swallow hard as he looked at his sister''s gentle, girl-next-door appearance. He didn''t realize how close they had gotten¡ªclose enough for him to catch the faint scent of her perfume and glimpse the snow-white skin beneath her blue dress.


    "Calm down, calm down..." Ryan repeated to himself, trying to suppress any inappropriate thoughts. Although he wasn''t one to shy away from desire, this was his half sister. Their bond was deeper than ordinary love, and he didn''t want to ruin it.


    Lily, noticing her brother''s expression, seemed to sense something. A mischievous glint flashed in her eyes. She leaned forward slightly, revealing more of her collar and the white bra beneath.


    "Sister, please don''t do this..." Ryan almost groaned. He was genuinely worried. He didn''t want to tarnish the most important person in his life, yet she seemed intent on teasing him. If it were anyone else, he would have already taken action.

 Chapter 46 Lilys Gentle Confession

    "How is it? Does it look good?" Lily smiled even more playfully, opening her collar a bit more, exposing her shoulders.


    Ryan felt the warmth of her body pressing against his, her plump breasts brushing against him through her bra. The sensation was both tender and electrifying.


    "Sister, if you keep teasing me like this, I might not be able to hold back..." Ryan warned, his voice strained.


    Lily''s face flushed, her eyes filled with a mix of eagerness and conflict. She had always felt a special connection with her brother, but it wasn''t until she saw him with other women that she realized the depth of her feelings. The possessiveness she felt, the jealousy¡ªit was undeniable.


    "Really? Then come and try it..." Lily whispered, her face red as she hugged Ryan tightly.


    Ryan hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arms around her. He leaned in, capturing her lips in a soft kiss. The sensation was intoxicating, and Lily melted into the embrace, her first kiss leaving her breathless.


    "Woo, this is what kissing feels like..." she thought, her heart racing. She finally felt a sense of equality with the other women in her brother''s life.


    Just as the two were lost in their passionate moment, Olivia burst into the room, her excitement quickly turning to shock as she witnessed the scene.


    "Huh?" She froze, realizing she had walked into something she shouldn''t have, and quickly slipped out of the room, guilt written all over her face.


    Lily was the first to react, pulling away from Ryan with a red face. The atmosphere turned awkward, and Ryan couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. Olivia had terrible timing.


    "Well, I..." Lily hesitated, unsure of how to proceed.


    "I understand," Ryan said softly, pulling her into a hug. "You don''t want to just be my sister anymore, do you?"


    Lily''s heart raced. She wanted to say yes, but the words caught in her throat.


    Ryan smiled gently.


    "I know how you feel. You''ll always be my sister, but I want you to be more than that. I want you to be my lover, the kind of sister who belongs to me forever..."


    Lily''s face turned crimson, her heart swelling with emotion. She nodded slightly, barely perceptible.


    "Sister, are you willing?" Ryan whispered in her ear.


    "Hmm..." Lily nodded again, her voice barely audible.


    Outside, Olivia was sweating nervously. She had just witnessed something she wasn''t supposed to see and was worried about the consequences.


    "Alright, sister, I''ll go see what''s going on..." Ryan gave her a light kiss on the cheek before heading out. He wasn''t in a rush to take things further with his sister. He wanted to savor their relationship slowly.


    "Ryan, you are mine..." Lily thought, a possessive desire blooming in her heart as she watched him leave.


    "You didn''t even knock before entering..." Ryan said, his tone slightly stern as he looked at Olivia, who was visibly nervous.


    "Wuwuwu... Master, I was wrong~" Olivia knelt on the ground, holding his hand and begging for mercy. She was terrified that he might reject her because of what she had seen.


    Ryan sighed. Although his plan had been almost ruined, his sister''s deep feelings for him had saved the situation.


    "Then I''ll punish you by making you masturbate ten times before bed..."


    "Ah?" Olivia blinked in confusion, the tears in her eyes drying up. Masturbating ten times? What kind of punishment was that?


    But then her face fell. Two or three times was manageable, but ten? That would be exhausting. Too much of anything wasn''t good, after all. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s face turned bitter, and she looked at her master with a pitiful expression.


    "Alright, stop playing around. What was so urgent earlier?" Ryan asked, his tone serious.


    Olivia must have had something important to report, which was why she had barged in so impulsively. Normally, she wouldn''t be so careless or disrespectful in front of her master.


    "Master, remember that special zombie you encountered before? We found one while cleaning up the chemical plant outside the north gate of the hospital. It was in a residential building..."


    Olivia quickly straightened her face and explained.


    "A special zombie?" Ryan''s eyes lit up. He remembered the level-two zombie he had encountered at the police station. He had planned to use the armored vehicle to deal with it, but the zombie had sensed the danger and fled before he could act.


    "Take me there," Ryan said, his excitement growing. Killing a level-two zombie could earn him more points, and he knew Mia would want to join him.


    "Master, please be careful..." Olivia said reluctantly, watching Ryan''s departing figure. Though she believed her master was invincible, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "Don''t forget to prepare for your punishment tonight," Ryan called back, his voice indifferent as he waved his hand.


    Olivia face darkened. She knew there was no escaping her master''s retribution.


    -----


    Ryan and Mia made their way into the chemical plant. The place was eerily silent, even in the daytime. The darkness inside made it feel like an abandoned, lifeless wasteland.


    Ryan led the way with a flashlight, while Mia followed closely behind. The corridor was damp and slippery, the floor littered with rotting flesh and pools of black blood.


    Occasionally, a zombie would rise from the ground, letting out a guttural roar, but before it could fully stand, Ryan would crush its skull with his axe, splattering more black blood across the floor. The scene was like something out of a nightmare.


    The journey through the corridor was a repetitive cycle of mechanical footsteps, the occasional appearance of zombies, and the dim, shaky beam of the flashlight.


    Thud! Crunch!


    Two more zombies fell to Ryan''s axe, their dark red blood spraying onto the walls, creating a macabre painting.


    Mia expression shifted. This wasn''t the first time she had seen Ryan in action, but his strength and decisiveness never failed to impress her. She knew Olivia''s sudden improvement in strength had come from Ryan, which only deepened her awe of him.

 Chapter 47 Killing Level 2 Zombie

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Just as Mia was lost in admiration, several sharp sounds cut through the air, followed by an abrupt silence.


    A tall figure emerged less than three meters in front of them.


    It was a level-two zombie, clad in a loose gray-blue work uniform, similar to the one they had encountered at the police station. However, this one was taller, and its life force felt stronger¡ªit seemed to be on the verge of evolving into a level-three zombie.


    Mia''s eyes burned with hatred as she stared at the zombie. Her friends, comrades, and even Uncle Jace had all died at the hands of these monsters. She had longed for the chance to exact revenge, and now, facing one of them, her desire to kill it with her own hands was overwhelming.


    "Master, let me handle this," Mia said, her voice firm but tinged with emotion.


    Ryan frowned. Level-two zombies were a completely different breed from level-one zombies. Their strength, speed, and even their rudimentary intelligence set them apart.


    Zombies were life forms that had undergone extreme genetic mutations. They weren''t dead¡ªthey were alive, capable of eating, moving, sensing, and metabolizing. Their senses and eating habits had evolved to extremes, while other functions had deteriorated. They could survive without food or water, and their evolution was inevitable, each zombie mutating in unique ways.


    This particular zombie seemed to be a strength-type, and in a head-on fight, Mia stood no chance, especially since it was nearing level three.


    However, Ryan didn''t refuse her request. Instead, he gestured for her to come closer.


    Mia approached, confused. The zombie roared angrily, but when Ryan glanced at it, the creature instinctively retreated, sensing the threat he posed. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan placed his hand on Mia''s forehead and spent 500 points to teach her the grandmaster-level Jeet Kune Do.


    Instantly, Mia felt a surge of warmth coursing through her body. Her strength doubled, and her mind was flooded with new knowledge. The oppressive aura of the zombie no longer felt as overwhelming.


    "Master, what is this?" Mia asked, her eyes shining with gratitude.


    "Go ahead. You''re ready now," Ryan said calmly.


    Mia gave Ryan one last look, her eyes filled with admiration and awe. But now wasn''t the time for gratitude. She turned to face the zombie, raising her sword. She didn''t plan to use a gun¡ªshe wanted to decapitate the zombie with her own hands.


    Ryan stood back, watching over Mia while observing her performance.


    Mia''s faced the zombie with a focused mind. Her body leaned back slightly before she lunged forward. The zombie''s sharp claws slashed at her, but she twisted her body, dodging the attack with precision.


    Swish!


    Mia swung her sword in a fluid motion, the blade slicing upward between the zombie''s arms and striking its jaw.


    Crack!


    The zombie let out a deafening roar as the blade pierced its jawbone.


    Mia didn''t let up. The bones of a level-two zombie were far tougher than those of a level-one. Her first strike hadn''t been enough to kill it.


    Roar!


    The zombie''s furious roar echoed through the corridor. Mia could smell its foul breath and feel its rage as it lashed out again.


    She twisted her body, narrowly avoiding its claws, and swung her sword downward in a swift, powerful arc.


    Slash!


    The blade cut across the zombie''s forehead, leaving a deep gash. Though it wasn''t a fatal blow, the zombie howled in pain, black blood pouring from the wound.


    Mia''s movements were precise and lightning-fast, executed in less than a second. The zombie tried to retreat, but Mia''s relentless assault left it reeling.


    Suddenly, a dagger flew out from Mia''s waist, tracing a beautiful arc through the air before embedding itself into the zombie''s already cracked forehead.


    Thud!


    The dagger pierced the zombie''s brain with a sickening crunch. Black blood oozed out, staining its white pupils dark.


    The blade had destroyed the zombie''s brain tissue, and the steel handle of the dagger protruded grotesquely from its skull.


    The level-two zombie collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. No matter how strong a zombie was, destroying its brain was always fatal.


    Mia panted heavily, leaning against a steel frame for support. The final blow had been thrilling. Although she had acquired the grandmaster-level Jeet Kune Do ability from Ryan, her physical fitness was still far from his superhuman level. Fighting this zombie had pushed her to her limits.


    "Well done," Ryan said, pulling Mia into his arms and gently wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "Master..." Mia murmured, her body going limp in his embrace. Her eyes were filled with tenderness and gratitude.


    "Thank you, Master~" Mia knew that without the abilities Ryan had bestowed upon her, killing this zombie would have been far more difficult and dangerous.


    At the same time, Ryan could feel Mia''s loyalty to him skyrocketing, quickly reaching 95 points and continuing to climb. At this level of loyalty, even if he did nothing, it would eventually max out at 100.


    "You''re still so polite with me. That means you''ll be punished~" Ryan teased, his hands wandering over the heroic policewoman in his arms.


    Mia''s face flushed, but she allowed the man to play with her, whispering shyly, "Master, you can punish me however you want..."


    Ryan whispered a few words into her ear, and Mia blushed deeply but nodded in agreement.


    [Ding, Mia has killed a level-two zombie. Host gains 20 shared points.]


    [Ding, level-two zombie crystal detected. Can be exchanged for points or melted to increase system space.]


    Ryan used his sword to crack open the zombie''s skull and retrieved a walnut-sized blue crystal. This was the essence of the level-two zombie''s brain, and not every zombie of this level possessed one. The higher the zombie''s level, the greater the chance of it containing a crystal.


    Holding the blue crystal in his hand, Ryan felt a faint warmth. It emitted a refreshing scent. For a moment, he even felt the urge to eat it.


    "System, what''s going on? Why does it feel like this zombie crystal can be eaten?" Ryan asked in his mind.

 Chapter 48 Zombie Crystal

    [Zombie crystals are formed from the essence of zombies. They can enhance physical fitness and have a certain chance of assisting the human body in developing superpowers. The higher the level of the crystal, the greater the chance of awakening superpowers~]


    The system''s cold voice replied.


    "A chance to develop superpowers early?"


    Ryan''s interest was piqued. He was still some distance away from having all his attributes reach 100, and it would take about ten days to get there. Awakening superpowers early sounded like a great opportunity.


    [The chance of unlocking superpowers after consuming a level-two zombie crystal is 0.1%.]


    "One in a thousand? Forget I said anything~" Ryan sighed in disappointment.


    The zombie crystal had many uses, but after some thought, he decided to consume it. After all, boosting his basic attributes was always a good thing. As for expanding his system space, the increase from a level-two crystal was less than one square centimeter¡ªhardly worth it.


    [The zombie virus in the crystal has been cleared for the host. It is safe to consume.]


    Ryan swallowed the crystal in one gulp. It was tasteless but had a crisp texture. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Host: Ryan


    Superpower: None


    Physical Fitness: 76


    Speed: 71


    Attack: 80


    "Not bad. On average, each basic attribute increased by about five points,"


    Ryan noted. It was a pity he didn''t awaken any superpowers, but with such a low chance, he hadn''t expected much.


    Moreover, only the system could eliminate the zombie virus in these crystals. If ordinary people tried to consume them, they would only end up infected. Only the system could also trigger the chance of unlocking superpowers. For ordinary people, the crystals would only enhance physical fitness.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ryan teased, noticing Mia''s flushed face and adoring gaze.


    "No reason... I just think Master is so handsome. I like him so much~" Mia replied shyly. In the past, she would never have spoken so openly or looked at a man with such affection.


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you plenty of time to admire your master later," Ryan chuckled. Seeing the stunning policewoman, usually so resolute and strong, gazing at him with such admiration filled him with pride.


    Mia followed Ryan as they made their way to a shopping mall.


    This was one of A City largest high-end malls, filled with luxury goods from top brands¡ªclothing, shoes, cosmetics, and more. Mia rarely visited such places before the apocalypse, mainly because she couldn''t afford it. But now, with the world in chaos, she could take whatever she wanted.


    The mall was largely deserted, as most survivors were more concerned with finding food than luxury items. The building was also infested with zombies, making it a dangerous place for the unprepared.


    ''My sister doesn''t have any cosmetics. I''ll bring her some this time,'' Ryan thought. He had long been curious to see her dressed in various outfits¡ªmaid, bunny girl, stewardess...


    Ahem. Ryan dismissed the inappropriate thoughts and turned his attention to Mia, who was happily browsing through cosmetics. It seemed no woman, no matter how strong, could resist the allure of clothes and makeup.


    "Why bother choosing? Just take it all," Ryan said, waving his hand. The pile of cosmetics on the counter vanished, much to Mia''s astonishment.


    Mia was stunned. Although she knew her master had some extraordinary abilities¡ªhow else could he have transferred knowledge to her?¡ªseeing such a feat left her speechless.


    The two continued their shopping spree, clearing out high-end stores like Chanel, Longines, CK, and Gucci.


    "Sexy lingerie? This looks interesting," Ryan remarked, spotting a lingerie store on the second floor. He walked in with great interest, browsing through see-through outfits, sailor suits, teacher uniforms, and more.


    "Go try this on and show it to your master," Ryan said, handing a piece of clothing to Mia. She blushed furiously as she looked at the revealing outfit, her head nearly dropping to the ground.


    Ryan was holding a blue sexy uniform, a bit like the ones worn by female police officers. The upper body was very exposed, revealing the belly button and belly.


    The chest was also pitifully short, making it look like a child''s clothes when worn.


    The exposure below is even more jaw-dropping. The super short skirt probably can''t even cover the buttocks. It is almost the same length as safety pants. The underwear is even more amazing. It is decorated with translucent gauze, which is pure white and tied with two lines.


    The vagina looks the same as if it is not wearing anything, which makes people even more exciting.


    Mia took the clothes hesitantly and wanted to go to the fitting room to change before coming out. However, Ryan stopped her and asked her to change there.


    Mia blushed as she slowly took off her top and prepared to put on the super short sexy outfit, but the man came up to her and grabbed her two big breasts, then stripped off her underwear.


    "That''s right, this kind of clothes looks better if you wear it without any underwear."


    Originally, this sexy underwear was very small and it was difficult to cover Mia''s two towering peaks. Now without the restraint of a bra, they were trembling and could not help but jump out, so she had to work hard to button up her top.


    But even so, most of her breasts were exposed. The small sexy top could not hide her huge size at all. Her snow-white breasts were shaking.


    Mia has a slender waist, snow-white jade, and exquisite curves. She doesn''t look as delicate and soft as other women.


    Instead, she has a heroic and resolute look. There are a few fine scars on her light wheat-colored skin.


    Ryan gently stroked the girl''s light scars with a bit of pity. The not-so-obvious abdominal muscles and waistline made Mia look even more special, making people want to hold this strong and resolute, but soft-hearted girl in his arms and love her well.


    Mia blushed as she quietly watched her master''s big hands gently caressing her body. The warm touch made her like and be fascinated by it.

 Chapter 49 Sexy Uniform

    Feeling Ryan''s love and care, she was even more delighted.


    "Master~" Mia stretched out her voice, her tone a little weak, completely different from her usual calm and composed appearance. It was like she had become a completely different person.


    If he continued to touch her like this, she probably wouldn''t even be able to change her clothes.


    Ryan stopped and watched the girl shyly take off her pants and underwear, curl up her legs, carefully put on the sexy underwear that was almost as if she was not wearing anything, and then put on a miniskirt on the outside.


    The short skirt of this policewoman''s sexy uniform can barely cover her buttocks. It is the kind of short skirt that reaches the buttocks.


    As long as she moves a little bit, her lower body will be exposed. Not to mention that Mia is wearing translucent sexy underwear underneath, so this little piece of clothing does not play a role in covering up at all. Instead, it makes men more horny.


    "Hehe, now is the time for the evil rapist and gangster to humiliate the beautiful policewoman..." Ryan squatted down with a lewd smile, staring at the girl''s exposed lower body.


    When Mia heard what her master said, her body couldn''t help but stiffen. She had never worn such a police uniform before, or she couldn''t even think about it. It was as if she was not wearing anything at all, naked. Instead, she felt a little shy and embarrassed, just like a policewoman caught by an evil gangster.


    "Relax..." he said in her ear, "Spread your legs... obey the master... Why didn''t you obey from the beginning?"


    When Mia heard Ryan''s gentle command, she couldn''t help but shudder. She took a few deep breaths, relaxed her body obediently, opened her legs slightly, and let Ryan''s fingers gently press on her delicate flower.


    "How is it... feels good, right..." Ryan rubbed her vulva through her gauze panties with one hand, and moved his other hand around her arms, waist and chest.


    The thin sexy panties did not provide any obstruction when he touched her, but instead added a bit of friction, making Mia feel even better.


    The policewoman''s breathing gradually became heavier under Ryan''s kneading fingers. Her legs uncontrollably clamped together reflexively and then unclenched.


    "Oh my God¡­ It''s so itchy down there, why am I so responsive? I feel like I''m about to be played to orgasm, even the master''s fingers¡­ Oh my god¡­ I almost moaned,¡­ I can''t make a sound¡­ How can I be so lewd?"


    Mia''s pretty face turned red with shame, endurance and heat, and she could no longer bear it and began to utter "hmmmm ahhh" sounds.


    At this time, Ryan suddenly stopped and looked at the girl in front of him with a mischievous look. She was wearing an extremely seductive and lascivious police uniform and looked shy and coquettish, which would probably make all men stunned.


    "Officer Mia, I wonder which hand you are holding the gun with?" Ryan asked evilly.


    "Ah...?" Mia raised her head in confusion, and then she saw Ryan''s eyes. She remembered the punishment he had asked for before, and lowered her head, blushing as she pretended not to say a word.


    "Answer me!" Ryan suddenly raised his voice. Mia''s delicate body trembled slightly, but she still succumbed to the power of Ryan, the evil rapist: "Right hand..." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh... so you usually held the gun with your right hand and then shot it back then," he said.


    When Mia heard the man mention this, she recalled her heroic appearance in capturing various criminals in the past and the shame of being forced to be played with by her master now, and she lowered her head again.


    "Oh..." Ryan smiled proudly: "As a policeman, you must like holding a gun. Come and let you hold the master''s big gun!"


    After saying that, Ryan took her hands and put them on his big dick.


    It''s so hot!


    Suddenly Ryan put both his hands on his penis. Mia was startled and tried to pull her hands away, but the man''s hands held them tightly. She seemed to be back to the nervous and shy scene when Su Ming pressed her on the bed, tied her up, raped her and took her virginity for the first time.


    "Be good and obedient, my good police officer. Have you tasted the power of the bullets fired from this gun?" Ryan specially emphasized the words bullet and taste, believing that she would understand.


    "It''s definitely better than ''that gun'' you had at the Public Security Bureau."


    How could Mia not realize that Ryan''s emphasis on the words "bullet" and "taste" meant that he ejaculated in her mouth and clitoris, and that "the gun" was a pun on her service pistol?


    For a moment, Mia in the sexy uniform blushed even more.


    "The master''s cock will be tasted by the little policewoman soon, why don''t you come and wash it clean?"


    Ryan smiled and touched Mia''s pretty face, which was red as water, and said, "To taste the big cock, you have to wash it clean, right? Be obedient, rub it for me and wash it."


    Oh my God, Mia thought to herself, why does the master always speak in such a lewd way!


    It''s really embarrassing, yet it makes me like it at the same time. But his thing is so big... Every time he does it to me, I almost die. Mia couldn''t help but recall the previous times when Ryan had pressed her onto the bed and fucked her and Olivia senseless.


    Mia shyly squatted down, slowly grasped the man''s penis, and began to stroke it up and down to clean it. After all, what the master said was right. She didn''t know how many times this thing would fuck her, so it was better to wash it clean.


    "Haha..." Ryan was delighted to see this resolute and strong policewoman obediently masturbating him.


    He continued to tease her, "As expected, you''re the most beautiful and powerful policewoman in A City. You''re the best at shooting and holding a gun. I''ll definitely shoot very accurately in a while, haha."

 Chapter 50 Give Me Baby

    Mia''s head was almost buried in the ground. She held the man''s foreskin with both hands, stroking it up and down. She even pulled back the foreskin to clean the inside carefully. It seemed she was very thorough!


    As Mia helped Ryan stroke and clean his penis, her heart pounded. It was such a big thing!


    It was this thing that had raped and deflowered her, then fucked her to orgasm. It was this thing that had sprayed semen into her uterus and throat, and now she was serving it, letting its owner rape her again. Oh my God, I''m a special police officer, and yet I''m doing such a thing!


    Oh!


    It got harder, bigger, and so thick!


    Her fingers were slender, but she couldn''t even wrap one hand around it. No matter how hard she tried, her thumb and index finger couldn''t touch. It was so long!


    She held it with both hands, one above and one below, exposing the entire glans and a section of the shaft. The head was so big and so hot!


    It was this head that had hit her softest part hard every time, the hot edge scraping her tender little hole fiercely!


    Mia could vividly recall every scene of her master''s cock thrusting in and out of her pussy when he had deflowered her. It was so vivid in her mind.


    She stroked the man''s glans with her fingers again and again, feeling the penis grow even larger. Her hands moved involuntarily harder, and Ryan moaned with pleasure.


    After about ten minutes, he stood up, and Mia''s bent body straightened. They were now both in the fitting room, with Ryan''s erect cock just above her eyes.


    The more she tried to maintain her heroic and resolute demeanor, the more excited Ryan became. He wanted to push her further, to break her down until she was begging for mercy, crying out, "I can''t take it anymore, master," and pleading for him to stop.


    So Ryan didn''t move much at first. He continued to rub the tip of his penis slowly at the entrance of Mia''s vagina while grabbing her large breasts, squeezing and kneading them through the sexy police uniform.


    The uniform added an extra layer of stimulation, making it feel like a criminal was raping a policewoman¡ªa fantasy that only heightened Ryan''s arousal.


    As Ryan''s movements teased her, Mia''s body began to twist unconsciously. Every time he thrust forward, she would instinctively lift her hips, trying to get deeper penetration.


    But each time, Ryan would only reach the entrance of her vagina before pulling back, leaving her desperate for more.


    "Oh, the most beautiful policewoman in A City, since you''re so eager to take a man''s cock, you must be a real slut, you little bitch~" Ryan whispered into Mia''s ear, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Wuwuwu... No, not like this~ Master, don''t do this..." Mia whimpered, her body unbearably itchy and her lower body feeling achingly empty. She wished someone would scratch her hard to relieve the itch, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Just admit that you''re a slut. It''s no big deal to be so slutty in front of your master..." Ryan teased, his smile lecherous.


    "No, no, it''s not like that... wuwu~ I can''t..." Mia shook her head, her face flushed red. She was clearly uncomfortable, but her strong character made it difficult for her to admit she was a slut while sober.


    But as time passed, Mia felt as if thousands of ants were crawling all over her body, the unbearable itch driving her to the brink of madness. The relief she craved was right in front of her, yet she couldn''t reach it.


    Oh my God... She was almost going crazy. She wanted it so badly... so much!


    But how could she say it?


    Wouldn''t that mean admitting she was a slut?


    What should I do... I can''t stand it anymore!


    "No... it''s so itchy... it''s so uncomfortable..." Mia twisted her body in unbearable agony, moaning softly.


    Ryan lifted Mia''s head slightly, forcing her to look at where their bodies were connected. Her dense black pubic hair, tender hole, into which a huge pillar was inserted. A large part of the pillar remained outside, and tender hole seemed to squirm, begging for the pillar to be thrust deeper!


    Mia stared at the exposed length, her desperation growing. Finally, she couldn''t bear the itch any longer and raised her hips, trying to take him deeper. But Ryan reacted quickly, pulling back just enough to deny her.


    It just retreated a little, and Mia couldn''t take it at all. Instead, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    ''Wuwuwu... I can''t take it anymore. What should I do? It''s so uncomfortable. Do I really have to admit that I''m a slut? But this is the master... it seems like it''s no big deal if I admit it.''


    Mia was torn. If Ryan asked her to die for him, she would do it without hesitation. But saying such obscene words was a different matter entirely. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You say, ''I am the master''s slut. I like the master''s big cock. I like the master''s big cock fucking my pussy,''" Ryan ordered.


    In the heat of passion, Mia was dazed. "Mas... Master, I, I am the master''s slut~ Wuwuwu... I''m so shy, don''t~" Mia managed to say a few words before the shame overwhelmed her.


    Ryan knew this was probably the limit of what Mia could say for now. The rest would come with time and training. Unable to hold back any longer, he thrust his cock all the way in!


    The hungry, tender flesh deep inside Mia was hit hard, and the unbearable itch was instantly transformed into pleasure as the big cock filled her. The sensation rushed to her head, overwhelming her.


    Once inside, Ryan began thrusting vigorously. At the same time, he pressed the policewoman''s pretty face against the floor-length mirror.


    "Look, look at what you really look like when you make love!"


    The climax came one after another. Mia''s face was pressed against the mirror, and she could only watch as her body squirmed with each thrust. Her long legs were raised high, resting on Ryan''s shoulders, and her beautiful breasts bounced with every movement.


    Oh my god, how shameful!


    But her mouth was open, moaning uncontrollably!


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ I¡­ I¡­ am going to fly¡­ ah¡­"


    Mia''s lower body contracted and trembled wildly as she reached orgasm, her vaginal fluids spurting out.


    Ryan didn''t stop. He continued to thrust, pushing her to another climax. He lifted one of her legs high, turning her body to the side so she could see herself in the mirror¡ªher lewd appearance like a prostitute.


    The cold mirror against her back and the heat of Ryan''s body in front created a sharp contrast. Each thrust was stronger and more powerful than the last, and Mia''s moans grew louder.


    "Ah... ah... so... so... good... so comfortable... the master''s cock feels so good!" Mia screamed wildly, crying and laughing as she was fucked senseless.


    "Do you remember the feeling of being ejaculated by me?" Ryan panted, his voice loud.


    "Let me let you taste it again!" With that, his thick cock swelled inside her, pulsing as he reached his climax.


    Mia mind was destroyed by wave after wave of orgasms. She could only cry and scream, "Ahhh... Shoot, shoot inside, shoot the slut to death, let the slutty policewoman give birth to a child for the master, ahhhh ~ I''m going to die..."

 Chapter 51 Rat

    Less than 500 meters away from A Second Hospital, Ale and Zaiden crouched in a residential building, panting heavily.


    A group of five boys had left A University on a desperate mission to find medicine for their beloved goddesses, Jinn and Camila. They had acted rashly, rushing out without much thought, and it hadn''t taken long for trouble to find them.


    A City had been battered by a typhoon over the past two days, drenching everything in relentless rain. The roads were slick, visibility was poor, and every step forward felt like a gamble. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, A University wasn''t far from the hospital, and the heavy downpour had washed away most scents, masking their presence from the zombies that roamed the streets. Even so, three of the boys had fallen victim to zombie attacks, leaving only Ale and Zaiden¡ªtwo simps¡ªto press on.


    Using a makeshift raft, they managed to bypass an area teeming with zombies. Crawling and stumbling through the mud, they risked their lives to reach the entrance of the hospital.


    "Let''s head straight to the pharmacy," Ale said as he eyed the closed doors of the hospital. Inside, the building was eerily empty¡ªnot a single zombie in sight. It felt almost too quiet.


    Zaiden curled his lips in disdain. He had witnessed Ale''s ruthlessness along the way. Two of the other boys had been abandoned because Ale wanted to eliminate competition for Jinn affection. If Zaiden hadn''t made it clear that he wouldn''t compete with him, the two might have come to blows.


    The pair scaled the hospital fence, steel pipes tied around their waists, and tiptoed cautiously inside. To their surprise, there wasn''t a single zombie in sight. The only signs of life¡ªor death¡ªwere dark red bloodstains smeared across the floors and walls, remnants of battles fought during the storm.


    Zaiden couldn''t suppress a shiver. Though the typhoon had passed and the rain had stopped, the atmosphere within the hospital was unsettlingly still.


    "Something''s off," he muttered. "It''s too quiet. There''s not even one zombie¡­"


    Ale was naturally frightened, but they had come this far. Giving up now would mean all their efforts were wasted. Besides, Jinn was counting on them.


    Meanwhile, in the monitoring room of a small standalone building near the hospital''s back entrance, a woman watched the computer screen intently. She picked up her walkie-talkie and reported what she saw.


    "Someone broke into the hospital?"


    Lily asked upon hearing the report. Some of the women below had spotted intruders climbing the fence via surveillance cameras.


    "Sister, do you want me to go deal with them?" Olivia suggested, mimicking a slicing motion across her neck.


    Lily didn''t acknowledge Olivia eagerness directly but simply nodded.


    "Capture them first. They came to the hospital at a time like this¡ªthey must be looking for medicine. Follow their trail and see if there''s a larger group behind them."


    "Yes¡­" Olivia''s eyes gleamed with excitement. In her mind, these trespassers were already dead. Breaking into the master''s territory without permission warranted no mercy. Killing them would be doing them a favor.


    Besides, in Olivia''s view, all men except her master were unworthy scum undeserving of pity.


    Olivia gathered three other women, armed themselves, and set off toward the hospital pharmacy. Lily didn''t accompany them; to her, this was a minor matter easily handled by Olivia.


    As Ale and Zaiden moved deeper into the hospital, unease crept over them. All the zombies seemed to be gone. Apart from the dried bloodstains staining the walls and floors, the place was disturbingly silent.


    "Hurry up and grab some cold and fever medicine, then let''s get out of here," Zaiden urged nervously.


    "This silence is giving me the creeps."


    Ale nodded. Together, they entered the pharmacy, quickly gathering supplies before emerging with bags full of medicine.


    Olivia didn''t bother searching for them immediately. Instead, she waited at the hospital entrance. It wasn''t long before the two boys appeared in her line of sight.


    Ale and Zaiden froze mid-step, staring at the five women approaching them. Each was heavily armed, some wearing bulletproof vests, exuding an aura of authority and danger. The leader¡ªa strikingly beautiful woman with a cool, seductive demeanor¡ªstood out among them.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Zaiden stammered nervously as the group drew closer.


    "Olee¡­ Olivia?!" Ale blurted out in shock as he recognized the face of the lead woman. Despite the gun slung over her shoulder and the bulletproof vest hugging her figure, his fandom allowed him to identify her instantly.


    Zaiden also realized who she was. Though not a fan himself, he knew of Olivia, the once-popular star whose fame had soared before the apocalypse.


    His gaze turned greedy. Compared to their disheveled state, Olivia and her team looked pristine and well-equipped, as though untouched by the chaos of the end times.


    Olivia''s expression remained icy. She already disliked these two men, and their covetous stares only deepened her disgust.


    In her mind, any man daring to look at her like that¡ªaside from her master¡ªwas committing an unforgivable act. She resolved to gouge out their eyes and feed them to the nearest zombie horde.


    "You two rats dared to sneak into the master''s territory to steal?" Olivia sneered, her voice laced with contempt.


    The words caught in Ale and Zaiden''s throats. They had considered trying to ingratiate themselves, perhaps mentioning their admiration for Olivia, but they never expected her opening line to be so harsh.


    Rats?


    Master?


    Ale and Zaiden''s faces paled. Being called rats didn''t bother them¡ªthey were used to groveling¡ªbut hearing Olivia refer to someone else as "master" shocked them.


    They couldn''t fathom a woman willingly submitting to another man like that. And yet, here she was, accusing them of trespassing in her master''s domain. The irony stung bitterly, especially since they had spent so long simp''s for nothing.


    "The mistress is asking you a question," one of the women barked, stepping forward and kicking Zaiden to the ground when he hesitated.


    Ale snapped to attention. Seeing the barrel of the gun pointed at him, his mouth went dry. He dropped to his knees and began explaining their situation in a trembling voice, detailing their mission from A University.

 Chapter 52 Die

    "The mistress is asking you a question," one of the women barked, stepping forward and kicking Zaiden to the ground when he hesitated.


    Ale snapped to attention. Seeing the barrel of the gun pointed at him, his mouth went dry. He dropped to his knees and began explaining their situation in a trembling voice, detailing their mission from A University.


    "Two school beauties?" Olivia''s interest perked up at the mention of Jinn and Camila. School beauties were clearly a universal obsession¡ªeven her master would surely appreciate them.


    "You two worthless pieces of trash, get up front and lead the way," one of the women commanded sharply. Ale and Zaiden obeyed without hesitation. Zaiden had briefly considered arguing but quickly abandoned the idea after a woman knocked out his teeth earlier.


    The two men led the way, crawling and scrambling ahead as Olivia and her group followed impatiently. If not for needing them to locate the two school beauties and bring them back to their master, Olivia would have ended their miserable lives long ago.


    Along the way, Olivia and her team cleared out lingering zombies to speed up their journey. Watching heads explode under submachine gun fire silenced any complaints Ale or Zaiden might have had.


    An hour later, the group arrived at A University. Following Ale''s directions, they located the teaching building easily¡ªbut found no sign of zombie activity.


    Ale led Olivia and the others upstairs nervously.


    "Jinn, we brought the medicine back¡­" Ale whispered as he knocked softly and entered the room with Zaiden.


    "Keep your voices down! Jinn just fell asleep," Camila chided, walking over with a hint of irritation. Zaiden couldn''t help but stare, captivated by her curvaceous figure.


    "You actually brought back this much?" Camila asked in surprise, eyeing the bags strapped to their backs. She had assumed the two simps had barely scraped together enough medicine.


    The sound of high heels clicking against the floor echoed outside, and Olivia stepped into the room, her expression cold and menacing.


    "Hey, who are you?" Before Camila could respond, several boys near her spoke up cautiously, their voices tinged with suspicion.


    "Wow, so beautiful¡­"


    Everyone froze in stunned silence. The leader of the women who had just entered was no less stunning than Camila¡ªin fact, she might even surpass her. Her commanding presence radiated both beauty and authority, making her a worthy rival to someone as striking as Jinn.


    As a fellow woman, Camila wasn''t particularly surprised by Olivia appearance.


    Instead, she calmly took a few steps back, her sharp mind already piecing together the situation. Just from the sound of guns being handled and the way Ale and the others'' expressions shifted upon seeing these women, she knew something was amiss.


    "What''s your name?" Olivia ignored everyone else and strode directly toward Camila, treating the rest of the room like mere shadows.


    "Camila," Camila replied quickly, sensing hostility in the woman''s gaze. She didn''t trust this stranger for a second.


    "She looks good¡­ The master will definitely like her." Olivia inspected Camila closely, pinching her cheek as though appraising merchandise, nodding approvingly to herself.


    Camila''s body stiffened under Olivia''s touch. She felt the overwhelming pressure emanating from the woman¡ªa chilling aura that sent her heart racing.


    "And the other woman? What''s her name again?" Olivia turned her head slightly, having forgotten the name Ale had mentioned earlier.


    "Mistress, her name is Jinn," one of the armed women promptly answered.


    "Ah, yes. Where is Jinn?" Olivia asked, turning back to Camila.


    At this point, the students in the room began to sense danger. These women exuded arrogance, treating them as if they were invisible and doing whatever they pleased. Now they were asking about Jinn¡ªclearly, their intentions weren''t pure. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want with her?"


    "Why are you looking for Jinn?" Several voices rang out.


    Jinn''s breathtaking beauty had earned her countless admirers at A University, including a loyal following of bootlickers.


    BANG!


    One of the four women behind Olivia fired a shot into the ceiling, silencing the protests instantly. The loud crack echoed through the room, sending shivers down everyone''s spines.


    "You don''t have the right to ask questions. Just tell me where Jinn is," Olivia said coldly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Camila hesitated briefly but, seeing Olivia''s growing impatience, dared not delay further. She walked over and opened the door to the adjacent room. Inside lay a small bed, where Jinn rested peacefully.


    She''s so young and lovely¡­ It''s heartbreaking.


    Even Olivia was momentarily taken aback by Jinn''s ethereal beauty. Comparing her features to anyone else''s would be futile¡ªonly Lily might hold a candle to her. This girl deserved her place among the top three beauties nationwide.


    "That''s right, you two¡ªgo fetch her," Olivia instructed. Two women moved forward, lifting Jinn gently from the bed.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing? Let go of Jinn!" Unable to bear it any longer, Ale snapped. His face flushed with anger as he lunged toward Olivia.


    "Get lost, you filthy insect,"


    Olivia spat disdainfully. With lightning speed, she unsheathed the sword at her waist and hurled it with precision.


    The blade sliced through the air with a sharp whistle before embedding itself deep into the wall¡ªpinning Ale against it like a grotesque decoration.


    The power of her sword was so strong that it even hung him on the wall and directly penetrated into the wall.


    THUD!


    Blood gushed from Ale''s wound, splattering onto nearby students'' clothes and faces. Their horrified screams filled the room.


    The sight of a man dying so brutally left them trembling with fear. This woman wasn''t human¡ªshe was a goddess of death, capable of ending lives without uttering a single word.


    Not only the bystanders but also Camila and Zaiden were paralyzed with terror. Watching someone die in such a horrific manner was unimaginable.


    Camila''s eyes brimmed with horror. She couldn''t move; moments ago, this terrifying woman had been inches away from her, casually pinching her cheeks and inspecting her like an object.

 Chapter 53 Cruel Olivia

    "Uh¡­ What''s going on?" Jinn stirred groggily, her fever-clouded mind struggling to process the chaos around her. Normally sharp-witted, she now felt dizzy and disoriented.


    "Don''t worry, Jinn. We''ll find somewhere else to stay," Camila whispered urgently, pulling her friend aside. She feared Jinn''s fiery temper might provoke Olivia further.


    Despite her arrogance, Jinn valued her classmates deeply¡ªespecially Camila and their close-knit dorm mates.


    Jinn glanced around, quickly assessing the situation. Though her thoughts were muddled, she noticed the panic in Camila''s eyes and the lifeless body of Ale hanging on the wall. Her stomach churned at the sight of the blood pooling beneath him.


    "You, you, and the rest of you¡ªfollow us," Olivia commanded, pointing to a group of female students. Camila observed that all those chosen were girls¡ªnot a single boy among them.


    Olivia had her reasons. The master had decreed that his base would consist solely of women.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t bring men back to disturb him. Pretty ones could serve the master, while plainer ones would handle chores. As for the remaining males¡­ Olivia intended to eliminate them entirely.


    To her, all men except the master were worthless scum, and killing them was simply tidying up loose ends.


    Jinn frowned, her expression darkening. While she cared little for most things, her classmates¡ªespecially Camila and her dorm mates¡ªmeant everything to her.


    Held firmly by Camila, surrounded by terrified female students and escorted by two armed women, Jinn murmured weakly, "Camila, where did these women come from?"


    Camila shook her head, too frightened to elaborate. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll talk later. Not now."


    Jinn nodded faintly, her pale face betraying her exhaustion. Though arrogant, she understood that resisting now would only lead to disaster. For the moment, she had no choice but to comply.


    Once all the female students¡ªabout twenty in total¡ªwere led away, the remaining boys in the room seethed with anger and helplessness. They stared at Ale''s corpse still pinned to the wall, too terrified to speak.


    Zaiden lowered his head, masking his fury behind clenched teeth. His goddess, Camila, had been forcibly taken away. He imagined her being humiliated, losing her innocence, or becoming another man''s plaything. The thought shattered his heart.


    But Olivia was too terrifying. A single gesture had ended Ale''s life. Fear gripped him tightly, silencing his rage. His jealousy and despair threatened to consume what little sanity he had left.


    "Oh, and you¡­" Olivia approached Zaiden, shooting him in the leg without warning. He screamed in agony, collapsing to the floor.


    But his cries were short-lived.


    Olivia retrieved her knife from the wall and, with surgical precision, severed his tongue in one swift motion. Then, with equal ruthlessness, she gouged out his eyeballs.


    Overwhelmed by the pain, Zaiden passed out.


    "I feel much better now," Olivia muttered coldly.


    "You disgusting worm. How dare you look at me like that? Do you think you''re worthy of comparing yourself to the master?"


    If Ryan looked at her with desire, she''d revel in it. But Zaiden admiration as a mere fan disgusted her¡ªand cost him his life.


    Inside the room, the remaining boys were nearly driven mad with fear after witnessing Olivia''s brutal display. Not only had she killed Ale with a single throw of her knife, but she also mutilated Zaiden¡ªcutting out his tongue and gouging out his eyes¡ªsimply because he dared to look at her for an extra second.After finishing her grim work, Olivia turned to the group of trembling boys in the room, sneering with disdain. This would be the last time they ever saw her.


    Outside, Camila quickened her pace as the screams from inside reached her ears. On her back, Jinn wore a dark expression.


    Though she didn''t have a close relationship with those male classmates, they were still part of the same class. Watching them meet such a horrific end was unbearable.


    Once the four women leading the group of female students exited the building, Olivia followed suit. Kill the person, destroy their spirit, and cut off the root of the problem¡ªthat was her philosophy.


    With a satisfied smile, she climbed onto the roof of a nearby building and tossed a grenade into the house they had just left. A deafening bang echoed through the area, blowing a massive hole in the structure.


    The explosion could be heard for kilometers around, quickly drawing hordes of zombies.


    The dazed male students inside were surrounded by snarling zombies before they could react. Those who managed to leap out of windows met an equally gruesome fate, torn apart by the waiting horde below.


    As for Zaiden, he wasn''t even spared long enough to face the zombies. When Olivia threw the grenade, it landed right beside him, shredding him to pieces with shrapnel.


    ------


    Meanwhile, outside the gymnasium of A University, Yale and his lackeys were preparing for their next move.


    After the typhoon had passed, Yale ordered Dagan to capture a male student and tie him to a statue outside the gymnasium.


    They planned to use him as bait to lure the mutant rats. Yale and Higuan hid inside the gymnasium, ready to strike if the rats appeared in manageable numbers. If there were too many, they''d let the student become rat food.


    Their food supplies were nearly depleted. Without replenishment, everyone in the gymnasium would starve to death.


    Yale wasn''t ready to give up yet. He hadn''t even had his way with the most beautiful girls at A University, and he was already bored with the ordinary female students.


    No one dared to resist Yale. His brutal beatings had cowed the students into submission. More than one or two had died at his hands.


    "Behave yourselves. Those who listen to me won''t become bait. Those who cause trouble will be next," Yale said, his voice dripping with menace. As a teacher, he knew how to manipulate these inexperienced students, playing them like puppets.


    Outside, the male student tied to the statue whimpered desperately, his mouth taped shut. Blood flowed from his thighs, staining the water pooling around the statue. Before long, he fell unconscious from blood loss.

 Chapter 54 Cruel Olivia II

    A group of dark shadows began to approach.


    "Teacher Yale, it''s a pack of rats," Dagan whispered.


    Yale and his companions hurried to the window. Sure enough, a swarm of rats was closing in, drawn by the scent of blood.


    A pained howl erupted as the unconscious student was awakened by the rats'' bites. He screamed in terror as dozens of rats tore into his flesh. Yale, wielding a machete, killed several rats with a single swing. He grabbed one of the rats biting the student and tore it apart with his bare hands.


    Dagan and Higuan followed suit, smashing rats with iron rods. After a while, the rats were wiped out, but the student had already died from blood loss, his eyes wide with despair.


    At that moment, a violent explosion echoed in the distance. Yale''s eyes narrowed.


    "Teacher Yale, it''s an explosion near the laboratory..."


    Yale''s considered the possibilities. Could it be the police? Or had some students in the laboratory created a chemical bomb?


    Realizing that the explosion would draw the attention of nearby zombies, Yale saw an opportunity. He gathered the more than 200 students in the gymnasium and led them toward the laboratory. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? You said Jinn and the others were taken away? By a group of women?" Yale grabbed a male student by the collar, his face contorted with rage.


    "What a waste..." Yale threw the student to the ground, seething with frustration. He had been so close to capturing Jinn, only to have her snatched away.


    "They''re just a few women. How powerful can they be?" Yale sneered, looking at the terrified students around him. He laughed maniacally, trying to mask his unease.


    Just as Yale was about to say more, a soft bang rang out, and his head exploded in a shower of blood.


    On the roof of the laboratory building, Olivia lowered her sniper rifle, a satisfied smile on her face. "The first one!"


    Bang...


    "The second one..."


    The students, witnessing the death of their tormentor, Yale, scattered in panic. Olivia moved with precision, picking them off one by one as if they were nothing more than prey.


    Soon, the remaining students fled into a nearby building, trembling in fear. More than a dozen bodies littered the ground. Olivia exhaled in satisfaction, then descended the stairs and fired two shots into the air.


    "Everyone, get out..."


    When no one moved, Olivia sneered. She raised her rifle and shot a man peeking out from a second-floor window. His scream echoed as he fell.


    Not long after, a group of people emerged from the buildings, their faces pale with fear.


    "Men on the left, women on the right. Move quickly. You have one minute. Anyone who disobeys gets a bullet," Olivia said casually, her rifle slung over her shoulder.


    The group quickly divided into two lines, one male and one female. Olivia pointed to the women. "You, follow me to the master''s base."


    The women hesitated, but no one dared to argue.


    "What about us?" a male student on the left asked nervously.


    "You? You''re an eyesore. It''s better if you die," Olivia said coldly, raising her rifle and shooting him in the head.


    Chaos erupted as the men realized their fate. They cursed and fled, but Olivia was relentless. The continuous gunfire cut them down like wheat.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    "You devil!" they screamed, but it was too late. Olivia emptied her rifle, then switched to her sword, finishing off the remaining men.


    The female students on the right watched in horror, some crying, others frozen in fear. Olivia fired a shot into the air, silencing them.


    "If you run, you''ll end up like them."


    Looking at the group of about a hundred young, beautiful college students, Olivia felt a twinge of concern. How would she transport them all back to the base?


    The four women she had brought with her had already left with Jinn and her group. Even if they were here, they couldn''t handle this many people, especially since these women had no combat experience. Casualties were inevitable during the transfer.


    Taking out her phone, Olivia smiled gently and called Ryan.


    -----


    "What? More than a hundred women?" Ryan was surprised when he heard Olivia''s report over the phone. "Alright, wait there. I''ll be there soon..."


    After hanging up, Ryan felt a surge of excitement. The base hadn''t seen much development recently, partly due to the typhoon weather and partly because of the lack of personnel.


    With fewer than 30 women, many tasks were left undone. Now, with Olivia bringing back over a hundred women, the base would suddenly come alive.


    He gathered ten fully armed guards, all handpicked by Ryan with loyalty levels above 80. Each had been trained by him to be proficient with firearms and were typically responsible for guarding the base.


    Driving the long-idle Sabretooth armored vehicle, Ryan headed straight for A University.


    The hospital wasn''t far from the university¡ªonly about two kilometers away. Ryan arrived in less than half an hour, even with a detour.


    Along the way, he encountered the four women returning with Jinn, Camila, and others. He assigned two guards to accompany them back to the base while the rest continued with him to A University.


    "Master..." Olivia spotted the armored vehicle from a distance and rushed over excitedly. As soon as Ryan stepped out of the vehicle, she leaped into his arms.


    "Master, how did I do?" Olivia hugged Ryan tightly, recounting her actions with a mix of pride and nervousness.


    "You did exceptionally well," Ryan said, stroking her hair with satisfaction.


    "You''ve eradicated the roots of the problem, leaving no room for future threats. That''s exactly what I wanted. I used to think you weren''t this ruthless, but now I see it''s quite reassuring."


    His tone carried pride and approval, putting Olivia at ease.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Olivia rubbed Ryan neck, her eyes narrowed with smile, and she kissed him on the corner of his mouth like a cute and clingy kitten.

 Chapter 55 Car Oral

    "You once said that in the apocalypse, being kind to others means being cruel to yourself. People''s hearts are too dark in this world, and I don''t want to test them alone. Besides, the way those men looked at me was disgusting. They actually dared to stare with lustful eyes."


    "Men are such annoying creatures. It''s best to kill them all except for the master. That way, there''ll be fewer fights, fewer ambitions, and less chaos. Women are more rational. Even if they scheme, it''s hard for them to cause real trouble. In the end, they''ll still have to be the master''s little slave girls!"


    Olivia said with pride.


    "Hahaha, that''s a great idea..." Ryan was pleased.


    Olivia was indeed clever. She had quickly grasped his intentions. If he wanted to claim all the women he saw, conflicts with other men were inevitable.


    To avoid trouble, it was best to eliminate them all. After all, he had the system, and his body would continue to evolve. Immortality wasn''t out of the question...


    Half an hour later, a black armored vehicle was speeding down a wide street. Ryan and Olivia sat in the back seat, while Ryan drove. Behind the armored vehicle trailed a group of exhausted female college students, panting as they struggled to keep up.


    Most were on the verge of collapse, but no one dared to stop. Two who had tried to escape or lag behind had been shot by the armed guards.


    Inside the armored vehicle, the back row had ample space, with seats that could be folded into a bed. Ryan held Olivia in his arms, unbuttoned her bulletproof vest, and began fondling her breasts through her clothes, his hands roaming freely.


    Since his rebirth, Ryan had never tried having sex in a car, let alone in a police armored vehicle. The novelty excited him, and with a lecherous grin, he grabbed Olivia''s ample breasts, kneading them eagerly.


    "Hehe, Olivia, it seems your breasts have grown even bigger. They''re so comfortable to play with..." Ryan praised her endlessly.


    "Well, Master, be gentle. I have to thank you for this. Ever since you took my virginity, I feel like my breasts have grown another cup. Your hands are truly powerful," Olivia said, sitting astride Ryan thighs, her breasts half-exposed, a foolish smile on her face.


    In the front seat, Mia blushed as she listened.


    Ryan, ever perceptive, noticed the heroic policewoman''s reaction. With a lewd smile, he reached out from behind and grabbed Mia''s breasts.


    "Mia, your breasts seem to have grown bigger too~"


    Mia''s body stiffened, and she quickly remembered she was driving. Her face turned crimson, and goosebumps spread across her skin.


    "Third sister, your breasts are so big, even bigger than mine~"


    Olivia reached out and grabbed Mia''s other breast, squeezing it a few times. Now, both of Mia''s breasts were being fondled.


    "Third sister?" Ryan caught the implication in Olivia''s words and looked at her with a half-smile. "You''re the second sister, Mia is the third sister... so who''s the eldest sister?"


    "Ahem... um, isn''t she the master''s sister..." Olivia said weakly.


    Mia felt a mix of shame and anger. While she didn''t mind her master''s touch, being groped by Olivia, a fellow woman, made her extremely shy. She could barely hold the steering wheel steady as her breasts were kneaded and shaped by the hands of both her master and Olivia.


    "Hmm... hum~ Hmm, Master... Woo~ No, I''m still driving..."


    Mia endured the dual assault, an unprecedented experience. She had driven armored vehicles many times before, but this was the first time someone had fondled her breasts while she was at the wheel. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe... Third sister can''t stand it anymore. She''s driving in the front, and the two of us are driving in the back. It''s just a matter of changing the steering wheel," Olivia teased, her tone dripping with innuendo.


    "You little girl, you dare to say anything~" Mia was far bolder than Olivia, but she was still relatively reserved. Her body went limp under such provocative words.


    Ryan, of course, wasn''t holding back. One hand slipped into Mia''s collar, playing with her tender breasts, while the other hand explored Olivia''s body in the back seat.


    Both hands enjoyed different sensations¡ªMia''s breasts were firm and elastic, while Olivia''s were softer, more delicate, as if they might burst with a little pressure.


    Olivia moaned continuously as her master teased her. She no longer bothered to tease Mia, instead kneeling in front of the back seat. She unbuttoned Ryan''s pants, took his erect cock into her mouth, and began sucking with audible slurps.


    Mia, hearing the familiar sounds, knew exactly what Olivia was doing. She had performed the same act many times herself. Just a few hours ago, she had knelt in the fitting room, calling her master softly, offering her body to Ryan''s whims. She had even tried to deep-throat him, swallowing his cock raw.


    As Ryan enjoyed Olivia''s skilled oral techniques, his hands continued to explore Mia''s soft breasts. The dual stimulation was overwhelming.


    "Mia''s tits are so hot. Are you in heat again? You were fucked by me this morning. Can''t you hold back so soon?" Ryan teased, noticing the policewoman''s flushed face and affectionate gaze in the rearview mirror.


    "Oh~ yes... Third sister is always like this. She obviously feels so good when the master touches her, but she just won''t admit it. She only screams when she''s being fucked,"


    Olivia said, her voice muffled as she held Ryan''s cock in her mouth.


    Mia was both embarrassed and furious. If she weren''t driving, she would have made this so-called second sister regret her words.


    But then again, she had been wearing that sexy uniform earlier and had been fucked by her master in the fitting room for three hours. Her lower body was still swollen and sore, her legs weak and trembling.


    Yet, with the master''s hands on her now, she felt that familiar heat rising again. Was she really as the master said¡ªdignified on the outside but secretly coquettish?

 Chapter 56 Car II

    Was she just as Master Said?


    "Olivia, be a good girl and lift your butt up. Your master''s going to fuck your little pussy hard..." Ryan said, patting Olivia''s butt.


    Olivia shook her cute little butt with a silly smile, turning her back to Ryan. She laid her upper body across the back seat, her head resting on the edge of Mia''s legs. This way, Mia only needed to glance sideways to see Olivia''s lewd expression.


    "Third sister, why is your face so red? You''re a special police officer, yet you can''t handle a little teasing..." Olivia, now thoroughly corrupted by her master, boldly shook her hips, begging for more while reaching her hand into Mia''s lower body, causing her to stagger while driving.


    "You little bitch, let go! I''m driving..."


    Mia was both embarrassed and anxious. She wasn''t wearing anything below the waist, and her uterus was still filled with semen from earlier. If she moved too much, it might leak out. That''s why she hadn''t gotten out of the car earlier¡ªshe was afraid of making a mess.


    "Hehe..." Ryan laughed lewdly, pressing his cock against Olivia''s pussy before thrusting in violently. Olivia''s body lurched forward from the force, and somehow, her fingers found their way to Mia''s entrance, thrusting inside.


    "Ah..." Mia couldn''t help but moan. Her sensitive little hole clenched around Olivia''s fingers, sending waves of indescribable pleasure through her body. Her legs grew weak, and her foot on the accelerator lightened.


    The armored vehicle, which had been moving steadily, suddenly slowed down, swaying slightly. The women following behind looked on in confusion.


    "Let go... don''t, oh~" Before Mia could finish, Olivia''s naughty fingers began moving inside her, drawing out the semen that had been pooled in her uterus. It began to flow out slowly.


    "Oh!... So good~" Ryan exclaimed from behind. Although Olivia''s body wasn''t as voluptuous as a mature woman''s, her slender waist and long legs made her figure perfect. Her perky buttocks and the curve of her body were irresistible.


    "Your pussy feels tighter than usual. Is it because we''re in the car?~" Ryan remarked, enjoying the tightness as he thrust in and out, his hands roaming over her hips and slender waist.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Olivia grew even more excited, shaking her butt in agreement.


    "I love the master''s cock so much. My pussy gets so wet as soon as it''s inside me. The master''s semen tastes so good. How about you, third sister, let me taste yours too~"


    As she spoke, Olivia continued to tease Mia, her fingers drawing out the semen and bringing it to her lips as if it were a delicacy.


    "No... no~" Mia gritted her teeth, trying to push Olivia''s hand away, but the girl held on tightly. As her vagina was stimulated, she felt both pleasure and reluctance. She didn''t know why, but she was hesitant to let Olivia swallow all the semen.


    "You''re so stingy, not even giving me a taste..." Olivia pouted, finally releasing her grip.


    Mia felt her body relax, and the vehicle began to move steadily again. But she couldn''t shake the emptiness in her lower body. She couldn''t help but think of her master''s cock, now thrusting in and out of Olivia''s pussy.


    Ryan, meanwhile, was fully engrossed in fucking Olivia. Her tight pussy, combined with the confined space of the car, made the experience even more intense. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of their bodies slapping together filled the vehicle, accompanied by Olivia''s moans and cries of pleasure.


    "Oh... Master... Your cock is so big, it''s going to break me~ It feels so good~ My whole body is being stretched by you~ Woohoo... Master, I love it so much~ Ahhhh" Olivia''s moans grew louder and more passionate, her words becoming increasingly obscene.


    Ryan was thrilled by her responsiveness. The sense of obedience and submission in her voice was the ultimate turn-on for him. He fucked her harder and faster, driving her closer to orgasm.


    "Oh... Master... Your cock is too big, too big, it''s going to be broken~ It feels so comfortable~ My whole body is being stretched by the Master~ Woohoo... Master, I like it so much~ Ahhhh" the girl passionately expressed her pleasure and excitement.


    This originally perfect and pure superstar, who initially only knew how to make simple moans based on instinct, is now able to utter a series of obscene words. This was all developed through Ryan''s training, which turned this beautiful star into her own slutty bitch.


    "Ah¡­oh¡­oh¡­I can''t take it anymore, I''m having an orgasm, ahhh, I''m having an orgasm¡­Master, Master, I''m going to be brought to orgasm by your cock, I''m going to be broken¡­Master, Master~"


    Ryan felt his heart burning when he heard the girl''s repeated calls of "Master". He fucked her so hard that her body twisted wildly.


    Her extremely enchanting and seductive posture could make any man''s cock explode. The girl was half-naked, and she was fucked from the back seat into the cab, where she lay on the dashboard with her long hair hanging down, making waves of wanton and obscene sounds of crying and screaming.


    As he thrust faster and faster, the girl''s voice became louder and louder, and Ryan was already close to the point of explosion.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Olivia''s legs and pulled them back, then turned them sharply. The girl immediately turned half a circle with his big cock as the axis, and turned on her back.


    With these two movements, his big cock rubbed and scraped the girl''s clitoris directly and turned it violently. Olivia''s couldn''t stand such stimulation and she let out a few crazy screams of "Ahhh" and then she orgasmed!


    But Ryan did not intend to end there. He had not ejaculated yet, so he simply reached out and picked up Olivia''s delicate body, then half squatted up!


    The girl, whose body was suspended in the air, quickly hugged his neck and was almost pressed against the roof of the car.


    Ryan smiled wildly, holding Olivia plump and tender buttocks with both hands. He leaned against the back seat, kicked the front seat with his legs, let the girl lie on him, and then pushed her directly to the roof with his cock. The girl''s back was against the cold roof, and Ryan held her and gently tossed her.

 Chapter 57 Car III

    This position allowed for deep penetration, and because both of them were almost suspended, the force of gravity with each thrust sent Ryan''s cock plunging all the way in, as if Olivia''s uterus was slamming against his glans from above.


    The girl, who had just orgasmed, was already hypersensitive. The deep thrusts made her feel as if she were melting from pleasure. The once pure and beautiful girl couldn''t help but lean her head on Ryan''s shoulder, moaning softly as she raised her rosy buttocks, matching his rhythm.


    With every thrust, gravity ensured that Ryan''s glans scraped and rubbed against Olivia''s sensitive cervix, almost violently. His entire length was buried deep inside her, hitting her cervix again and again.


    After dozens of thrusts like this, Ryan felt himself nearing the edge. While the sensation was intense, the rhythm was a bit slow. So he laid Olivia down, pressing her delicate body against the back of the front seat, and began thrusting rapidly, as if powered by a motor.


    The violent thrusts sent Olivia into ecstasy. Her pussy was swollen and red, dripping with juices. The tender flesh of her vagina was stretched and rubbed, making wet, slapping sounds.


    She couldn''t help but scream wildly, "Oh... Master... Oh... Master, ah ah ah ~ No, my pussy is breaking, it''s being broken by Master''s cock... No more, no more!"


    The beautiful girl cried out passionately.


    Finally, Ryan buried himself to the hilt, his glans pressing against Olivia''s soft uterine wall as he released streams of hot semen inside her, sending her into another climax.


    Olivia''s body shook violently from the intense orgasm. Her urethra and uterus trembled uncontrollably, and she lost control, her pussy spasming as she was fucked into incontinence.


    A stream of yellow urine spurted out, splashing onto the front cab and even the roof before dripping down. Poor Mia, who was driving, was drenched in the girl''s urine.


    It was the first time Olivia''s had felt so good being fucked by her master. Being held up and fucked so hard on the roof of the car had made her forget everything. She felt like an animal, a sow in heat, desperately mating with the man. Her pussy felt so good that she lost all sense of herself.


    As she screamed, she bit Ryan''s shoulder, holding on until the climax subsided. Then, gasping for breath, she slowly let go and fainted.


    The urine flow from her lower body gradually stopped, leaving a large pool of yellow liquid on the roof, still dripping down. The car was filled with a strong, fishy smell, a testament to the intensity of her orgasm. It was a real, earth-shattering climax.


    Mia didn''t know how to describe it. Her head and clothes were covered in urine and vaginal fluids. It was so humiliating and filthy that she felt like collapsing. She stepped on the accelerator, fearing what the two behind her might do next. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she was overthinking it. Olivia was already unconscious from the pleasure, and there was no way she''d become incontinent again after such an orgasm.


    A few minutes later, the car stopped at the back door of the hospital. Mia opened the door and rushed straight to her room without a word.


    Ryan watched her with amusement. She didn''t even dare to talk with Lily. He and Olivia dressed quickly in the car and got out.


    "Hurry up, hurry up..." Behind the vehicle, several women from the guard team herded the group of female students into the open space in the center of the hospital.


    "Go help Lily with the lecture. I''ll check on Mia..."


    "Okay, Master, go ahead. It''s fine..." Olivia said with a smile.


    When they reached the center of the hospital, about a hundred female students stood together, staring at the two women kneeling on the ground, the armed guards surrounding them, and the cold, majestic girl leading the group.


    "Sister, what''s going on?" Olivia asked as she approached Lily.


    Lily turned, her icy expression softening slightly when she saw Olivia. She noticed the blush on her face and her slightly awkward gait.


    "Ahem..." Olivia felt a bit uncomfortable under Lily''s gaze. The eldest sister was usually cold, almost like the master, and only softened when dealing with him or his women.


    "It''s nothing. Some people think they''re still in a peaceful era and act all high and mighty," Lily said coldly, glancing at Jinn and Camila kneeling on the ground.


    There was a murmur among the crowd. Some were confused, others angry, and some looked at Lily and Olivia with fear.


    "Now that we''re here, let me make something clear. I know you''re angry and think we''re being too harsh, treating you like animals. But this is the apocalypse. You could die at any moment. This isn''t a place for playing house. Since you''ve come to this base, you''ll follow the rules. Work for your keep, and serve the master¡ªyour only master. Obedience is non-negotiable. Any resistance, and I''ll throw you to the zombies,"


    Olivia said, her voice cold and commanding.


    The women, especially those who had seen Olivia''s slaughter the boys earlier, knew better than to argue. They nodded fearfully, not daring to disobey.


    "The master will provide safety and supplies. In return, you''ll work and serve him. Loyalty and obedience are all that''s required here. No exceptions," Olivia continued.


    "If you understand, say so. Don''t just stand there like idiots," she added sharply.


    The women quickly responded, their voices trembling. Olivia nodded, satisfied.


    Lily''s eyes lit up. Olivia seemed perfect for training newcomers. She made a mental note to let her handle this in the future. She gave Olivia an approving look, which the girl returned with a happy nod.


    "As for these two," Olivia said, stepping forward and placing her foot on Jinn''s face, "They''re ungrateful. I saved their lives, and this is how they repay me?"


    For Jinn, a girl who prided herself on her dignity, being humiliated like this was worse than death. But her body was too weak from the fever to resist.


    "Sir, no, no, we were wrong..." Camila begged, kneeling on the ground.


    She had been caught in the crossfire. Jinn, unaware of Olivia''s ruthlessness, had spoken out of turn when they arrived at the base, angering Lily and earning herself a forced kneel.


    "You''re still not convinced?" Olivia said, noticing Jinn''s resentful glare. She smiled playfully.


    "Tie them up. I''ll make sure they learn their place. Do you really think being a school beauty makes you special?"

 Chapter 58 Arrogant Jinn

    Jinn was dragged by several women directly into the basement of the small building.


    She was now drowsy due to a high fever and had no strength to resist, so even though she was extremely angry, she could do nothing.


    Although Camila was weak, she still had some strength. However, she did not dare to resist at all. She did not have the arrogance and unyielding character of Jinn.


    After seeing Olivia''s ruthless methods, she tactfully gave up the useless resistance.


    As the iron door of the basement was slowly closed, Camila leaned against the wall weakly. She was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "Jinn, are you okay..." Camila quickly ran to her best friend''s side and touched her burning forehead. She was a little anxious.


    She had a high fever to begin with, and after all the trouble she had going from school to the hospital, it was good enough that she could still speak.


    "I''m sorry for getting you into trouble..." Jinn raised her head and looked at her best friend weakly, feeling a little ashamed.


    "Don''t say that, it''s not your fault," Camila shook her head. She knew that Jinn was not a bad person by nature, but she was extremely intelligent and beautiful, so she naturally didn''t take men seriously.


    Over time, she developed an extremely arrogant character and was disdainful of others.


    But to her friends and classmates, Jinn was actually a little different and not that difficult to approach. Of course, those were the ones who really cared about her, like Camila.


    Sighing in her heart, Camila knew that it would be difficult for Jinn to let go of her pride, but the current situation was obviously different.


    They could hardly protect themselves, and they had angered the owner of this gathering place. She really didn''t know what to do next.


    "We can''t drag it on like this. Without the antipyretic, you''ll definitely get burned out..." Camila was a little worried. Although the medicine was taken back by that simp Ale, Olivia actually let them take it away on purpose to lure out Jinn and the others. Now the medicine was gone.


    "Hello, is anyone there?" Camila put Jinn on the mattress in the corner and knocked on the basement door.


    "Don''t waste time. You can''t go out without the order of the mistress or master..." A guard said coldly outside.


    "Then, could you please ask your mistress to tell her that the woman inside has a high fever and can''t hold on any longer..." Camila was extremely anxious. She had a very good relationship with Jinn and couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "Who are you? You said you want to see someone, so you can see the mistress?" The woman outside the door sneered.


    Although the two school beauties inside were very beautiful and might be able to serve the master in the future, what''s the use? Now that they have offended the mistress, they may not be able to pass this level. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In desperation, Camila tried every possible way, but the women outside just refused to give in. As a result, they didn''t even have the right to speak.


    "Camila, don''t waste your energy... Even if it means death, what''s there to be afraid of?" Jinn shook her head. Her pride would not allow her to see her best friend kneeling on the ground begging others. For her, this would be more painful than death.


    The basement was empty, with basically nothing except a few steel frames and some sundries. Camila searched for a long time but didn''t find anything useful...


    -----


    "What? Don''t you like the master''s behavior?" Ryan stood in the bathroom, stroking Mia''s delicate and soft body.


    She was washing the vaginal fluid off her body.


    "No, it''s not like that... it''s just," Mia''s face flushed, and she seemed to be hesitant to speak. She just let Ryan''s big hands caress her body, and her sensitive body trembled slightly.


    "So you hate having sex in the car with your master?" Ryan knew that Mia was just feeling embarrassed and ashamed because Olivia''s incontinence squirted all over her face, so she teased her on purpose.


    "No, no, Master... it''s not like that." Mia became a little anxious and quickly hugged his body, putting his big hand on her breast to express her feelings.


    How could she not like the master''s caress and play? Even when she put on the police uniform that symbolized justice, and then had her clothes torn apart and violently fucked by the master, she was full of joy.


    The once strong, resolute, and upright policewoman had now become the master''s most loyal slave. Not to mention just having sex in the car, in front of the master, even if it was a lewd and cheap request, as long as the master wanted it, she would do it, even if she was not used to it in her heart.


    "Okay, I understand," Ryan also knew that although the girl had been completely conquered by him, her personality had not changed, so she would do exactly what he asked, but she would not quickly become a wanton and promiscuous little sex slave.


    She still needed time to adapt.


    "I''m sorry, Master... I will get used to it slowly." Mia slowly knelt down, leaning against Ryan''s body with some attachment. She released his cock with both hands and slowly took it into her beautiful little mouth and licked it.


    Although she is not like Olivia, who can act wantonly and lewd in front of her master and have sex with him at will like an exclusive flesh toilet, as long as her master likes it, she will try hard to learn, do, and adapt, even if she has to change herself for her master.


    Her loyalty to her master is absolutely unquestionable and no worse than anyone else.


    Mia tried her best to serve him with her pitiful skills. Even though he had just ejaculated and it was full of semen and vaginal fluid, she licked it with relish.

 Chapter 59 Plan

    Her cheeks were sunken from sucking, and she even used the tip of her tongue to pick out the semen and urine retained in Ryan''s coronal sulcus and urethra and ate them with a happy expression on her face.


    Ryan was enjoying with satisfaction the most famous and stunning policewoman in A City, who was kneeling on the ground docilely and eating his cock willingly. Her lewd posture was enough to make everyone drop their jaws.


    In fact, Ryan was already very satisfied that Mia could achieve this. She was not like Olivia. Although she was a star, she became popular from the beginning and was well protected.


    She had not been beaten by society. Therefore, she was conquered by Ryan and immediately became his little fan girl and sex slave. She simply imitated him in every word and action.


    Although Mia was also deflowered by Ryan, she had experienced a lot and had her own personality and values.


    Even though she was loyal enough to Ryan in her heart, she was not able to quickly abandon her own personality and completely become like Ryan. She had some independent thoughts of her own.


    "Master, do you want it? You can do it here..." Looking at the cock that had not softened after licking for a long time, Mia turned her back, raised her buttocks, and exposed her private parts to the man without any cover.


    "Are you sure you can hold on? Can you get up today?" Ryan looked at Mia''s still swollen pussy. Before going to school, he fucked Mia twice while she was wearing a sexy police uniform.


    Her pussy and mouth were filled with semen, and she could hardly walk. If her body hadn''t been strengthened, Mia wouldn''t even have had the strength to drive just now.


    "Well... as long as the master likes it, I am fine with it," although she was afraid that she would be fucked so hard that she couldn''t get out of bed today, the girl still shyly spread her buttocks, ready to let the master enter her from behind.


    "Okay, I know what you mean. I won''t force you. You just got fucked this morning. If I play with you again, I''m afraid your tender pussy really won''t be able to bear it."


    Ryan smiled and reached his hand under the girl''s crotch, slowly stroking her tender pussy, which was red and swollen like a small bun.


    Mia felt a little grateful and happy about his concern, but also a little lost. She knew that she could no longer bear his continuous attacks, but why did she still feel a little lost?


    In excitement, Mia knelt naked under his crotch and put clothes on him, saying, "I know that the master cares about me, but as long as the master likes it, My pussy will always be ready for the master."


    After saying this, she lowered her head in shame and said nothing. Such words were the limit of what she could say now.


    Ryan was stunned for a moment. Normally, it would be fine for Olivia to say such words, but it was quite rare to see someone with Mia''s personality say such words.


    "I didn''t expect you to say such a thing. It really surprised me!" Ryan smiled and stroked Mia''s hair, comforting her nervous mood. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be good and wash your backside clean tonight. You will also get an enema and a vibrator. I will deflower your asshole tonight. Remember to bring the little girl Jessica along," Ryan whispered in Mia ear.


    "Yes... yes, master," Mia answered while kneeling on the ground, respectfully escorting him out of the room.


    "Oh, why did I say that just now? It''s so embarrassing."


    Mia patted her chest, feeling so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into. It was normal for Olivia to say that, but a conservative and righteous policewoman like her would feel shy and embarrassed even when she heard words like pussy and asshole, let alone such a slutty courtship.


    Coming back to her senses, she thought about what Ryan had just said.


    She felt nothing about deflowering her anus at night. On the contrary, she was a little excited. But bringing the little girl Jessica with her¡ªdid it mean that her master was going to take action against her?


    Mia didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t refuse her master''s order, so she could only try to persuade Jessica.


    As Ryan walked, he was thinking about Mia''s excited words of courtship. It seemed that she was often influenced by Olivia, so some changes had taken place in her, but this was also good.


    A woman like Olivia, who asks for whatever she wants from a man as if she were his fangirl or sex slave, certainly makes a man feel conquered and satisfied.


    But a beautiful policewoman like Mia, who is seductive from time to time and blushes shyly during sex, is also very popular. Diversification of the harem is the right development.


    Arriving at the central open space of the hospital, Olivia had already begun to direct several people, dividing the women they had brought back into several groups and sending them to do different tasks.


    Although the zombies in the hospital had been cleared, there was still a lot to do, such as reinforcing the fence around the hospital to prevent zombie attacks, cleaning up the debris and zombie corpses in the hospital, and reclaiming wasteland in preparation for future planting...


    If you want to establish a gathering place, you must take care of all aspects. Now the number of people is still small, so Olivia and Lily can maintain it with a few people.


    But when there are more women in the future, a complete and standardized system must be established to ensure the good development of the gathering place.


    Of course, at that time, it will not be enough for Olivia and Lily to handle it alone.


    There will be the need of new law and regulations.

 Chapter 60 Jessica

    "Thank you for your hard work, sister," Ryan wiped the sweat from her forehead and kissed her little face.


    "Why are you being so polite to your sister? You go out and work hard, and I will find a way to help you manage the base so that you don''t have to worry about anything," Lily said quietly, watching her brother wipe the sweat off her face, looking at him tenderly with a bit of love.


    "Master, I''m working hard too," Olivia said pitifully, looking aggrieved.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted to manage? Are you complaining now? I think you are quite suitable for this. I will leave it to you from now on," Lily glanced at Olivia and said jokingly.


    The girl''s face turned bitter, as if she was a little embarrassed. She walked obediently in front of Ryan, lowered her head, and said shamefully, "I''m sorry, Master..."


    "What have you done to let me down?" Ryan asked doubtfully.


    Olivia had brought back so many women, which was a credit to her anyway. Was there anything else she hadn''t done well?


    "She wanted the two school beauties to help you with dressing and washing on a daily basis, but she didn''t expect them to be a little disobedient, so she felt a little embarrassed," Lily explained.


    "That''s the matter... What else do I think of it! At most, I can just change a few. There are so many women, can''t I find a few pretty ones?" Ryan held the girl in his arms and said indifferently.


    "Well... I understand. But don''t worry, Master. I will definitely train Jinn and the other two school beauties well and will definitely satisfy you,"


    Olivia said confidently. In her opinion, only the most beautiful ones are qualified to serve the master. Although there are many beautiful ones among this group of female students, they are still inferior to school beauties like Jinn and Camila. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, they are goddesses in the eyes of other men.


    "Wena, Lena, Yuna, you three don''t have to go to work anymore. Now you will be serving the master''s daily life. Do you hear me?" Lily pointed out the three most beautiful women among the group. They were all young and beautiful girls.


    "Yes," they walked forward nervously.


    "You are so rude. Didn''t I teach you that when you see your master, you should kneel down to greet him?" Olivia said, pointing at Wena and the other two.


    The three girls were startled and knelt down in fear, lowering their heads and waiting for their fate.


    "I tell you, it is your honor to be able to serve the master personally. If I didn''t see that you three are still virgins, do you think you are qualified? If you are unwilling, there are many other people who want to do this job," Olivia taught the girls a lesson in a somewhat cold tone.


    Several girls were frightened out of their wits, while some of the other women not far away looked at Wena and the other two with envy and despair. They really wanted to serve Ryan.


    Although they were college students, favored girls, and were pampered by a group of men in school, and had never done a job like serving others, compared to other jobs, such as carrying supplies, cleaning rooms, and building fences, serving a man was easy.


    Not to mention, he is the only one who can climb up to this base and the man with the best status. Didn''t you see that Olivia, the ruthless female devil, respectfully calls this man "master"?


    There are always many people who curry favor with the powerful. If they can climb into this man''s bed, their lives in this base will be much easier.


    "No, no, we will definitely serve the master well," the three beautiful girls knelt on the ground and said in awe.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about anything else. Serving the master well is your main job. You must unconditionally meet any request of the master. If I find out that you have done something wrong, get out of here and go sweep the floor and move bricks," Olivia said impatiently.


    "Okay, everyone, get up," Ryan waved his hand and asked the three girls kneeling on the ground to stand up.


    "You guys, take these three downstairs to take a shower, have a meal, and then change clothes. Go ahead," Ryan directed two people to take the three girls downstairs.


    "By the way, Olivia, your lecture was pretty good! I guess the lectures to new employees and personnel management will be left to you in the future," Ryan said while pinching Olivia''s smooth little face.


    "Okay, I will definitely not let my master down," Olivia said firmly and seriously, acknowledging that she had a talent in this area and would definitely study hard.


    He stroked the girl''s hair to show his praise.


    -----


    "What? That bad guy asked me to go to his room at night?" Jessica pouted angrily and asked Mia.


    "Jessica, don''t say that. You should call him Master, otherwise it will be bad if others hear it."


    "What? Sister Mia, what kind of love potion did he give you to make you so obedient?" Jessica looked at Mia in disbelief. She always felt that she was like a different person.


    The righteous policewoman of the past had completely disappeared. Even when Olivia slaughtered those men today, Mia didn''t show any intention of stopping her.


    "Oh, that''s not true. The master is a very good person. Aren''t you not so disgusted with him anymore?" Although Mia felt a little embarrassed, she still gritted her teeth and dragged Jessica into the water in order to complete her master''s task.


    Although Jessica was not as disgusted with Ryan as before, it was impossible for her to lower herself to look for him, let alone take the initiative to have sex with him.


    But now it was Mia, the person Jessica admired the most and who saved her life, who came to persuade her. Although Jessica was somewhat reluctant, she had to agree to this unreasonable request under Mia''s pleading.

 Chapter 61 Enema

    At night, when Ryan entered the room, Mia was already waiting with Jessica.


    To be honest, compared to other women, there was nothing particularly unique about Jessica''s figure. She was only about 1.5 meters tall, and it was hard to imagine how she had managed to get into the police academy with such a height.


    Moreover, her breasts were almost flat, with no noticeable bulge, and her legs weren''t long, nor was her butt particularly perky. Apart from her cute and beautiful appearance, there wasn''t much else to praise about her physique.


    However, such characteristics would perfectly suit the tastes of some perverted guys.


    Coincidentally, Ryan didn''t mind this. For him, as long as a girl''s appearance was outstanding enough, whether she was a petite or a mature woman, with or without big breasts and long legs, she held a unique appeal.


    Most of the women Ryan had encountered before, like Olivia and Mia, had explosive, curvy figures. A petite girl like Jessica was a refreshing change.


    So, when Ryan saw Jessica walking into the room timidly with hesitation and unease, the remaining desire in his mind was immediately ignited.


    The clothes Jessica was wearing had likely been picked out by Mia from the stash of sexy uniforms Ryan had brought back earlier. They were designed for fun and temptation.


    Unlike the revealing police uniform Mia had worn before, this outfit wasn''t as exposed, but the skirt was significantly shortened, allowing a glimpse of the girl''s buttocks with the slightest breeze.


    The top was made more transparent, and since the uniform didn''t include underwear, Ryan could vaguely see the two bright red spots on the chest.


    When Jessica noticed Ryan staring at her body, a blush spread across her pretty face, and a hint of anger flashed in her eyes.


    However, compared to Mia, her temper was milder, and she was more timid. She felt uneasy and embarrassed, but Mia quickly took her hand to comfort her.


    "Well done..." Ryan raised his eyebrows and praised Mia. He hadn''t expected her to be so thoughtful. She had even dressed the petite girl in the uniform, making her look like a real cute¡ªadorable and irresistible.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Mia felt secretly delighted. It had taken a lot of effort to persuade Jessica to put on the uniform, but now she was seeing the results.


    "Come Lick It..." Ryan sat on the sofa, spread his legs carelessly, and patted the armrest.


    Mia looked at him resentfully, propped up her somewhat weak body, and knelt in front of him. She unbuttoned his pants and held his limp cock with both hands. Her pretty face flushed with shame, and her stunning appearance was enough to captivate most men.


    Especially since Mia was wearing a real police uniform, not the erotic kind, but a formal one. It was wrapped tightly around her, not as revealing as the erotic version, but this solemn and dignified look made it even more enticing. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of having such a righteous and resolute policewoman kneeling before him, ready to serve, made Ryan harden instantly.


    Ryan''s penis gave off a fishy smell, but Mia didn''t show the slightest bit of disgust. Instead, her expression was almost pious as she held his huge cock with her slender hands.


    She extended her delicate pink tongue and gently licked the remaining semen and urine, savoring it as if it were a delicacy, swallowing it bit by bit.


    Although Jessica had known that Mia had been conquered by Ryan, seeing the strong, resolute policewoman kneeling meekly to suck a man''s cock made her blush deeply. She felt embarrassed and shy, especially under Ryan''s playful gaze. She wanted to open the door and run away.


    "Okay, don''t just stand there. Go fill the syringe over there with milk, spread her buttocks, and give her an enema. Today, we''re going to deflower the beautiful policewoman''s anus!" Ryan instructed Jessica while stroking her buttocks with interest.


    Jessica''s body stiffened for a moment. Although she didn''t fully understand what an enema entailed, she had a rough idea.


    Her face turned red with shyness, especially when she saw the big bottle of milk, vibrator, sexy uniforms, and syringes on the table. She never would have imagined that Sister Mia would engage in such wild activities with this man.


    "Jessica, go quickly. Didn''t I tell you to be obedient and not make master angry?" Mia urged the dazed girl.


    Jessica gritted her teeth, walked to the table, picked up the syringe, and began pumping milk into it.


    "Don''t stop, pump more to clean it... You don''t want to eat anything later!"


    Jessica was shocked. What was she supposed to eat? It couldn''t be what Mia had just consumed. Despite her hesitation, she filled the syringe with milk.


    With a nervous and excited mood, Jessica carefully took off Mia''s underwear. It was a strange feeling to see the senior policewoman she admired most being prepared for an enema. The scene was both surreal and thrilling.


    As the blue police uniform pants were slowly removed, Jessica stared in amazement. Mia wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    Her lower body was completely exposed, her pink little hole trembling slightly, glistening with a crystal-like sheen. Her anus, gray-white and tightly closed, expanded and contracted, looking both delicate and beautiful.


    Mia was deeply embarrassed. Although she couldn''t see what was happening behind her, she could imagine the obscene scene. She buried her head in Ryan''s lower body, hoping to distract herself from the shame and discomfort. She wanted to forget everything.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense and surreal. Jessica stared at Mia''s perfect lower body, her pink labia slightly parted, surrounded by a few sparse hairs. The tight anus showed no gap at all.


    Jessica''s heart raced with excitement and nervousness. She took a deep breath, held Mia''s buttocks apart with one hand, and slowly inserted the syringe.


    "Woo...ah~" Mia''s body twitched as the cold needle entered her. It was uncomfortable but not overly painful. The needle was thin, about the width of a pen core.

 Chapter 62 Enema II

    "I''m sorry, Sister Mia..." Jessica muttered, then pushed the syringe, allowing the milk to flow into Mia''s anus and rectum.


    "Woo... It''s so hot, so burning... Oh... Ah~ Master~" Mia winced in pain, her upper body collapsing onto Ryan''s legs. To avoid excessive stimulation, Ryan had used warm milk, but the sensation still felt like fire in her sensitive areas.


    Her anus and intestines wriggled involuntarily, the tight opening stretching like a blooming chrysanthemum. The intense stimulation made Mia''s body tense up. She clung tightly to Ryan''s waist, lying across his legs, enduring the discomfort as Jessica continued the enema.


    As the liquid in the syringe decreased, Mia began to feel full. Her anus was stretched, and the sensation was akin to holding in days'' worth of waste. It was incredibly uncomfortable, but she dared not relax.


    "Go get another one, this isn''t enough..."


    Jessica face paled. It was clear that Mia was struggling. She had already administered nearly 200 ml, and Mia''s anus was contracting nervously from the strain. The thought of how uncomfortable it must be made Jessica hesitate, but she knew she had to continue.


    "No, Sister Mia is already like this, and you''re still torturing her..." Jessica suddenly became anxious and spoke to Ryan angrily.


    "It''s okay, just do it, Jessica..." Mia hurriedly reassured her.


    Seeing the little girl hesitate, Ryan said impatiently, "If you''re still hesitating, then it''s your turn. I''ll inject it into you..."


    Jessica''s body trembled, her eyes turned red, and she muttered while pumping milk, "Asshole, Sister Mia is so good to you, and you still play with her like this~ You''re such a beast~"


    Ryan ignored her complaints. When she had multiple orgasms from being fucked by him, she must have known this feeling. Maybe Mia would be looking forward to it!


    This time, about 300 ml of milk was extracted and injected into Mia''s pink anus. In total, there was 500 ml of enema liquid, almost the amount of a bottle of mineral water.


    So much liquid was injected into Mia''s anus and intestines that she couldn''t stand the stimulation. Her pretty face, which was originally rosy, turned pale. She hugged her swollen belly and lay on Ryan''s legs, convulsing wildly, with beads of sweat dripping down.


    "It''s so bloated... My stomach feels like it''s going to explode, and I feel like I can''t hold it back and defecate... Woohoo~ Ah~ Master~" Mia twitched as she lay on the man''s legs. Her pants had fallen down to her knees. Her upper body was fully dressed, but her lower body was naked and exposed. Her pink anus kept squirming.


    To prevent the little slave girl from squirting in the room, Ryan directly stuffed a butt plug into her.


    Jessica watched this scene anxiously, feeling very guilty and pained. To be honest, she was the one who had given Mia the enema with her own hands. The sister who usually protected her so much was being tortured like this. She couldn''t help but cry sadly.


    "Please, don''t do this. Sister Mia can''t hold on any longer... Can you stop?" Jessica no longer cared about her disgust and knelt down to beg Ryan.


    "Okay, okay, take her to the bathroom..." Although Mia was obviously still able to hold on, this level was enough. After all, it was the first time, and it would be bad if they went too far.


    As if she had been pardoned, Jessica quickly pulled Mia, who could no longer walk, into the bathroom. From behind, she could even see the butt plug hanging from her anus, swaying back and forth, a sight both elegant and obscene.


    Not long after, Jessica helped the exhausted Mia out. The liquid in the anus had been released, and it was cleaned afterward, but Mia''s face was still a little pale.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I am a bit useless, and I disappoint you..." Mia lowered her head and said embarrassedly.


    "No, you did a good job. You''ll get used to it slowly... Lie down nicely, and your master will give you an enema this time~" Ryan patted the sofa.


    Mia was very obedient. She knelt on the sofa as obediently as before, sticking her butt up and revealing her seductive pink anus.


    Ryan once again filled the syringe with 500 ml of liquid, this time ice-cold. Then he held the syringe with one hand and squeezed it into the pink anus in front of him with the other.


    The beautiful policewoman''s asshole was very beautiful. A pink anus was embedded in her white and tender buttocks. The chrysanthemum-like folds were helplessly stretched open by the syringe, and the cold enema liquid flowed into the delicate rectum.


    "Ah, Master, my stomach is so bloated", Mia''s moaning came again, but it was no longer as painful as before, instead carrying a hint of coquettishness and lust.


    "Pa!"


    Because she felt somewhat stimulated and comfortable, Mia''s buttocks couldn''t help but twist actively, making it impossible for Ryan to smoothly push the enema liquid. He angrily slapped the big buttocks of the pretty policewoman, leaving a huge red palm print on the white flesh.


    "Little slut, be quiet!"


    Mia froze in shame. Ryan pulled out the syringe with satisfaction and quickly inserted the butt plug into her anus, blocking the enema liquid that was about to gush out. The butt plug, with a diameter of 6 cm, invaded the asshole that had never been developed, making the beautiful policewoman moan unconsciously.


    "Come, stand up, and let the master see what you look like now."


    Ryan ordered Mia to stand up. She straightened up with difficulty, her originally flat belly now swollen like that of a woman five or six months pregnant. She struggling to move, tried hard to stand up straight. Her swollen belly held up her police uniform, and a shy blush appeared on her pretty face.


    "It''s so beautiful! The pretty policewoman having an enema could make all men ejaculate." Ryan couldn''t help but admire this wonderful scene. She was wearing a righteous and solemn police uniform, and except for her bulging belly, there was nothing unusual about her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63 Anal

    Only her lower body was exposed, with her pants half-removed. She was completely naked from the waist down, creating a weird contrast: the upper body was holy and righteous, while the lower body was lewd and vulgar, blending together perfectly.


    Then Ryan asked Mia to lie down with her back to him and her butt raised. He took several photos of the beautiful scene of her with a butt plug in her asshole, a sight both tearful and obscene. Of course, Jessica also appeared in the photo, holding Mia''s big butt.


    Ryan performed the enema three times until Mia''s anus became clean without any foreign matter and even smelled fragrant. Only then did he stop.


    "Okay, lick my cock clean, lubricate it, and then I''ll fuck your asshole, hahaha~" Ryan laughed lasciviously.


    "I... let me do it..." Jessica said timidly at this time.


    Now Mia and Ryan looked at her with some confusion. Ryan hadn''t expected Jessica to take the initiative. He thought he could just force himself on her later.


    Seeing this, Jessica didn''t say anything but gritted her teeth and knelt in front of Ryan, imitating Mia. She held his penis with her trembling hands.


    ''Sister Mia, I can''t help you much. I can only do this for you. If this bad guy ejaculates, I''m afraid he won''t have the mind to play with your asshole~'' Jessica thought to herself.


    Jessica was terrified when she saw Ryan''s cock.


    The rod, nearly 20 centimeters long and as thick as four fingers, was going to be inserted into Sister Mia''s anus. She would probably die of pain. Jessica couldn''t bear to see this scene and decided to feed the tiger with her own body to help her out of the predicament.


    Ryan saw her nervousness and frightened movements, but she was still holding his cock tightly. He probably knew what she was thinking. She just wanted to make him ejaculate so he wouldn''t have the energy to torment Mia.


    But this poor girl obviously didn''t know how powerful Ryan was. Not to mention whether she could make him ejaculate, even if she succeeded, he could still go twice, or even three or four times.


    After experiencing the initial unfamiliarity and nervousness, Jessica gradually got into the mood. The smell of the cock after being licked by Mia wasn''t so strong, so after Jessica licked the cock clean, she tried hard to open her sexy little mouth to hold the cock and suck it slowly.


    Her pink little tongue licked all over the glans. From time to time, she looked up, her beautiful eyes pleading pitifully at Ryan, as if urging him to ejaculate earlier.


    Ryan didn''t expose her thoughts. He just sat on the sofa and enjoyed the oral sex service of the beautiful girl. Mia hesitated for a moment and knelt beside her to instruct in oral sex techniques.


    Ryan was watching a gorgeous policewoman teaching oral sex techniques while a beautiful girl knelt between his legs licking his cock.


    The satisfaction in his heart was about to reach its peak, and he was almost going crazy with pleasure.


    He kept moaning with pleasure, his eyes slightly closed, as if he was feeling the fatal pleasure like a tide, "It''s really comfortable. Yes, lick it like this. Tsk tsk tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you to have a talent for oral sex."


    When Jessica heard his praise, she knew he was gradually getting into it. Although she felt extremely ashamed and angry, she was still a little happy about her success, so she sucked harder.


    Her tight, tender little mouth and flexible, soft little tongue made Ryan''s legs tremble with pleasure. This girls oral skills were even better than Mia''s. It was hard to believe how her little mouth could be so talented.


    Jessica''s little head moved up and down on his huge cock as if she were eating a delicious popsicle, and obscene sounds escaped her sexy little mouth.


    However, no matter how talented Jessica was or how fast she improved, it was difficult for her to make the experienced Ryan ejaculate in a short period. Even after licking for more than ten minutes, her mouth was a little sore, and his cock remained energetic, showing no sign of ejaculating.


    Jessica suddenly became anxious, her mouth growing weaker. "You... why don''t you come out yet!" She looked unwilling.


    "Hehe... with your limited skills, you want to make me cum so quickly?" Ryan found it a little funny.


    Jessica was still too inexperienced. If he didn''t want to ejaculate, it would be difficult for her to make him cum even if she sucked for an hour. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jessica, you don''t have to do it anymore. Thank you... you did a great job," Mia interrupted Jessica, who still wanted to try.


    Jessica looked discouraged. Seeing Mia''s expression, she felt ashamed and thought she couldn''t help her. She blamed herself deeply.


    Jessica face was full of pain and struggle, but as she looked at Ryan, who was stroking Mia''s butt with a lewd smile, she knew she couldn''t resist this man.


    Mia also stood up on her own initiative and walked to the sofa. She imitated the way she had performed oral sex before, with her upper body pressed against the back of the sofa, her hips raised backward, and shaking constantly, as if seducing Ryan.


    The beautiful policewoman felt nervous and expectant, as if she were back to the time when her hands were tied by her master and she was pressed on the bed to lose her virginity.


    This time, she was losing her virginity again, but she took the initiative to spread her buttocks and wait for her master to break her asshole. The meaning was completely different.


    Mia also used her hands to pry open her snow-white buttocks, exposing her pink pussy in front of Ryan.


    From behind, her pussy was still leaking love juice. Her thick labia were a little red and swollen from Ryan''s previous fucking, and part of the flesh in her pussy was turned outward, showing how hard he had played with her.

 Chapter 64 Anal II

    Ryan looked at the other pink little hole above her pussy. The wrinkles at the anus were gently wriggling, showing that the girl''s heart was not calm.


    Mia closed her eyes and covered them tightly with her hands. Ryan smiled and simply pushed his penis to the girl''s buttocks, rubbing it on her labia and gathering a lot of vaginal fluid. When Mia thought Ryan was going to insert his penis into her vagina first, he suddenly lifted his penis upwards and aimed it at her delicate anus.


    Before she could react, the man thrust his lower body hard, and his thick glans pressed against the tight anus of the beautiful policewoman, slowly and viciously inserting it.


    The innocent girl''s anus was incredibly tight.


    Ryan gritted his teeth and finally squeezed open the anal hole, inserting his penis a little bit. However, before the glans was halfway in, he felt the folds around the anus constantly biting and licking the glans, giving him an extremely pleasant touch.


    But for Mia, this was not a good experience. She widened her eyes in pain, turned back to look at her master pitifully, and her buttocks kept shaking and trembling, as if she were in pain and wanted to escape his control.


    Ryan hardened his heart, held her buttocks tightly with both hands, and pushed his lower body harder, forcing half of his penis into her delicate anus.


    "Ah..." The huge tearing pain made Mia scream uncontrollably. She clearly felt the tender flesh of her anus being squeezed open by the master''s cock, as if a thick, red-hot iron rod had torn her anus apart. There was pain like needles pricking her everywhere.


    Ryan didn''t even dare to make a sound. His cock was being clamped by the her anus as if it were about to break. This feeling was much more intense than the first time she lost her virginity.


    Every part of the anal and rectal walls was desperately squeezing Ryan''s cock, trying to expel the uninvited guest. However, the cock, which wanted to slip away, couldn''t move because of the close connection between the glans and the anus.


    Mia was so nervous and excited that she was about to collapse. Her lower body couldn''t help but spasm. She fell onto the back of the sofa in pain, not daring to move her lower body anymore. However, her anus was even tighter than before, which made Ryan''s penis hurt a little.


    "Sister Mia... she can''t take it anymore, please let her go?" Seeing Mia''s face twisted in pain, her little mouth covered with her hands as she let out slight cries of pain, Jessica became more and more distressed. She felt very guilty and wished she could share some of her pain.


    Ryan ignored her. His cock was about to explode from being squeezed by Mia''s asshole. The feeling of the anal wall squeezing his cock was so stimulating that if he couldn''t hold it back, he would probably ejaculate soon.


    After a short rest, the first wave of pain slowly passed, and Mia breathed a sigh of relief as her anus gradually relaxed. Ryan saw the opportunity and simply pushed hard again, inserting the entire penis into her delicate anus. A trace of blood flowed down the anal wall and stained his penis.


    After being prepared, Mia was obviously much better this time. At least she didn''t make any sound. Just looking at her trembling body and painful expression was enough to see how painful such anal sex was for her.


    Ryan was almost going crazy with pleasure. The asshole of her was ten times tighter than her vagina, and it would contract autonomously as her buttocks continued to shake, sucking the rod rhythmically like a small mouth.


    If Ryan weren''t an experienced man, he would have been defeated as soon as he inserted it.


    Under the temptation of immense pleasure, he no longer cared about the feelings of the young policewoman beneath him. He slowly thrust his waist back and forth, beginning to fuck the girl''s asshole.


    To better appreciate the solemn and upright yet lewd and vulgar expression of her, Ryan lay on her back, unbuttoned her navy blue police uniform with both hands, grabbed her breasts, squeezed them hard, and put his head on her shoulders, looking at her expression and kissing her pretty face.


    "Ohh¡­ Master¡­ Ah¡­ It''s coming again¡­ Don''t do it so hard¡­ It''s sore¡­ Ahhhh¡­ My flesh is going to be broken¡­ No¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death by Master''s big cock."


    Mia''s legs had already gone limp when the man''s cock entered her. The thick cock was like a nail that pierced the beautiful policewoman''s strong and resolute heart, making her weak and soft, unable to resist her master''s actions.


    If Ryan hadn''t held her body tightly, she would have fallen to the ground long ago, instead of clinging to the back of the sofa like now.


    Under such circumstances, Mia could only allow him behind her to insert his penis into her anus. Her tight anus was forced to clamp his penis tightly, as if deliberately biting and sucking it, constantly giving the penis more pleasure. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huff¡­ ahh¡­ slutty policewoman¡­ your asshole is so tight¡­ it feels so good no matter how I fuck it¡­ hiss¡­ if I had known earlier, I would have deflowered your asshole first¡­ it''s so tight that the master is so happy¡­"


    Ryan held her beautiful hips with both hands and kept thrusting his waist, plunging into her again and again, constantly uttering all kinds of humiliating words, enjoying her humiliated and shameful expression.


    At the same time, Ryan''s hands were still wandering on Mia''s elastic and smooth skin.


    Mia in serious police uniform was shaking her body with a flushed face, her slender and attractive legs were twisting restlessly, her eyes were a little dazed, as if she had been played around by a man.


    Seeing the originally heroic and dignified female police officer revealing such a lewd expression, Ryan was in a trance and almost ejaculated due to the stimulation of her twisting buttocks.


    After calming down, Ryan stopped her movements with his hands and continued to thrust his cock in and out of the tight asshole.

 Chapter 65 Wild Mia

    At the same time, Ryan''s hands were still wandering over Mia''s elastic and smooth skin. The policewoman, dressed in a serious police uniform, was shaking with a flushed face, her slender and attractive legs twisting restlessly.


    Her eyes were dazed, as if she had been completely dominated by the man.


    Seeing the once heroic and dignified female police officer revealing such a lewd expression, Ryan was momentarily entranced, almost ejaculating from the stimulation of her twisting buttocks. After calming down, he stopped her movements with his hands and continued to thrust his cock in and out of her tight asshole.


    "Ahhh... It hurts so much... Master... No... No... Why do I feel such a weird sensation when being fucked there... Ahhhhh... I can''t take it anymore... I''m going to be broken by the master... I''m going to be fucked to death... My asshole is going to be torn apart ahhhh~"


    Under Ryan''s relentless thrusting, Mia gradually began to feel pleasure. She reached between her legs with one hand and began to gently tease her pussy, as if seeking even more pleasure.


    In fact, most women do not feel pleasure when their anus is fucked.


    The main reason is that the anus has fewer nerve endings and is more sensitive. As a result, few people can feel pleasure and reach orgasm when their backdoor is penetrated.


    But Mia seemed to be an exception. Ryan''s cock could clearly feel the unusual sensitivity of her asshole, which was no less responsive than her vagina. At the same time, it also produced a sense of pleasure, causing her sphincter to contract more intensely.


    She slowly began to feel the unique pleasure of anal sex, especially after having just received an enema. Her warm intestinal walls wrapped around Ryan''s cock like a hot water bottle, making him feel like he was about to explode. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Ryan became even more excited and didn''t stop humiliating the beautiful policewoman, "You can get horny even when your asshole is fucked? You really are a slutty little bitch. And you call yourself the policewoman of A City? I think you should just be called the master''s sex slave from now on. I promise to fuck you to death every day."


    Mia, already confused and disoriented, could barely make out what her master was saying. She responded in a low voice: "Yes... Mia is a slutty girl... a lowly girl... the master''s bitch sex slave... the sex slave''s asshole... I''m going to be fucked to death by the master... ah ah... I''m going to cum... I can''t take it anymore... ah ah ah~"


    Then she reached orgasm directly from the anal stimulation, her pussy squirting out a torrent of semen and vaginal fluid that flowed down her smooth thighs.


    After Mia finally reached orgasm, Ryan had no intention of stopping. He continued to fuck her asshole while she was still squirting, causing her sensitive pussy to spasm repeatedly and her anus to constantly squeeze his cock.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­ I can''t¡­ anymore¡­ I''ll be broken like this¡­ Don''t¡­ Please¡­ Master¡­ Dear Master¡­ Don''t go on¡­ Ahhhhhhh¡­ I''m going crazy¡­ I''m going crazy¡­"


    Mia''s anus was highly sensitive, and she had never experienced such intense double stimulation. Her tender pussy, still in the throes of orgasm, immediately reached another climax.


    This orgasm was even more intense and wild than the previous one. A massive amount of vaginal fluid and semen poured out of her pink pussy like a stream, soaking the sofa, while her tight anus contracted wildly.


    Under such stimulation, Ryan could no longer hold back. He thrust his hips hard and sprayed a large amount of semen into the tender asshole of the heroic policewoman.


    "Huff, huff..." After Ryan finally ejaculated, Mia could no longer withstand the repeated humiliation and abuse. She collapsed in his arms, completely spent. Ryan enjoyed the curvy and elastic body of her wantonly, laughing triumphantly in his heart.


    The most beautiful policewoman in A City had been completely penetrated by him in every way. Her asshole, pussy, and mouth had all been filled with his semen. The two holes on her delicate buttocks were so stretched that they couldn''t close, and semen kept flowing out of them. The room was filled with the overwhelming scent of sex.


    Ryan hugged the delicate body of Mia, his cock still buried in her asshole, feeling so comfortable that he didn''t want to move. Next to the sofa, Jessica stood with an expression as if she had eaten something vile.


    Slowly pulling his cock out of Mia''s asshole, Ryan admired her two large breasts dangling from her unbuttoned police uniform and her perfect naked body. The cock that had just ejaculated was already regaining its vigor.


    Not to mention, Mia in his arms was still twisting and moaning, her plump and perky buttocks pressing against his cock, which was incredibly stimulating.


    Ryan''s heart stirred, and he thrust his lower body, hugging Mia tightly as he gently rubbed her pussy with his penis. However, as soon as he did this, Mia in his arms moaned in pain, "No... Master... Please... Both places down there are hurting so much... If you do it again... It will kill me..."


    After hearing Mia''s plea, Ryan gently placed her on the sofa, spreading her slender legs to reveal her pink pussy and asshole.


    Just as she had said, the labia of her pussy were red and swollen from being fucked, the pink flesh turned outward, with sticky white semen and vaginal fluid continuously flowing out.


    The anus that had just been deflowered was now stretched into a round hole that couldn''t close. The wrinkles around her anus were red and flattened. Semen and blood continued to flow from her asshole, and there was even blood on Ryan''s cock, evidence of how rough he had been.


    Mia''s expression wasn''t exaggerated. As soon as Ryan fingers lightly touched her lower body, she cried out in pain and looked at him pitifully, as if blaming him for fucking her too hard earlier. It felt like her asshole had been torn apart.

 Chapter 66 Jessica

    Ryan wasn''t the type to be unkind to women, especially since Mia was now completely loyal to him. She was like a finely crafted sword, having just endured so many lewd and humiliating games. The two holes in her lower body were swollen and red. Forcing himself on her again would be too much.


    However, looking at her cute and shy expression, he was reluctant to completely abandon her. After a moment of thought, he whispered something in her ear, causing Mia''s pretty face to turn red. She looked at him resentfully, pouting her lips but not daring to say anything.


    She got up from the sofa, leaned on the armrest, and slowly knelt in front of Ryan. She opened her little mouth and took his cock inside, licking the semen and love juice drip from her pussy and asshole.


    This cock had just ejaculated inside the beautiful girl''s pussy and asshole, but under Ryan''s constant training, Mia seemed to have grown accustomed to it. However, her furrowed brows and tendency to retch showed that she was still uncomfortable.


    After all, the cock wasn''t just coated with the man''s semen but also her vaginal fluid and the blood from her deflowering. The mixture of these scents was almost unbearable.


    Mia was indeed a gorgeous and talented policewoman when it came to serving men. Her oral skills were becoming more and more proficient. Her warm red lips tightly wrapped around his rod, her small hands moving up and down while her clever tongue licked the glans, coronal sulcus, and other sensitive parts.


    Ryan felt so good that he could barely contain himself. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to enjoy the Jessica next, he would have ejaculated directly into Mia''s beautiful little mouth.


    Ryan was so excited by the scene before him that he ordered Jessica to kneel down as well, letting the two beautiful girls lick his cock together.


    Although Jessica felt a little disgusted, her guilt and unease over Mia''s suffering compelled her to endure it. She felt as though she was suffering on Mia''s behalf. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t the first time they had worked together. After an initial bout of shyness, Jessica quickly got into the mood, competing with Mia to please the man''s cock.


    The delicate lips of the two beautiful girls pressed tightly against either side of the penis, their tender hands stroking it up and down. As Jessica and Mia''s movements grew more vigorous, their lips occasionally touched, forming a half-closed ring of flesh that frantically teased Ryan''s cock. Their pitiful, upward glances only further fueled his animalistic desires.


    Ryan had never experienced such erotic service before. The two beautiful girls beneath him seemed to be kissing, except that a cock was sandwiched between their lips, constantly stimulating the sensitive nerves.


    The combined efforts of the two girls made his legs weak. The sight of their charming eyes filled him with an almost unbearable happiness.


    After stroking the rod for a while, Jessica began to focus on Ryan''s testicles, lying lower to lick them while Mia took over the cock. Mia''s cheeks flushed even redder as she resumed her task.


    Ryan wasn''t surprised by Mia''s behavior. Although she had always been shy and strong-willed in bed, rarely giving in unless repeatedly brought to orgasm, her usual heroic demeanor masked a deep loyalty to her master.


    Having been dragged into sexual encounters with Olivia before, she had no objections to close contact with other girls. Her absolute loyalty to Ryan made her serve him in perfect harmony with Jessica, something that didn''t surprise him.


    However, Jessica had never before participated in such acts with Ryan and another woman. She was still a virgin, her first time not yet taken by Ryan.


    This meant she still harbored resistance toward him. Yet, her desire to spare Mia further torment drove her to serve him willingly. Her rapid shift from resistance to enthusiasm surprised Ryan.


    Her tongue moved with increasing excitement, licking downward along the shaft. The intense pleasure overwhelmed Ryan''s thoughts. Gradually, Jessica''s pink tongue reached his testicles and then moved further down to his buttocks. Ryan obligingly spread his legs wider, exposing his anus.


    Jessica understood his intent. Aroused by the pungent scent of semen, she pressed her sweet lips against his anus without hesitation, her tongue probing and circling the sensitive area. The sensation drove Ryan to the brink of ecstasy.


    Ryan sat astride the sofa, riding the pretty face of the half-naked policewoman before him, enjoying her ultimate service. Behind him, the adorable Jessica buried her face in his asshole, her tongue working shamelessly to please him.


    Under Mia''s expert oral skills and Jessica''s relentless assault, Ryan felt as though he might explode. He soon reached his limit, ejaculating in thick streams into Mia''s mouth.


    Mia swallowed the semen with quiet sobs, while Jessica behind him continued her frenzied tongue thrusts until he had completely emptied himself.


    After ensuring her master had finished, Mia shyly released his cock and swallowed the remaining semen. She opened her mouth to show Ryan, her lewd expression coupled with her heroic yet shy demeanor reigniting his desire. His recently spent cock hardened again, and he longed to pounce on the stunning policewoman once more.


    However, Ryan knew Mia had already endured much. Even the oral service she had just provided had left her weak and leaning on the sofa. If he pushed her further, she might not be able to rise tomorrow.


    But there was still Jessica behind him, ready to sate his unrelenting lust.


    "No... how could I do this?" Jessica sat on the ground, overwhelmed by what she had just done. The thought of using her pure, beautiful mouth to lick a man''s asshole filled her with nausea and self-disgust.


    "No... wuwuwu~" Jessica cried bitterly. Her cute outfit was disheveled, exposing large swathes of her snow-white skin. Her delicate frame only made her seem more in need of protection.


    Ryan looked at the distraught girl and understood. He had heard that everyone had unique sexual preferences, and women had different sensitive points. Some simply hadn''t been discovered yet.

 Chapter 67 Jessica First Time

    For instance, Olivia thrived on exhibitionism, becoming wildly excited during public sex. Mia, on the other hand, enjoyed being bound or dressed provocatively. Transforming her from a strong, upright policewoman into a depraved slut heightened her sensitivity and excitement.


    As for Jessica, her unique fetishes had begun to surface. Her initial reluctance had given way to enthusiasm, especially when she had licked his cock and even ventured to his asshole. It seemed she had a hidden proclivity for such acts.


    "Let me go... No, don''t, wuwu..." Jessica''s face was a mask of fear and anxiety.


    She hadn''t yet recovered from the disgust of licking a man''s asshole and felt even more repulsed by Ryan. She didn''t understand why, despite the salty, smelly semen, she had felt such pleasure in consuming it. It was as if she had been completely overtaken by desire.


    Ryan paid no heed. He lifted her and placed her on the table against the wall. The height was perfect; her legs dangled in the air, her crotch level with Ryan''s lower body.


    "Wuwuwu... Bastard, let me go..." Jessica cried heartbrokenly. If her admirers saw her now, they would be devastated.


    This cherished, pampered girl, reduced to such lowly acts, was more than she could bear.


    Before seating her, Ryan adjusted the hem of her skirt to ensure it wouldn''t be trapped under her. This made it easy for him to lift the cute short skirt to her waist. The modified skirt barely reached her knees, so with a slight tug, her naked lower body was fully exposed.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll strip you completely and send you out naked for everyone to laugh at," Ryan warned, his vicious gaze stopping her from pulling her skirt down.


    Seeing that Jessica had finally behaved a little, Ryan nodded with satisfaction and stared at her body. The cute fluffy short skirt did not cover the stunning scenery of the girl''s lower body at all, and it was pulled up, and a faint trace of flesh could be seen between her tightly clamped legs.


    She was not wearing any underwear.


    The white lace printed on her upper body makes her look like a cute little girl. Her thin body looks fragile, as if she could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    Especially the two ponytails on her head with white headbands on them, coupled with her timid and pitiful expression, it makes people''s girlish hearts burst. They can''t wait to press this beautiful doll under them and play with her violently and fuck her.


    As if he suddenly remembered something, Ryan grabbed Jessica''s two tender legs and pulled them hard to both sides and towards him. Caught off guard, Jessica lower body was almost pulled off the table by him.


    If she hadn''t quickly held Ryan''s shoulders, she might have been pulled off the table. Ryan forcefully spread her beautiful legs apart, revealing the pussy between her legs, which stunned him for a moment.


    Jessica turned out to be a bald pussy.


    At first, she clamped her legs together, so Ryan didn''t see any pubic hair. He thought she developed late, so it wasn''t that obvious. He just didn''t expect that she had the famous bald pussy hole.


    There was one thing he was sure of, Ryan really liked this kind of pussy, as they looked very clean and pure, and he could fully appreciate every detail of their lower body without any omissions, and there was no need for pubic hair to block his view.


    However, women like Olivia and Mia both have pubic hair on their lower bodies, and Mia''s is more luxuriant, almost covering her entire lower body, including the mons pubis and the crotch.


    Although Ryan doesn''t hate women with a lot of pubic hair, he can''t say he likes it either. On the contrary, he is very interested in women with clean lower bodies. He even has the idea of ??shaving off all the pubic hair on these women''s lower bodies. However, even if he does that, it is an acquired form.


    The pussy in front of him at this moment was a standard natural bald, without even a single pubic hair on it, and the pink labia were tightly closed, as tender as a little girl. If he didn''t forcibly pull open the two labia, he wouldn''t even be able to find the entrance to the pussy.


    Ryan swallowed subconsciously, and for some unknown reason, he actually moved his head forward. He seldom lick''s women private parts because he didn''t want to bite off a mouthful of hair, but the bald pussy was an exception.


    He stuck out his tongue and licked the small tender hole. Jessica screamed out at Ryan''s action, and subconsciously clamped her legs together, and also clamping his head. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica''s silky and smooth thigh skin pressed tightly against Ryan''s cheek, giving Ryan a comfortable touch. He simply licked Jessica''s virgin pussy directly, ignoring her pleas and struggles, and savored it like a delicious dish.


    "Stop...Ryan...it hurts so much...ahhhhh...it''s so itchy...get up quickly...you can''t bear it...ahhh...let go...wuwu, let me go~"


    As her lower body was in mid-air and only a small part of her petite buttocks was sitting on the edge of the table, Jessica did not dare to move at all. She could only twist her body slightly, hoping that Ryan would let her go quickly.


    Jessica''s virgin pussy was absolutely delicious. Not only did it have no peculiar smell, it even had a faint fragrance. This smell was a mixture of the virgin body fragrance of the beautiful girl and the excitement and vitality that the girl''s sexual organs brought to men, making Ryan unable to stop lusting after her pussy.


    He didn''t stop until Jessica''s moans became louder and louder and her pussy began to flow out of love juice.


    Looking at the Jessica whose pretty face was flushed by his torment, Ryan grinned lasciviously. Now was the best time to break her virginity.

 Chapter 68 Jessicas First Time II

    Swallowing excitedly, Ryan held Jessica''s beautiful legs with both hands. His thick, hard and hot cock hung under his crotch, as mighty as a spear. He slowly advanced forward and reached the entrance of her virgin hole.


    However, because Jessica white pussy was too tight and her labia were tightly closed together without any gap, Ryan tried for a long time but failed to insert it. As a last resort, he used both hands to separate the two plump and tender pink labia, revealing a needle-sized flesh hole, and then he stuffed a small part of the glans into it.


    "No, don''t...Ryan...it hurts, I''m not ready yet...really...please...can you please take it out..." Jessica''s expression became anxious, her eyes filled with pain and pleading.


    Ryan turned a deaf ear to all of this. The pleasure coming from his lower body made him feel very comfortable. Before the formal insertion, just by pushing open the labia and inserting it into the hole, he could feel the strong squeeze. The two labia bit the glans tightly, and the feeling it brought was indescribable.


    Holding her slender waist, Ryan pushed forward with force, and the huge glans forced open the tight virgin hole and went straight in.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." The pain of her vagina being stretched open made Jessica scream. Ryan clenched his teeth, not daring to stop at all. He thrust his waist hard with all his strength, driving the glans inside.


    After squeezing open a layer of thin membrane that had almost no blocking effect, the penis went straight into the deep of the vagina.


    Ryan naturally knew that it was the hymen of Jessica. With the insertion of his penis, another virgin was also taken into his pocket. However, Ryan now had no time to sigh. The layers of flesh that kept squeezing in from all directions almost crushed his penis.


    Even though he thought his penis was as hard as iron, he felt that it was about to be cut off by Jessica''s virgin hole.


    When he was breaking the virginity of the other two women, Mia''s vagina was the tightest. It was very difficult for him to even move when he was breaking her virginity.


    However, compared with Jessica''s vagina, it was still a bit weaker. Ryan just inserted his penis into the vagina, and before he could move it, he felt like ejaculating because of the squeezing inside the vagina. The feeling was even getting stronger and stronger.


    He gritted his teeth, ignoring the crazy screams and cries of Jessica under his crotch, and thrust his waist hard. Because Jessica''s pussy was too tight, every thrust consumed a lot of his strength. The cock almost rubbed against her tight and tender pussy and moved forward. The pink labia soon turned red from the friction.


    Seeing the miserable scene of the little Lolita losing her virginity, Mia couldn''t help but feel very pitiful, so she took the initiative to support her tired body, slowly walked behind the table and supported her body, "Don''t be afraid, relax, it will be over soon..." She kept comforting the poor little girl.


    Mia took the initiative to support Jessica, which saved Ryan a lot of energy. For him, the pleasure of fucking a virgin''s pussy was naturally incomparable, but for Jessica, a virgin, this was undoubtedly the most horrible punishment in the world.


    "Ah¡­ It hurts¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ My lower body is going to break¡­ It hurts so much¡­ Aaaaaa¡­"


    Jessica face was pale, her beautiful eyes rolling upwards, her fingers clenching so hard that her knuckles turned white. If it weren''t for Mia and Ryan supporting her, she would have collapsed to the ground or slumped onto the table in agony.


    "It feels so good...hiss...you''re so tight down there...it feels amazing..."


    Ryan groaned in ecstasy. The intense pleasure was driving him wild. He thrust his hips hard, pounding into the tender, delicate hole of Jessica again and again. Her once-perfect white pussy was now a ruined mess.


    The pain in her lower body was so overwhelming that Jessica instinctively clamped her legs together, squeezing Ryan''s waist, which only made her vagina even tighter.


    Ryan had to force her legs apart again, spreading them wide to almost 180 degrees, while Mia held her body from behind to give him better access.


    The pain of having her legs forcibly spread apart left Jessica looking utterly devastated. Before she could protest, another brutal thrust from Ryan nearly knocked her unconscious: "Ahhhhh... don''t be so rough... I''m going to die... go slower... my lower body is breaking ahhhhhh..."


    With her legs spread so wide, her vagina finally became easier to penetrate. Gradually, Ryan realized there was still a small part of his penis that hadn''t been fully inserted, his glans already pressing against her cervix.


    Seeking even greater pleasure, Ryan signaled Mia to hold her steady against the table. Then, gathering his strength, he thrust forward with even more ferocity.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­I can''t take it anymore¡­It hurts so much¡­I''m going crazy¡­Ahhhhhhh¡­Ouch~"


    The moment her cervix was hit, she completely lost control. She couldn''t hold onto Ryan''s shoulders anymore, her body twisting wildly as she tried to escape the unbearable pain.


    If Mia hadn''t been holding her from behind, she would have collapsed. Even so, Mia, leaning against the table, struggled to keep her steady. Her own body, still weak from her recent orgasm, could barely stand. Ryan, however, only fucked her harder, slamming into Jessica''s cervix repeatedly, determined to break through her uterus. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The poor girl screamed in agony, her pretty face contorted in pain, tears and saliva streaming down her cheeks. Her petite body spasmed uncontrollably, as if she couldn''t endure any more.


    "Ah... so good... hiss..." With one final, brutal thrust, Ryan''s glans pushed past the narrow cervix and plunged deep into Jessica''s uterus.


    Jessica''s eyes rolled back, and she nearly fainted from the overwhelming sensation. But for Ryan, the pleasure was indescribable. Her pussy was impossibly tight, and because her vagina was so small and his cock so large, he could actually push his glans into her uterus.


    This meant her cervix clamped down on his glans, allowing his cock to be ravaged and sucked by different parts of her body from front to back, amplifying the pleasure exponentially.

 Chapter 69 Unique Fetish

    For a moment, Ryan lost control. After a few more thrusts deep into her uterus, he erupted, pouring massive amounts of semen directly into the depths of her womb.


    The uterus, being one of the most sensitive parts of a girl, was overwhelmed by the hot semen. Jessica was driven to orgasm, her tight little hole spasming wildly, clamping down even harder on Ryan''s cock. To the naked eye, it seemed to shrink to the size of a pinhole, but to Ryan, it felt like his cock was being crushed. He nearly lost consciousness from the pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh¡­it feels so good¡­I can''t hold it anymore¡­it feels so good to cum¡­oh no¡­wuuuuuuu~oh, ah¡­" Jessica''s virgin hole acted like a greedy little mouth, sucking Ryan''s semen ravenously. His cum gushed out in torrents, filling her sensitive uterus.


    The more semen he ejaculated, the more Jessica body was stimulated, prolonging her orgasm. In this vicious cycle of mutual stimulation, Ryan''s cock was squeezed dry, and her pussy continued to spasm, squirting out love juice until there was nothing left.


    Even after Ryan had emptied himself, Jessica''s pussy still clung to him like a greedy little mouth, milking his cock until it began to release urine.


    Ryan only managed to pull out after Jessica orgasm finally subsided. His legs were weak, and his mind was dizzy from the extreme pleasure. Jessica had already fainted from the relentless orgasms, lying limp in Mia''s arms with a look of pure ecstasy on her face. Her pretty face was streaked with tears and saliva, a broken mess.


    "Huh...ah, it almost sucked me to death. Is her pussy really this terrifying?" Ryan took a few deep breaths, slowly regaining his strength.


    He found her broken state amusing. He instructed Mia to hold Jessica head steady and positioned himself above her, shoving his cock into her mouth.


    Since Jessica was already unconscious, he wasn''t worried about her biting him. Ryan thrust his cock in and out of her mouth, coating her tongue and mouth with his semen and vaginal fluids.


    Once his cock was clean and glistening with her saliva, Ryan pulled out with satisfaction. But as his glans was about to leave her mouth, Jessica, still unconscious, turned her head and clenched her lips, chasing after his cock as if unwilling to let it go.


    Before Ryan could react, his cock was already out. A look of reluctance and longing appeared on Jessica''s face as she murmured, "No... I still want more... I want to keep eating this delicious thing..."


    Mia''s eyes widened in surprise, while Ryan smirked, having confirmed his suspicions. It seemed Jessica had a peculiar fascination with his semen and taste. Her unconscious actions¡ªchasing his cock and biting it¡ªonly reinforced this. Her earlier eagerness to lick his asshole further proved it.


    Being unconscious made her actions even more telling. Everything Jessica did now was purely instinctual. Ryan''s mind raced. Since he still needed time to recover, he might as well test this further.


    "Little girl who loves to eat semen, hehe..." Ryan felt a surge of pride. Jessica''s obsession with his semen gave him an extreme sense of conquest.


    With this in mind, Ryan reached down to Jessica''s crotch and inserted his fingers into her tight little hole. Despite having just been deflowered by his massive cock, her pussy had already regained its original tightness, making it difficult for his fingers to move. It was the perfect sperm storage pot.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. Ryan had just ejaculated inside her for so long that he''d nearly emptied himself. Although he recovered quickly, it still took time, and Jessica was unconscious from the extreme climax. Her vagina was now filled with his thick, white semen.


    Ryan''s fingers quickly thrust in and out of Jessica''s pussy more than a dozen times, causing her to frown slightly and let out a few seductive moans of pain and pleasure from the depths of her throat. Her two white, tender legs trembled restlessly.


    He scraped out a large amount of white, mixed liquid from Jessica''s tender pussy. His fingers were now coated with a mixture of semen and vaginal fluid. He smeared the fluid onto his penis, but found it wasn''t enough. He scraped out more until his entire cock was covered. Then, with a wicked smile, he aimed his penis at Jessica''s mouth again, pushed open her lips, and inserted the semen-covered cock inside.


    Jessica, still unconscious from her earlier climax, was unaware of what Ryan was doing. But as soon as the semen-coated cock entered her mouth, she began to suck on it autonomously. Her slippery tongue licked the man''s cock, and her mouth made soft sucking sounds. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her expression became one of happiness and satisfaction, like a little girl savoring a lollipop, greedily licking the liquid on Ryan''s penis. Occasionally, she would suck on it like a lollipop, savoring the salty, delicious taste.


    All of this brought Ryan a unique kind of pleasure. Seeing a pure, cute girl lying at his crotch, happily licking his cock, greatly satisfied his desire for conquest and his animalistic urges. It even stirred a bit of paternal affection, like watching a daughter happily enjoying sweet milk.


    Gradually, Ryan''s penis regained its vigor under the unconscious Jessica''s oral teasing, growing larger and harder. But before he could fully enjoy her sweet tongue, he noticed the semen on his cock had been licked clean, and Jessica''s face once again showed pleading and desire.


    "What a greedy little slut," Ryan muttered with a low laugh. But scraping semen out with his fingers wasn''t a sustainable solution. Each time, only a small amount was collected, and much of it dripped onto the table, wasting it.


    His eyes lit up with an exciting idea. He turned to Mia and whispered in her ear, causing the stunning policewoman''s face to flush red. She looked at her master with a mix of resentment and embarrassment: "Master, you''re so bad, teasing me like this..."


    "You''ve seen it too. This little girl Jessica loves to eat semen. You''re helping her..." Ryan said shamelessly, his tone teasing.

 Chapter 70 Double Licking

    Mia, shocked by her master''s shamelessness, reluctantly crawled over to prepare for action.


    "Hehe, you''re so obedient. You should eat more, otherwise so much semen will remain in her vagina. It''ll be bad if she gets pregnant," Ryan said, patting Mia''s butt. Although her two holes were still red and swollen, they had healed, leaving only traces of semen and vaginal fluid.


    Mia''s heart trembled as she realized her master had ejaculated inside her many times without a condom. The thought of possibly bearing his child made her both nervous and excited, stirring a sense of anticipation.


    Ryan watched the scene with great interest. The stunning policewoman knelt between the little loli''s legs, placing Jessica''s legs on her shoulders. She then leaned in, her jade lips closing around Jessica''s pussy, still dripping with semen and vaginal fluid.


    "Um... don''t," a soft, seductive moan escaped Jessica''s throat. Ryan knew Mia''s mouth was now sucking the semen from the little loli''s pussy. As Jessica''s moans grew louder, Mia continued to suck, her mouth filling with the love liquid.


    "Hehe... You look very attractive like this."


    Ryan smirked, his gaze fixed on the beautiful policewoman. The sight of her tender red lips filled with semen was enough to drive any man wild. Mia blushed at her master''s teasing, feeling both ashamed and excited.


    But when Mia looked at the sleeping girl, she hesitated. Ryan, sensing her hesitation, said, "Mia, you don''t have to feed her mouth-to-mouth. I''ll place my cock horizontally next to her mouth. You kiss the other side of my cock and slowly let the semen flow down onto it."


    Mia looked at her master with gratitude. Kissing another girl would have been difficult for her to accept, but Ryan''s plan gave her an out. She had kissed his cock many times before, so this felt less shameful. Though she would follow his orders, she was relieved he didn''t force her further.


    If her mouth hadn''t been full, she might have knelt down to suck his cock in gratitude. It was clear the once-righteous policewoman had been completely brainwashed by Ryan, her principles abandoned.


    Ryan simply smiled lasciviously, his mind racing with darker thoughts. He slowly pulled his penis out of Jessica''s mouth and placed it horizontally on her face, positioning the glans next to her lips. He signaled Mia to begin.


    Mia, unsuspecting, leaned down and pressed her lips to the other side of Ryan''s glans, near the base, and began transferring the semen from her mouth.


    At first, Jessica didn''t react. But as the sticky semen flowed down Ryan''s glans and dripped into her mouth, she stirred. The delicious liquid seemed to awaken her appetite. Her lips pressed against Ryan''s glans, sucking the semen into her mouth and swallowing it eagerly.


    As Mia spat out more, Jessica swallowed it, their movements growing more vigorous. Their lips drew closer until they were almost touching through Ryan''s cock, much like when they had given him oral sex together.


    Mia, startled, tried to pull away, but Ryan held her head down, forcing her to continue. Reluctantly, Mia kept kissing Jessica through her master''s glans, spitting out the mixture of semen and vaginal fluid. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan was nearly overwhelmed with pleasure. From his perspective, two stunningly beautiful girls were lying at his crotch, their lips forming a ring around his cock, licking and sucking it while kissing each other. The scene was obscenely erotic.


    "Um..."


    At that moment, Jessica beneath Ryan let out an ambiguous moan, a sign she was waking up. Ryan made no move to stop her. When Jessica fully awoke and saw what was happening, her reaction would be priceless.


    As expected, after a soft moan, Jessica''s eyes fluttered open. Her blurry gaze swept across the scene before her, and her eyes widened in shock. She quickly pulled away from Ryan''s cock, retching in disgust.


    "Hey, you finally woke up? Don''t get me wrong, you were crying and begging for semen in your sleep just now, so I reluctantly fed you some," Ryan said with a wicked smile, watching Jessica''s uncomfortable expression.


    Jessica''s eyes widened in anger. She wanted to retort, but the taste of semen and vaginal fluid filled her mouth.


    Strangely, she didn''t find the taste entirely unpleasant¡ªin fact, she even liked it a little. But the thought of where it had come from made her instinctively resistant, and she felt a wave of discomfort.


    "I don''t believe it. Why don''t you ask Mia?" Ryan glanced at Mia, who was visibly uneasy, a lewd smile plastered on his face.


    Though Jessica didn''t fully believe him, she still looked at Mia for confirmation. Mia, embarrassed and ashamed but unwilling to lie, nodded silently under her best friend''s questioning gaze.


    "I... cough cough..." Jessica tried to speak but was choked by the semen lingering in her throat, causing her to cough violently. Ryan, delighted by the pure and lovely girl''s discomfort, patted her head as if to comfort her.


    Jessica instinctively twisted her head away, glaring up at Ryan with resentment. But no matter how fiercely she glared, she knew she''d end up obediently sucking his cock in the end.


    "Come on, keep eating..." Ryan''s stamina had almost fully recovered, and his cock was once again full of energy. He felt ready to continue. If he didn''t fuck these two beautiful policewomen until they couldn''t get out of bed today, he''d consider himself useless.


    "I... I want to get down..." Despite her reluctance, Jessica knew better than to resist Ryan. The pain of losing her virginity had left her terrified of him.


    Though her lower body was still in unbearable pain, she obediently climbed down from the table, supported by Mia. She stood to the side, looking lost and uncertain.


    Teasing such a girl was one of life''s greatest pleasures. Ryan was thrilled. He glanced at Jessica''s body. Her Lolita costume had been torn to shreds during their intense encounter, barely covering her now.


    The tattered outfit added a twisted beauty to her appearance.

 Chapter 71 Love The Taste

    Seeing such a cute outfit ruined and such an innocent girl reduced to tears by his actions only fueled Ryan''s animalistic desires. He wanted to pounce on her again and fuck her senseless.


    But she had clearly reached her limit. Her tight virgin hole had been brutally penetrated by his massive cock, leaving her nearly unconscious from the pain. If not for Mia''s support, Jessica wouldn''t even have the strength to stand.


    Even so, Jessica felt a tearing pain in her lower body. Every slight movement left her sore and weak, her hands trembling, her face twisted in discomfort. Yet, despite her condition, this bastard still wanted her to suck his cock.


    Seeing Ryan lounging carelessly on the sofa, his thick cock exposed, Jessica''s embarrassment deepened. But she was trapped and had no choice. Under the man''s intimidating gaze, she slowly walked toward him.


    "Come on, Jessica lick the cock. It''s simple, just like licking a lollipop. Oh, I forgot¡ªyou were quite good at it while you were asleep. You''ve got talent..."


    Jessica glared at him, her eyes filled with sadness, resentment, fear, and awe. But this only excited Ryan more. He watched her expression with a sly smile, eagerly anticipating her next move.


    "Jessica... come on, you have to do it anyway. The longer you delay, the more uncomfortable it''ll be..." Mia, standing beside Jessica, gently urged her.


    Jessica nodded silently and finally knelt before Ryan. Due to her short stature, she only needed to lower her head slightly to take his cock into her mouth.


    Jessica leaned closer, her head inches from Ryan''s crotch. Finally, she made up her mind, opened her lips, and took the man''s glans into her mouth.


    "Oh... so... comfortable," Ryan groaned. Though Jessica''s technique was still clumsy, her natural talent was evident, even surpassing Mia''s. Her pitiful, aggrieved expression only heightened Ryan''s destructive desires.


    "Jessica, don''t overthink it. Use your lips to stroke it and swirl your tongue around the glans... Be careful with your teeth. If they touch, it''ll hurt master and slow down his ejaculation..."


    Mia, like a gentle older sister, patiently guided Jessica. Ryan, content to watch, enjoyed seeing Jessica grow more proficient under Mia''s instruction, the pleasure increasing with each passing moment.


    But Jessica kept her eyes closed, as if trying to block out the reality of what she was doing. She seemed to be hypnotizing herself, hoping to numb the discomfort.


    "Mia, there''s still a lot of semen in Jessica''s pussy. Why don''t you suck it out, like you did before, and spit it out for her to eat?"


    Hearing Ryan''s words, Jessica instinctively struggled, trying to spit out his cock in protest. But Ryan wouldn''t allow it. He held her head firmly, controlling her movements and forcing her to swallow his dick.


    This was a tough time for Jessica. Ryan''s cock was too big for her small mouth. If she were in control, she could barely manage to lick and stroke the upper part. But with Ryan in charge, he showed no mercy. Each time he pressed down, he forced his cock deep into her throat. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica began to pat his thighs, her eyes pleading for him to be gentler. But Ryan only found her pitiful expression more enticing. He wanted to fuck her mouth until she cried and begged for mercy¡ªthat would be even more adorable.


    However, the rough, deep-throating was too much for Jessica. Seeing her on the verge of breaking, Ryan finally relaxed his grip. Jessica, freed for the moment, spat out his cock and coughed violently.


    "Jessica, go on. The little girl won''t resist. She must want to eat the semen too,"


    Ryan said with a lewd smile, urging Mia. Under his dominance, Jessica didn''t dare resist. She glared at him resentfully but lowered her head and began licking his cock again, her legs slightly parted. She feared that if she didn''t cooperate, Ryan would punish Mia.


    Faced with Ryan''s perverse request, Mia sighed imperceptibly. But this was her master''s order, and she had already done it once before. She knelt behind Jessica, spread her little buttocks, and began sucking the semen from her pussy.


    With her previous experience, Mia worked faster this time. Soon, her mouth was full. Under Ryan''s command, she moved to the top of his cock and began to spit out the mixture of semen, vaginal fluid, and saliva, letting it drip onto his penis.


    Under Ryan''s coercion, Jessica had no choice but to lick the disgusting mixture of fluids from his penis into her mouth.


    Every time Mia spat out a little, Jessica swallowed it, continuing until all the liquid in Mia''s mouth was gone. Jessica had consumed a significant amount of the semen mixture.


    Mia then moved behind Jessica''s ass again, sucking out the remaining liquid from her vagina and spitting it back into her mouth. After repeating this several times, the semen and vaginal fluid inside Jessica''s body were almost entirely cleaned out.


    Gradually, Jessica grew accustomed to this perverted behavior, and her oral skills became more proficient, even rivaling Mia''s, who had been trained extensively. After Mia spat out the last bit of semen, Ryan suddenly pressed Jessica''s head down again, this time even more forcefully.


    Each thrust of his glans penetrated deep into her throat, raping her little mouth with brutal intensity.


    Caught off guard, Jessica was nearly suffocated by the deep throat assault. Fortunately, with some prior experience, she didn''t give in immediately.


    However, her flushed face and teary eyes showed she was in immense pain. Though the "food" was sweet, her throat felt like it was being torn apart, making her want to vomit.


    But Ryan was lost in ecstasy. The innocent little mouth was filled with his cock, and each deep thrust made the outline of his glans visible through her neck, a horrifying yet obscenely stimulating sight. It was as if his cock was forcibly stretching her delicate throat, further fueling his animalistic desires.


    No matter how much pain Jessica was in, Ryan continued to fuck her tight little mouth and delicate throat with wild abandon.

 Chapter 72 Ass

    His eyes were red with lust as he vented his sexual desire, reveling in the extreme pleasure.


    "Oooooh... cough... this... ah ah..."


    Jessica slapped Ryan''s thighs desperately, but it only excited him more. After dozens of deep throat thrusts, Ryan, on the verge of climax, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He shoved his entire cock into Jessica''s throat, making her neck bulge grotesquely. His glans pressed against her stomach as he ejaculated deep into her throat.


    "Oh¡­ so¡­ good¡­ you stinky bitch¡­ little slut¡­ swallow it all¡­ taste daddy''s semen¡­ it feels so¡­ good¡­"


    In the throes of ejaculation, Ryan inexplicably called himself "Daddy." The sight of Jessica, being humiliated in such a way gave him a perverse pleasure, making the experience even more exhilarating.


    "Cough..." Once Ryan finished ejaculating and released Jessica''s head, Jessica collapsed to the ground, retching in pain. Semen and saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth, her appearance obscene and heartbreaking, like a broken doll.


    After ejaculating, Ryan didn''t immediately continue. Instead, he watched Jessica''s miserable state with interest. Mia, feeling a pang of sympathy, approached Jessica and gently patted her back, offering comfort.


    It took a while for Jessica to recover from the extreme discomfort. Her eyes were still red, and tears of pain streaked her face, a testament to Ryan''s brutality. When she looked up and saw him smirking at her, she glared at him with a mix of resentment and fear, her lips pressed tightly together.


    With Jessica''s pussy already deflowered, Ryan''s next target was her asshole. He reached behind her, his hand sliding down the crack of her buttocks to touch her anus.


    At first, Jessica didn''t react, but when Ryan''s fingers brushed against her anus, she jolted as if electrocuted. She quickly jumped away, covering her buttocks as if his hand were something terrifying, her eyes wide with fear.


    Ryan chuckled, "Why are you hiding? You''ve already been deflowered. You can''t avoid this forever. Why not get it over with now?"


    Jessica''s face turned pale. She knew he was right, but the memory of the pain from losing her virginity made her dread the idea of her even tighter asshole being penetrated. It would be torture.


    "No, don''t... it''ll hurt too much," Jessica shook her head in fear. She had seen how Mia''s anus had been torn, leaving her writhing in pain and bleeding. The thought was terrifying.


    "But I haven''t finished yet. If you don''t want to, I''ll just use Mia''s asshole instead," Ryan said casually.


    Jessica''s face shifted from pale fear to conflicted anguish. Mia''s anus had already been torn once. If Ryan fucked her again, the wound would only worsen.


    How could Jessica bear to see that? After a long, painful hesitation, she finally spoke.


    "Ryan... No, Master... Can I... Can I discuss something with you?" Jessica asked cautiously, her face red.


    "Can you... be a little gentler this time? I''m still in pain down there..."


    Jessica was helpless. She couldn''t bear to let Mia suffer again, so she had to sacrifice herself. She looked at Ryan with a pleading, adorable expression that nearly melted his heart.


    Of course, Ryan wouldn''t agree so easily. Now that Jessica needed his help, he decided to push her a little further.


    "Of course, but you''ll have to call me Daddy from now on, and you can''t refuse me whenever I want to fuck you," Ryan said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. While being called "Master" was satisfying, having a cute girl like Jessica call him "Daddy" added an extra layer of perverse excitement.


    Jessica''s face paled, but Ryan added nonchalantly, "Of course, if you refuse, I don''t mind. I always enjoy it rough..."


    Faced with his blatant threat, Jessica was on the verge of tears. She knew how brutal Ryan could be. If she allowed him to have his way, she would suffer immensely. But if she refused, he would still force himself on her, and she would have no way to resist. Jessica understood the stakes all too well.


    Ryan wasn''t in a hurry. The most important thing now was to conquer Jessica''s heart. Letting her struggle a bit longer only made it more interesting. After a painful internal debate, Jessica finally looked up at Ryan, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Dad... Daddy, can you be a little gentler when you fuck my ass? I''ll let you bully me in the future..."


    Hearing Jessica call him "Daddy," Ryan''s cock instantly hardened, and a dark, twisted fire ignited within him.


    "I can''t take it anymore, it hurts¡­ I promise¡­ Daddy, good daddy¡­ I''ll agree to whatever you do¡­ From now on I will serve Daddy and give birth to Daddy''s children~ Ahhhh¡­ Please, Daddy¡­ don''t move like that¡­ I can''t take it anymore down there¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "Oh? Then tell me, my dear daughter, how can you serve daddy?" Ryan was very satisfied after hearing this. He pushed into the little Loli''s asshole again and asked urgently.


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ No¡­ Daddy¡­ Ahhhh¡­ You can''t do this¡­ I said¡­ I said¡­ A daughter can lick Daddy with her mouth, can let Daddy fuck her pussy¡­ can let Daddy fuck her asshole¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "What else? Is that all?"


    Ryan smiled wickedly as he looked at Jessica, who had completely gone crazy in his arms and was being tortured to death by him. His huge cock had adapted to the tightness of her anus and penetrated deep into Jessica''s anus again and again, continuing to force her to say obscene words to please him.


    "Also¡­Also¡­there is¡­wuwu¡­the daughter can eat daddy''s semen¡­can lick daddy''s asshole¡­ahhh¡­daddy still likes the daughter''s body¡­the daughter will wash her body and let daddy play with it¡­ahhhh no¡­I''m not saying¡­Dad¡­please¡­stop for a moment, okay¡­"


    "Not bad... my naughty daughter is so good." Ryan kissed the little girl on the cheek as a reward, "What else? You will pass if you say two more. Otherwise, Daddy will have to speed up..."


    "Also...also...a daughter can help daddy...and...oooh...I really don''t know what to do..." It was the first time for Jessica to lose her virginity. She didn''t seduce a man at all. She just looked uncomfortable and broken. Her saliva was flowing out of her little mouth. She looked indescribably obscene and cute.


    "Daddy will remind you again, what did Daddy ask you to do just now? Do you remember?" Ryan stretched out his hand, grabbed the rosy little nipple of the loli girl''s chest, and twisted it hard, causing her to scream non-stop.


    "Wow¡­ I remembered¡­ and¡­ ahhh¡­ my daughter can give birth to a child for me¡­ and can give birth to a slut just like me¡­ I can play with both of us, mother and daughter. You''re going to twist my daughter''s nipples off¡­"


    Ryan, who got a satisfactory answer, loosened his hand that was twisting Jessica''s nipple and looked at her with a lewd smile: "Since my naughty daughter answered so well, Daddy will reward you. Come, change your position..."


    Before Jessica could react, he carried her off his lap, turned her around, and laid her flat on the sofa. He then lifted her legs and pressed them forward hard until her legs were pressed against her shoulders. Only then did she notice and looked at Ryan with horror.


    "No¡­ Daddy¡­ Don''t punish me anymore, I really can''t take it anymore! No¡­ I really can''t take it anymore¡­"


    "Hehe, Daddy, this is not a punishment, it''s a reward for my good daughter," Ryan said shamelessly. He asked Mia to caress and stimulate Jessica''s body from behind to prevent her from fainting from excessive pain and to keep her from shaking too much, making it difficult for him to penetrate her. He then aimed his cock at her pink anus again.


    "Good daughter, good daughter, daddy is going to fuck you to death this time!" Ryan roared, grabbed the two delicate jade feet of the loli girl, thrust his hips forward, and inserted his penis into her anus again.


    With the previous insertion, it was not too difficult to enter this time. After thrusting a dozen times, he once again inserted the entire penis into the loli girl''s anus.


    But at this time, Jessica was completely desperate. Her eyes were filled with pitiful pleading and pain, but it was all in vain. Her little mouth once again emitted seductive moans and cries, and her body was almost folded 180 degrees by Ryan, like a human masturbation cup. This posture made her extremely uncomfortable, but it also maximized the strength of the man''s thrusts.


    Ryan''s lower body was thrusting fiercely, hitting the loli girl''s anus again and again, his glans pounding her delicate and sensitive anus with brutal force. Her body shook violently, and even the sofa began to tremble. If Mia hadn''t held Jessica''s body tightly, she would have been twisted beyond recognition.


    "Daddy¡­ my daughter is going to be fucked to death¡­ ahhhhhhhh ~ it''s broken¡­ wuwu¡­ I won''t be able to go to the toilet from now on¡­ it hurts so much¡­ my butt is going to be broken¡­ it''s going to be completely broken¡­"


    "Fuck¡­ Fuck you to death¡­ How could I give birth to a slut like you¡­ Your pussy is tight¡­ Your asshole is even tighter, and you love to eat cum¡­ Fuck you to death, you slut¡­ Your slutty daughter¡­ Let daddy fuck you to death¡­"


    The cute expression of the little Lolita drove Ryan crazy, and his perverted desire to humiliate her was completely ignited. While he was frantically thrusting his lower body, he was also licking the little Lolita''s pink body.


    "No¡­you slutty daughter, you''re squeezing too tightly, Daddy is going to cum¡­I''m going to cum for you, my slutty daughter¡­oh oh oh¡­it feels so good¡­I can''t take it anymore, I can''t take it anymore¡­"


    Under the stimulation of Jessica''s terribly tight asshole, Ryan finally reached his climax. After inserting his entire penis deep into Jessica''s anus for the last time, his penis began to tremble violently, and large streams of semen spurted out along the glans, pouring into Jessica''s asshole. The hot little loli screamed and almost fainted again. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The intense pleasure of ejaculation made Ryan''s head spin. If his body hadn''t been half-pressed on Jessica, he would have collapsed beside her. After a long while, he came to his senses and slowly pulled his penis out of the loli girl''s anus.


    "Pop..." The moment Ryan''s glans left Jessica''s anus, the tight anus and the glans rubbed violently, producing a popping sound, like pulling the cork out of a wine bottle. This showed just how tight Jessica''s anus was.


    However, such a tight anus had been completely opened under the man''s brutal destruction. Even though the penis had been pulled out, the anus remained gaping, forming a horrifying round pink hole from which semen and blood continued to flow. This was a sign that her intestines had been damaged by Ryan''s fucking. If he hadn''t just ejaculated and felt some pity for Jessica''s body, he would have likely continued his conquest.


    But Ryan didn''t want Jessica to rest so easily. He turned her over and made her lie on her side. The limp little girl suddenly lay under the man''s crotch. Ryan pointed at his cock, which was covered with semen and blood.


    Jessica naturally understood what her "daddy" meant. She looked at him pitifully, but seeing no reaction, she knew she couldn''t resist. She could only endure the pain, slowly opened her little mouth, took the filthy cock covered with various fluids into her mouth, and licked it carefully with her lips and tongue to clean it.


    "And here, you just said that you want to lick daddy''s asshole." After licking the cock clean with great difficulty, Ryan did not let Jessica go. He spread her legs and pointed at the gaping anus in the middle of her buttocks.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, her face filled with disgust, but finally, she obediently moved her knees, knelt behind his buttocks, spread the man''s cheeks with her small hands, stretched out her pink tongue, and began to lick his slightly smelly asshole back and forth.

 Chapter 73 Ass

    Ryan pressed her under him, holding the little cherry on her breast buds in his mouth, and his right hand reached under Jessica''s crotch. He began to gently stroke around her anus with his fingernails, and occasionally inserted his fingers into her anus.


    As expected, her asshole was several times tighter than her pussy. Ryan''s fingers could not enter at all for a while, and he did not want to insert his fingers in advance before using his dick to deflower her asshole, so he had to give up and instead rubbed and fingered Jessica''s pussy.


    Under his skillful teasing, she soon became breathless, her delicate body began to tremble slightly, and the beautiful eyes looking towards Ryan were no longer filled with pure fear and uneasiness, but instead were filled with a layer of pink spring mist.


    Ryan naturally knew that she had been aroused by him, and he also knew that this was the best time to deflower her anus, so he simply picked up Jessica by the waist, and she was so scared that she wrapped her legs around Ryan''s waist, as if she was afraid of falling off.


    Ryan hugged the delicate body of her and walked to the sofa and sat down. Jessica knew what she would face next, so she lowered her head and did not dare to look him in the eye. Her pink little face turned red because of shyness, which was very beautiful. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan looked at the cute girl and swallowed his saliva subconsciously. He adjusted her sitting position so that her pair of snow-white feet were placed beside his legs, and her buttocks were able to stay just above his cock.


    Since Ryan had to support her and could not command and control her, he could only ask Mia to help open her anus. The stunning female policewoman glared at her master resentfully, pouting and half-crouching between his crotch, holding her master''s cock with one hand, while gently pressing Jessica''s buttocks to align her anus with the master''s cock.


    When Ryan''s glans pressed against the opening of Jessica''s anus, he could even clearly feel her delicate body trembling a little. Any girl would be nervous when having her anus fucked for the first time, not to mention that Jessica had just had her virginity broken by him and was in excruciating pain.


    Mia pressed the her buttocks with her small hands, and Ryan lifted his hips upwards at the same time, trying to insert the penis into her. However, Jessica''s anus was too narrow, making it difficult to insert. In addition, her body was shaking with nervousness, and the penis kept slipping past the smooth buttocks, causing it to linger at the entrance of the hole.


    Suddenly, Ryan''s eyes stopped on the feet of Jessica on the sofa. An idea came to his mind. After aiming his glans at Jessica''s anus again, he grabbed her buttocks and pulled them down hard. Jessica, who was completely unprepared, was suddenly made to lose her balance by Ryan. Her feet left the seat, and her buttocks naturally fell down, pulling her anus downward, and suddenly swallowed Ryan''s dick.


    "Ahhhh¡­ It hurts¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ It''s going to break¡­ Ahhhh¡­ It hurts so much¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ Ryan¡­ Please¡­ No¡­"


    "What did you call me? Huh?"


    The extremely tight anus tightly clamped Ryan''s penis, almost crushing his shaft. The intense pleasure made him almost crazy, and with nowhere to vent, he opened his big hand and slapped the loli girl''s buttocks hard, causing Jessica to cry even louder.


    "Daddy¡­ please¡­ my back is about to split¡­ I¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ take it out¡­ ahhhhh¡­ I really can''t take it anymore¡­ can your daughter lick your cock for you¡­ please¡­ don''t¡­ insert your penis into my asshole¡­"


    "No, this won''t do. This is a virginity-breaking ceremony. We can''t give up halfway. I''m going to ejaculate in your asshole later." Ryan''s big hands kneaded the loli girl''s petite buttocks wantonly. It''s not that he really felt sorry for her and didn''t dare to move, but this anus was too enchanting. If he didn''t stop and gradually adapt, the pleasure would probably turn into pain.


    "Daddy¡­then can you¡­can you be gentler¡­I feel¡­like being stabbed by a knife¡­ahhhh¡­don''t¡­don''t move¡­Daddy¡­we agreed¡­please¡­be gentle¡­from now on, no matter how you want to fuck your daughter, I will listen to you¡­"


    Due to gravity, Ryan''s penis was almost completely inserted into Jessica''s anus. The anus, which was originally the size of a needle hole, was instantly stretched into a flesh hole the size of a small fist. The pain was simply unbearable for ordinary people.


    It is no wonder that Jessica was almost driven crazy by his attack. She began to talk nonsense, with snot and tears streaming down her face. She wrapped her hands tightly around the man''s neck, tilted her head back, and screamed and groaned loudly.


    "Okay then. Be good and be daddy''s good daughter in the future. Let daddy fuck you anytime and anywhere. Daddy will ejaculate his semen into your uterus, and then give daddy a child," Ryan said with a lewd smile.


    "Ah... giving birth to a child? I can''t~" Jessica suddenly became frightened. It was horrible enough for her to call a man who was almost her age dad, and now she was also asked to give birth to a child for him. How could she agree to that?


    Seeing that Jessica refused, Ryan acted mischievously and lifted up her buttocks, then pressed them down hard, completing a fierce thrust, directly blocking the words from Jessica''s mouth.


    "Hmm? You still dare to resist? Then I will be more ruthless. Anyway, you are a little bitch born to be fucked by men. Even if you don''t agree, you will still be fucked by your father for the rest of your life."


    After saying that, he lifted up her delicate buttocks and began to thrust hard a few times. This action made her completely collapse. The nails of her hands pinched the muscles on Ryan''s back, causing him some pain, but also stimulating his animal desires even more.

 Chapter 74 Ass

    His eyes were red with lust as he vented his sexual desire, reveling in the extreme pleasure.


    "Oooooh... cough... this... ah ah..."


    Jessica slapped Ryan''s thighs desperately, but it only excited him more. After dozens of deep throat thrusts, Ryan, on the verge of climax, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He shoved his entire cock into Jessica''s throat, making her neck bulge grotesquely. His glans pressed against her stomach as he ejaculated deep into her throat.


    "Oh¡­ so¡­ good¡­ you stinky bitch¡­ little slut¡­ swallow it all¡­ taste daddy''s semen¡­ it feels so¡­ good¡­"


    In the throes of ejaculation, Ryan inexplicably called himself "Daddy." The sight of Jessica, being humiliated in such a way gave him a perverse pleasure, making the experience even more exhilarating.


    "Cough..." Once Ryan finished ejaculating and released Jessica''s head, Jessica collapsed to the ground, retching in pain. Semen and saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth, her appearance obscene and heartbreaking, like a broken doll.


    After ejaculating, Ryan didn''t immediately continue. Instead, he watched Jessica''s miserable state with interest. Mia, feeling a pang of sympathy, approached Jessica and gently patted her back, offering comfort.


    It took a while for Jessica to recover from the extreme discomfort. Her eyes were still red, and tears of pain streaked her face, a testament to Ryan''s brutality. When she looked up and saw him smirking at her, she glared at him with a mix of resentment and fear, her lips pressed tightly together.


    With Jessica''s pussy already deflowered, Ryan''s next target was her asshole. He reached behind her, his hand sliding down the crack of her buttocks to touch her anus.


    At first, Jessica didn''t react, but when Ryan''s fingers brushed against her anus, she jolted as if electrocuted. She quickly jumped away, covering her buttocks as if his hand were something terrifying, her eyes wide with fear.


    Ryan chuckled, "Why are you hiding? You''ve already been deflowered. You can''t avoid this forever. Why not get it over with now?"


    Jessica''s face turned pale. She knew he was right, but the memory of the pain from losing her virginity made her dread the idea of her even tighter asshole being penetrated. It would be torture.


    "No, don''t... it''ll hurt too much," Jessica shook her head in fear. She had seen how Mia''s anus had been torn, leaving her writhing in pain and bleeding. The thought was terrifying.


    "But I haven''t finished yet. If you don''t want to, I''ll just use Mia''s asshole instead," Ryan said casually.


    Jessica''s face shifted from pale fear to conflicted anguish. Mia''s anus had already been torn once. If Ryan fucked her again, the wound would only worsen.


    How could Jessica bear to see that? After a long, painful hesitation, she finally spoke.


    "Ryan... No, Master... Can I... Can I discuss something with you?" Jessica asked cautiously, her face red.


    "Can you... be a little gentler this time? I''m still in pain down there..."


    Jessica was helpless. She couldn''t bear to let Mia suffer again, so she had to sacrifice herself. She looked at Ryan with a pleading, adorable expression that nearly melted his heart.


    Of course, Ryan wouldn''t agree so easily. Now that Jessica needed his help, he decided to push her a little further.


    "Of course, but you''ll have to call me Daddy from now on, and you can''t refuse me whenever I want to fuck you," Ryan said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. While being called "Master" was satisfying, having a cute girl like Jessica call him "Daddy" added an extra layer of perverse excitement.


    Jessica''s face paled, but Ryan added nonchalantly, "Of course, if you refuse, I don''t mind. I always enjoy it rough..."


    Faced with his blatant threat, Jessica was on the verge of tears. She knew how brutal Ryan could be. If she allowed him to have his way, she would suffer immensely. But if she refused, he would still force himself on her, and she would have no way to resist. Jessica understood the stakes all too well.


    Ryan wasn''t in a hurry. The most important thing now was to conquer Jessica''s heart. Letting her struggle a bit longer only made it more interesting. After a painful internal debate, Jessica finally looked up at Ryan, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Dad... Daddy, can you be a little gentler when you fuck my ass? I''ll let you bully me in the future..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Jessica call him "Daddy," Ryan''s cock instantly hardened, and a dark, twisted fire ignited within him.


    "I can''t take it anymore, it hurts¡­ I promise¡­ Daddy, good daddy¡­ I''ll agree to whatever you do¡­ From now on I will serve Daddy and give birth to Daddy''s children~ Ahhhh¡­ Please, Daddy¡­ don''t move like that¡­ I can''t take it anymore down there¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "Oh? Then tell me, my dear daughter, how can you serve daddy?" Ryan was very satisfied after hearing this. He pushed into her asshole again and asked urgently.


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ No¡­ Daddy¡­ Ahhhh¡­ You can''t do this¡­ I said¡­ I said¡­ A daughter can lick Daddy with her mouth, can let Daddy fuck her pussy¡­ can let Daddy fuck her asshole¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "What else? Is that all?"


    Ryan smiled wickedly as he looked at Jessica, who had completely gone crazy in his arms and was being tortured to death by him. His huge cock had adapted to the tightness of her anus and penetrated deep into Jessica''s anus again and again, continuing to force her to say obscene words to please him.


    "Also¡­Also¡­there is¡­wuwu¡­the daughter can eat daddy''s semen¡­can lick daddy''s asshole¡­ahhh¡­daddy still likes the daughter''s body¡­the daughter will wash her body and let daddy play with it¡­ahhhh no¡­I''m not saying¡­Dad¡­please¡­stop for a moment, okay¡­"


    "Not bad... my naughty daughter is so good." Ryan kissed her on the cheek as a reward, "What else? You will pass if you say more. Otherwise, Daddy will have to speed up..."


    "Also...also...a daughter can help daddy...and...oooh...I really don''t know what to do..." It was the first time for Jessica to lose her virginity. She didn''t seduce a man at all. She just looked uncomfortable and broken. Her saliva was flowing out of her little mouth. She looked indescribably obscene and cute.

 Chapter 75 Corrupted

    "Daddy will remind you again, what did Daddy ask you to do just now? Do you remember?" Ryan stretched out his hand, grabbed the rosy little nipple of Jessica''s chest, and twisted it hard, causing her to scream non-stop.


    "Wow¡­ I remembered¡­ and¡­ ahhh¡­ my daughter can give birth to a child for daddy¡­"


    Ryan, who got a satisfactory answer, loosened his hand that was twisting Jessica''s nipple and looked at her with a lewd smile: "Since my naughty daughter answered so well, Daddy will reward you. Come, change your position..."


    Before Jessica could react, he carried her off his lap, turned her around, and laid her flat on the sofa. He then lifted her legs and pressed them forward hard until her legs were pressed against her shoulders. Only then did she notice and looked at Ryan with horror.


    "No¡­ Daddy¡­ Don''t punish me anymore, I really can''t take it anymore! No¡­ I really can''t take it anymore¡­"


    "Hehe, Daddy, this is not a punishment, it''s a reward for my good daughter,"


    Ryan said shamelessly. He asked Mia to caress and stimulate Jessica''s body from behind to prevent her from fainting from excessive pain and to keep her from shaking too much, making it difficult for him to penetrate her. He then aimed his cock at her pink anus again.


    "Good daughter, good daughter, daddy is going to fuck you to death this time!" Ryan roared, grabbed the two delicate feet, thrust his hips forward, and inserted his penis into her anus again.


    With the previous insertion, it was not too difficult to enter this time. After thrusting a dozen times, he once again inserted the entire penis into her anus.


    But at this time, Jessica was completely desperate. Her eyes were filled with pitiful pleading and pain, but it was all in vain. Her little mouth once again emitted seductive moans and cries, and her body was almost folded 180 degrees by Ryan, like a human masturbation cup.


    This posture made her extremely uncomfortable, but it also maximized the strength of his thrusts.


    Ryan''s lower body was thrusting fiercely, hitting her anus again and again, his glans pounding her delicate and sensitive anus with brutal force. Her body shook violently, and even the sofa began to tremble. If Mia hadn''t held Jessica''s body tightly, she would have been twisted beyond recognition.


    "Daddy¡­daughter is going to be fucked to death¡­ ahhhhhhhh ~ it''s broken¡­ wuwu¡­ I won''t be able to go to the toilet from now on¡­ it hurts so much¡­ my butt is going to be broken¡­ it''s going to be completely broken¡­"


    "Fuck¡­ Fuck you to death¡­ How could I give birth to a slut like you¡­ Your pussy is tight¡­ Your asshole is even tighter, and you love to eat cum¡­ Fuck you to death, you slut¡­ Your slutty daughter¡­ Let daddy fuck you to death¡­"


    The cute expression of the her drove Ryan crazy, and his perverted desire to humiliate her was completely ignited. While he was frantically thrusting his lower body, he was also licking her body.


    "No¡­you slutty daughter, you''re squeezing too tightly, Daddy is going to cum¡­I''m going to cum for you, my slutty daughter¡­oh oh oh¡­it feels so good¡­I can''t take it anymore, I can''t take it anymore¡­"


    Under the stimulation of Jessica''s terribly tight asshole, Ryan finally reached his climax. After inserting his entire penis deep into Jessica''s anus for the last time, his penis began to tremble violently, and large streams of semen spurted out along the glans, pouring into Jessica''s asshole.


    She screamed and almost fainted again. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The intense pleasure of ejaculation made Ryan''s head spin. If his body hadn''t been half-pressed on Jessica, he would have collapsed beside her. After a long while, he came to his senses and slowly pulled his penis out of her anus.


    "Pop..." The moment Ryan''s glans left Jessica''s anus, the tight anus and the glans rubbed violently, producing a popping sound, like pulling the cork out of a wine bottle. This showed just how tight Jessica''s anus was.


    However, such a tight anus had been completely opened under his brutal destruction. Even though the penis had been pulled out, the anus remained gaping, forming a horrifying round pink hole from which semen and blood continued to flow.


    This was a sign that her intestines had been damaged by Ryan''s fucking. If he hadn''t just ejaculated and felt some pity for Jessica''s body, he would have likely continued his conquest.


    But Ryan didn''t want Jessica to rest so easily. He turned her over and made her lie on her side. The limp little girl suddenly lay under the man''s crotch. Ryan pointed at his cock, which was covered with semen and blood.


    Jessica naturally understood what her "daddy" meant. She looked at him pitifully, but seeing no reaction, she knew she couldn''t resist. She could only endure the pain, slowly opened her little mouth, took the filthy cock covered with various fluids into her mouth, and licked it carefully with her lips and tongue to clean it.


    "And here, you just said that you want to lick daddy''s asshole." After licking the cock clean with great difficulty, Ryan did not let Jessica go. He spread her legs and pointed at the gaping anus in the middle of her buttocks.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, her face filled with disgust, but finally, she obediently moved her knees, knelt behind his buttocks, spread his cheeks with her small hands, stretched out her pink tongue, and began to lick his slightly smelly asshole back and forth.


    It''s exciting just thinking about it. A cute and tender girl like Jessica would be sought after and liked by all men wherever she goes. They would be afraid that she would melt if they held her in their hands, and they would not want to let her do any dirty and tiring work.


    But now she is so lowly and humble that she lies behind a man''s butt and licks his asshole. It''s heartbreaking for everyone to see.


    Enjoying the waves of pleasure coming from his anus, Ryan laughed triumphantly. As he expected, she could no longer escape from his grasp. In the future, she, like Olivia and Mia, would completely become his sex slaves and daughters.


    No matter how he wanted to play with them, they would not resist and could only endure it silently, or enjoy it.

 Chapter 76 Base

    Ryan then pulled Mia over and made her kneel in front of him, sucking his cock. He enjoyed the licking of the stunning policewoman and the cute girl, and then ejaculated on their pretty faces. It was a perfect threesome plus facial cumshot.


    This was probably the happiest thing in life. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ------


    The sixth day of the apocalypse...


    Ryan got up very early. The two beautiful policewomen were exhausted from the previous night. Mia was in better shape, as her body had been strengthened.


    Although her anus was still sore from being broken, she could still get out of bed. As for the Jessica, she was in a much worse state. She was still sleeping soundly and likely wouldn''t wake up before noon.


    When Ryan woke up, before he could make any move, the three girls sleeping in the next room heard the noise. Wena and Lena knocked on the door and entered, ready to help Ryan get dressed.


    The two beautiful girls blushed as they looked at his naked, well-built body and the mighty penis between his legs. They felt a mix of shame and surprise but didn''t dare to be negligent in their movements.


    Ryan was a little distracted as he enjoyed the touch of their tender hands sliding across his skin. Olivia''s arrangements were simply amazing. Few people could refuse such personal maids.


    However, Ryan didn''t make any moves. He had just released his sexual desires on the two beautiful policewomen the night before and wasn''t particularly eager for more.


    Moreover, while these three personal maids could be considered goddesses in the eyes of ordinary people, they still fell short compared to women like Mia. Ryan didn''t want to have sex with them immediately, but they were fine as side dishes.


    Wena and Lena, one on the left and one on the right, held the clothes and helped Ryan put them on. He enjoyed the gentle touch of their hands, not having to lift a finger as they dressed him.


    The two beautiful girls respectfully helped the man into his clothes. They had never done such a thing before. In their school days, they were goddesses with countless admirers, and all of them were arrogant.


    Now, they suddenly had to humble themselves and help a man get dressed. It was hard to imagine.


    Ryan didn''t care too much. Although the two beautiful girls were a little clumsy in dressing him, their attitudes were good, and they were very ornamental. They were both wearing black and white maid outfits, which were playful, cute, and full of temptation.


    "Master... please wash up~" Yuna had already prepared the water for washing his face and even stretched out her hand as if she wanted to wash Ryan''s face herself.


    "Ahem..." Ryan choked. He felt as if he had truly become a rich landlord, with beautiful women helping him wash his face and brush his teeth. If this continued, he wondered if he would become completely useless.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Yuna looked at him in panic, thinking she had done something wrong and fearing Ryan''s dissatisfaction.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, just continue," Ryan waved his hand, not rejecting her kindness.


    Yuna served with some fear and trepidation but didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. They had seen Olivia''s cruelty, and such a powerful woman had to call the man in front of her "master." The three of them had to tread carefully.


    "Master, how is it? Are the three of them satisfactory?" Olivia walked in from outside with a smile on her face, clearly pleased.


    "Well, pretty good," Ryan nodded. Although these three couldn''t be considered school beauties, they weren''t far off. Before the apocalypse, they were definitely goddesses that many would worship, and they were qualified to serve him personally.


    "That''s good. I''ve also checked all three of them. This is their first time. If the master likes, you can play with them casually!" Olivia smiled slyly, her eyes full of pride.


    "Have you checked?" Ryan looked at her strangely. Did you take off their pants to check? But then again, Olivia was truly a talent. She was really good at training women.


    After washing up, Ryan and Olivia ate a sumptuous breakfast prepared by several maids and then went downstairs.


    Outside, the base had basically gotten on track. The talented women who were brought back had been assigned to Mia''s subordinates. They would be trained later to go out and kill zombies and search for supplies.


    As for those who were timid and lacked ability, they were assigned heavy work such as carrying supplies, tidying up houses, building fences, or cultivating land for planting.


    Ryan was preparing for the long term. Although the food in the hospital was enough to last for a while, it was finite. As time went on, food in the world would become scarcer. In the future, self-sufficiency would be essential.


    Of course, it was still a little difficult for these delicate female college students to accept tasks like sweeping floors and carrying things.


    Even though Olivia was enforcing discipline, a few of them still complained. But after being whipped a few times and having their food withheld for a day, the girls quieted down, and no one dared to object anymore.


    From afar, a few girls who were carrying things wiped their sweat and saw Ryan''s figure. They quickly remembered the base rules Olivia had mentioned and hurriedly knelt down in fear and trepidation to salute their master.


    It wasn''t until Ryan waved his hand for them to rise that they dared to stand up. Looking at the man''s receding back, the two girls felt a little sad.


    "It would be great if we could go to the second floor to serve the master personally and not have to do these things," one girl said enviously.


    Although they had never served men before, it was much easier than these dirty and tiring jobs. They didn''t dare to join the guard team to practice killing zombies, so they could only do these basic tasks. But at least it was safer, and there was enough food to ensure they wouldn''t starve.

 Chapter 77 Training

    Walking to the small square in the middle of the hospital, several women from the guard team were teaching a dozen girls how to kill zombies and do physical exercises.


    They were all still weak, unlike the female guards Ryan had selected, who already had some combat ability. This group of new women were mostly college students or female teachers who had never even touched a gun. Although they had some talent, they still needed time to train.


    "Master, these people have poor physical fitness and need a long time of training. Their shooting skills are even worse. Even if they practice, the bullets brought from the police station are wasted and are not enough for them," Olivia said with some disdain as she watched the group of women practicing clumsily.


    Ryan found it a little funny. How dare you talk about others? You were no different from them back then. If you hadn''t been given several abilities, you''d still be a weakling now. Now that you''ve turned the tables, you want to laugh at others and call them trash?


    Olivia felt a little embarrassed by Ryan''s gaze and smiled awkwardly.


    "I know all this, but it doesn''t matter. Firearms will only become weaker and weaker in the future. The most important thing is to improve your own strength,"


    Ryan said, unconcerned. Level 2 zombies could withstand some low-caliber pistols, not to mention advanced zombies. By then, even a rocket launcher might not faze them.


    Now, Ryan''s physical fitness had reached nearly eighty points, an eight-fold increase compared to an average human.


    His combat power far surpassed this. It could be said that he was now a real superman. Ordinary pistols couldn''t penetrate his body''s defense unless it was a powerful firearm like a Desert Eagle.


    Therefore, firearms could only serve as a transition in the early stages or as a deterrent. To truly thrive, one had to upgrade physical fitness and develop superpowers. That was the only way to survive in the apocalypse.


    The guard members selected by Ryan all had a loyalty of over 80, and each of them had been taught firearms proficiency skills, making them qualified instructors. After being taught this magical ability, the loyalty of these women also rose rapidly.


    Several of them broke through 90 points on the spot, and the others were close behind.


    After inspecting the base, Ryan seemed to have nothing to do, so he lay on the sofa with his arms around Olivia, watching TV.


    It was now the sixth day since the apocalypse began. Although communication equipment hadn''t been completely cut off, a large part of it had been shut down. Only a few TV stations were still broadcasting, and most social media platforms were paralyzed.


    The situation was similar all over the world. Survivors were hiding in corners or behind walls, too afraid to go out.


    Correspondingly, after several days of adjustments, various countries were urgently discussing countermeasures. At the same time, the news continued to report that countries around the world had issued martial law orders and mobilized their military to encircle and suppress the zombies.


    In addition, citizens were instructed to stay at home, lock doors and windows, stock up on drinking water and food, and have confidence that the government would find a way to deal with the disaster.


    Ryan even saw news that the military district near A City was dispatching several reinforced regiments, complete with armored vehicles and infantry fighting vehicles, to clear out the zombies.


    To inspire people, local TV stations and radio stations were mobilized to broadcast the news. On TV, the interview car followed the military convoy from a distance. When the armored vehicles entered the urban area of A and appeared on camera, the convoy stopped.


    The filming crew was kept far outside the isolation zone. The only thing visible in the camera was soldiers jumping out of the armored vehicles and infantry fighting vehicles gradually moving toward the city.


    Although they didn''t encounter large groups of zombies along the way, there were still quite a few sporadic ones. However, they were all wiped out under the powerful firepower of the army, which greatly boosted morale.


    Sitting on the sofa, Olivia frowned, seeming a little unhappy.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?" Ryan pinched her little face.


    "Master, do you think this zombie cleanup plan will be successful?"


    Ryan shook his head. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If there are only ordinary zombies, there''s still a chance. After all, these zombies don''t have any special abilities. But the problem is that zombies are constantly evolving. The more advanced they become, the less effective thermal weapons will be."


    "A City is the capital of ABC Province, with a permanent population of 20 million. Even if we calculate it at 50%, there are at least 10 million zombies at the start of the apocalypse. With so many zombies, how many commanders and high-level zombies could be born? Just keep watching; it definitely won''t be smooth."


    On TV, the host, unable to see the specific situation on the ground, began rambling to fill time. Two minutes later, intense gunfire erupted on TV, followed by the sound of machine guns from infantry fighting vehicles and the steady advance of tanks.


    Ryan had to admire the power of modern weaponry. Heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, grenade launchers, and fully armed soldiers advanced behind the armored vehicles. Even several armed helicopters hovered in the sky. Under such firepower, ordinary zombies were shredded before they could even get close.


    Olivia''s mouth fell open in shock at the display of firepower. However, Ryan wasn''t as impressed. How many weapons could a few reinforced regiments bring?


    The noise was deafening. Many zombies were howling and rushing toward the gunfire. The bullets would eventually run out. What then?


    Weapons of mass destruction couldn''t be used. This was a city, and no one knew how many survivors were still hiding. No one dared to use missiles or rockets to wipe out the city.


    The intense gunfire lasted only a few hours before suddenly ceasing, leaving only the sporadic sound of machine guns, which soon fell silent as well. Then, bursts of black smoke rose, accompanied by continuous explosions. Ryan guessed what was happening: infantry fighting vehicles or armored vehicles were catching fire.

 Chapter 78 Weak Jinn

    Not long after, on TV, the swarming zombies overwhelmed the army. The camera showed a dense, endless sea of corpses, hideous and terrifying. The last scene was the cameraman''s screams, and then the screen went black.


    "Master~ oh, that''s so scary..." Olivia couldn''t help but shiver. Fortunately, they weren''t in the city center, where the zombies were far denser and more terrifying.


    While Ryan was shocked by the sheer number of zombies, he wasn''t afraid. Although the zombies were evolving, so was he. With the system, he would never fall behind. These zombies were nothing more than points for him.


    "Don''t worry, as long as i am here, there''s nothing to fear from those zombies. We''ll evolve faster than them," Ryan comforted the frightened girl.


    Olivia looked up at her master''s face, feeling much more at ease. She rubbed her head against his arms, feeling safe. "Hmm..."


    Ryan leaned back on the sofa, enjoying Wena''s massage, his head resting on her firm, soft breasts. He found a comfortable position to enjoy the softness. Two girls beside him, Yuna and Lena, brought fruits and drinks, feeding them to Ryan.


    "Ah, it''s so comfortable to lie down. I don''t even want to go out..." Ryan sighed in contentment, feeling the softness against the back of his head. He had originally planned to expand the hospital base to the surrounding areas today, but now he didn''t want to move...


    In the basement, Camila knocked weakly on the door. "Is anyone there? Open the door..."


    Not long after, the door opened, and two women walked in. They were shocked to see Camila, pale and weak, and hurried to report to Lily, who was working outside. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go and check on those two school beauties," Lily said. She knew Olivia wanted to train them well, so she decided to take a look.


    "Sir, please save Jinn. Her fever is very high. Without medicine, something bad will definitely happen," Camila begged with a bitter face.


    The two of them hadn''t eaten for nearly a day and had drunk very little water. They were already weak, and Jinn was still running a high fever, her body burning hot.


    Lily walked forward and touched the unconscious Jinn. Her face was flushed, and her temperature was abnormally high. Lily''s expression changed.


    "Go get some antipyretic medicine, and bring some food and water," she instructed her people.


    Not long after, several people returned with antipyretic medicine and administered it to Jinn. Her face looked a little better.


    Lily tossed a bottle of water and some bread to Camila. Looking at the grateful girl, Lily said coldly, "You don''t need to say thank you. What I want are obedient maids, not arrogant school beauty goddesses. Remember, this is the apocalypse. We don''t have much patience. Think about it carefully."


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Olivia came over from behind and put her arm around Lily''s shoulders.


    "You silly girl, didn''t you say you wanted to discipline them both? Why are they nowhere to be seen now? Do you want me to do it?" Lily looked at her unhappily.


    "Ahem... well~" Olivia rolled her eyes. She had completely forgotten about these two while enjoying herself in her master''s arms that morning. If someone hadn''t informed her, she might not have known until now that Jinn had a high fever and was unconscious.


    "Okay, you handle this. I''m also responsible for managing the base''s operations!" Lily was helpless. Olivia had thrown all the responsibilities onto her, making it seem like she was doing everything now.


    "Um¡­ okay." Olivia felt a little embarrassed. It was fine for her to brainwash and train people, but managing the base was really difficult for her.


    Lily left the basement. Camila carefully helped Jinn up and fed her some water. Since Jinn couldn''t eat much at the moment, she only took a few bites of bread.


    Camila''s complexion looked a little better, and her dry lips were moistened. She glanced at Olivia, who was watching coldly, and felt a pang of guilt. She didn''t know how this woman would treat the two of them.


    Little did she know, Olivia was also muttering to herself. This was her first time handling something like this. Although she had some ideas, she was still a newbie. After thinking for a long time, she decided to find some movies to watch or browse certain websites to learn.


    After only a short while, Olivia''s face turned red. The things she saw were far too exciting. She had thought that the games she played with her master were wild enough, but now it seemed like child''s play.


    "First of all, the female slave must be familiar with her own body and give up her shame and hatred. Only in this way can she serve her master better~" Olivia muttered to herself.


    Camila felt a chill run down her spine as she noticed Olivia''s gaze. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Olivia carefully examined the two beautiful schoolgirls. Camila was the enchanting type, with a curvy figure and a charming appearance. Despite her pure look, there was still a hint of coquettishness about her.


    As for Jinn, even in her semi-conscious state, it was clear she had a proud personality and wouldn''t easily submit.


    "Then let''s start with Camila and practice slowly..." Olivia smiled evilly and rubbed her hands together.


    At this moment, Camila was wearing a white shirt and a short skirt, exposing a large area of her fair skin.


    Her plump breasts were almost spilling out. Since she hadn''t had the chance to change clothes in the past two days, her outfit was slightly tattered, and her white bra was faintly visible through the collar.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Camila retreated in fear, trying to struggle, but she was held down by two women and couldn''t move. Not only had she been starving for a day and had no strength, but even if she were well-fed, she probably wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    ''She''s so youthful and charming. I feel pity for her!'' Even in her fear, the coquettish look in Camila''s eyes didn''t fade.


    On the contrary, her pitiful appearance made people want to dominate and abuse her. Even Olivia felt a little moved. She was sure the master would be satisfied.

 Chapter 79 Olivias Training

    Under Olivia''s orders, Camila was quickly stripped naked and tied to a steel frame in the basement. Her hands and feet were bound, leaving her completely immobilized.


    The girl struggled desperately, but it was futile. With her pitiful strength, how could she possibly match the enhanced Olivia?


    "What''s the first step?" Olivia muttered to herself. "You need to break their arrogance, make them aware of their own lewdness, and develop their body sensitivity¡ªthe higher, the better."


    "Master, do you have... that kind of thing?" Olivia ran upstairs and asked Ryan, who was being intimate with her sister.


    "What thing? Can''t you just say it directly?" Ryan was confused, not understanding what she was referring to.


    "Oh, it''s that... the aphrodisiac, the kind used for women..." Olivia said, somewhat embarrassed.


    "What? You still want to try it?" Ryan looked at her strangely, his eyes full of ridicule.


    "No, not for me. I''m doing this to train those two school beauties for you, Master~" Olivia explained, her face flushing.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news. Here, this is it. The medicine is very effective. Remember not to use too much..." Ryan rummaged through his personal space and tossed a bottle to Olivia.


    As for how he had obtained it, it was during one of his trips to an erotic lingerie store. He had found a stash of these items in the back of the warehouse, along with a bunch of auxiliary tools. Since they seemed handy, Ryan had taken them with him and now handed them over to Olivia.


    Olivia held the assortment of items, some of which she recognized, but most were unfamiliar to her. She hadn''t had time to examine them closely earlier, but in her mind, training a female slave wasn''t much different from training a puppy.


    Of course, this was just her own assumption, and she decided to proceed accordingly.


    In the basement, the two women looked at Camila, who was tied to the rack, and exchanged glances. Earlier, Mistress Olivia had tied up the woman with great enthusiasm and then left in a hurry, leaving them unsure of her next move.


    Camila was panicking. Her limbs were bound, and although it wasn''t painful, she was completely naked except for her bra and underwear. She knew it wouldn''t be long before she was completely exposed.


    The girl was both scared and terrified. If it were just about serving the man, she might have been able to endure letting him play with her body.


    But she feared he had some perverse methods in mind. Camila''s suspicions seemed confirmed when Olivia returned with a bag full of items. It was clear this woman was into extreme, thrilling activities, which terrified the girl.


    Sure enough, not long after, Olivia returned with several bags. Camila''s body stiffened. She recognized some of the items¡ªwhips, handcuffs¡ªfrom the pornographic films she had secretly watched with her roommates. But those films had been tame compared to what she was facing now.


    "Oh, which one should I use first?" Olivia looked at the pile of items on the table, seemingly overwhelmed. "Forget it, I''ll just use all of them..."


    Hearing her words, Camila grew even more frantic. "No, no..."


    "I haven''t even started yet! Why are you so excited?" Olivia said, exasperated. She had only gestured with the items, and the girl was already terrified.


    "Please, don''t use those! I promise, I''m willing to serve your master and will never resist. I... this is my first time, so please don''t use those things..." Camila pleaded, her voice trembling as Olivia approached.


    No matter what, she was just an innocent college student who had never even been in a romantic relationship. Now, tied up and about to be "trained," she was utterly terrified. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be good and wear this..." Olivia placed a blindfold over Camila''s eyes. According to some forum she had read, blindfolds heightened body sensitivity since the person couldn''t see. Whether it was true or not, Olivia was willing to try.


    However, with the blindfold on, the enchanting school beauty became even more frightened. Her body trembled, tears streamed down her face, and she continued to beg for mercy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I just want to develop your body a little. After all, you don''t want to be the master''s maids, and the master happens to need two bitches. I think you two are perfect. Don''t be afraid. It''s my first time too, so I''ll be very gentle..."


    Olivia laughed, but to Camila, it sounded like a death sentence.


    "Ah... no~ No, I''m willing. I''m willing to be the master''s maid. Please don''t use those things~" Camila struggled, shaking the steel frame she was tied to.


    "It''s too late. I don''t want the master to see anyone resisting him. To be safe, you''ll just have to sit on the master''s bitches obediently. It''s your honor." Camila almost cursed out loud. It was her honor to be his bitch? How twisted was this woman''s mind? She treated her master like a god.


    However, Camila only dared to curse in her heart. She wasn''t stupid. If she angered this lunatic, who knew what even more vicious methods she would use?


    "It really works. It seems the forum was right. I''m going to become a master of training..." Olivia slowly stroked the girl''s body, feeling her tremble with fear. She immediately became a believer in the training strategies she had read online.


    "A ball gag is a common sadomasochistic device that can block the mouth or keep the mouth open for a long time, making the wearer unable to speak. In sadomasochistic activities, only the masochists wear gags, while the sadists do not. Wearing a gag deprives the wearer of the right to speak, causing a sense of humiliation and helplessness."


    Looking at the small black ball in her hand, Olivia felt it was magical that such a small thing could have such an effect.


    Pinching Camila''s mouth, Olivia stuffed it into her mouth amid the girl''s sobs, and then tied it to the back of her head.


    "Woo... Heh~ Oh~ Um... Um~" Now, Camila couldn''t even speak. She could only whimper a few times, with saliva flowing from the corners of her mouth, looking very weird.

 Chapter 80 Humiliation

    Olivia found it very interesting, but Camila was suffering. Her cheeks felt sore, and because the ball gag blocked her mouth, she couldn''t even swallow her saliva.


    She could only open her mouth and drool like a fool, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    There were still many things to do, so Olivia had to give them to the girl one by one. About half an hour later, Olivia stopped with satisfaction and admired her work.


    At this point, Camila was lying on the ground, a blindfold covering her eyes, a ball gag in her mouth, and an iron chain tied to her neck near the table. Her bra had been removed, and a nipple clamp adorned each of her pink nipples, each with a bell that jingled at the slightest movement. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl''s hands were tied behind her back with a corset. Olivia had opted not to use handcuffs, fearing improper use might injure Camila''s wrists if she struggled.


    As for Camila''s lower body, Olivia left her underwear on but applied an aphrodisiac, spreading it evenly and carefully touching every sensitive area.


    In truth, there were many more props available, but their operation was too complicated. Olivia didn''t dare to experiment recklessly. Since this was their first training session, it was better to take things slow.


    Camila lay on the ground, her mind groggy and dizzy. Everything was dark before her eyes, and every sensation in her body felt magnified. The nipple clamps on her breasts sent sharp, needle-like pain through her, leaving her brain numb. Her hands bound awkwardly behind her back made movement difficult.


    Saliva dripped uncontrollably from the corners of her mouth, and her breathing felt labored. Meanwhile, her lower body began to tingle and grow numb. Her vagina felt as if countless ants were crawling over it, an unbearable itch that made her want to reach down and scratch desperately.


    To make matters worse, as time passed, a hollow emptiness grew in her lower body, as though something vital was missing.


    The discomfort was overwhelming, leaving her unable to think clearly. She could only lie powerless on the ground, drooling like a sow and emitting muffled "ho ho ho" sounds.


    "Did I use too much¡­?"


    Olivia was startled to see Camila looking so disoriented. She hadn''t realized that while the props she used were entry-level, they were still far too intense for a young girl experiencing them for the first time.


    Using one might have been fine, but combining several at once overwhelmed Camila, leaving her unable to think straight.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Jinn, roused from her drowsiness, seemed to hear something. When she opened her eyes, she saw Camila lying naked on the ground, with three women squatting nearby, watching with interest. Fury immediately surged within her.


    She struggled to get up, but her limbs felt weak. Although her high fever had subsided, the lingering weakness from her illness hadn''t fully dissipated. Propping herself up, she stumbled over to Olivia.


    "You¡­ let her go¡­" Jinn''s face paled as she reached out, trying to remove the things from Camila''s body.


    "Bitch¡­ how dare you?" Olivia''s anger flared, and she slapped Jinn to the ground. The school beauty''s cheek reddened and swelled.


    Stunned by the slap, Jinn sat on the ground, covering her face in fear. In school, no one would dare even scold her, let alone hit her. Now, humiliated and terrified, she could only stare at Olivia.


    "Hmph¡­ you don''t know what''s good for you. I spared you because of your high fever, but now you''re asking for it. You can''t blame anyone else. You two, strip her naked, use the same props on her, and double the dose of the medicine¡­" Olivia ordered coldly.


    "You¡­ you can''t do this! This is imprisonment¡­ you''re breaking the law¡­" Jinn protested, her heart aching as she looked at her best friend lying on the ground, drooling and seemingly unconscious.


    "What, you regret it now? Isn''t it your fault she''s like this? A maid who should obediently serve her master doesn''t know gratitude and even resists? You''re nothing but a cheapskate. Everything could have been fine, but now you''ve ruined your best friend¡­"


    Olivia sneered, her disdain evident. She had long been annoyed with Jinn''s arrogance and stupidity, which not only made her useless but also dragged Camila down.


    Jinn knelt weakly on the ground, Olivia''s words cutting deep. Shame and regret overwhelmed her, and tears streamed down her face.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Camila. It''s my fault¡­ I hurt you¡­" The proud school beauty lowered her head, murmuring in anguish.


    "What''s the use of regretting now? You''d better just be a good bitch for your master~"


    "I¡­ I promise I''ll be your master''s¡­ bitch. But you have to promise to let her go¡­" It was excruciatingly difficult for the proud school beauty to utter such words, but for Camila''s sake, she was willing to humble herself.


    "Well¡­" Olivia rolled her eyes, a wicked smile spreading across her face as she looked at Jinn''s pleading expression. "No¡­"


    "Why?¡­" Jinn felt helpless and furious. She had already humbled herself to such an extent, yet Olivia remained unmoved.


    Of course, Olivia wouldn''t reveal her true intentions. She wanted to see how far a proud woman like Jinn would go to save her best friend. The deeper the regret and heartbreak, the more satisfying it would be. With Jinn''s pride, her bond with Camila must be profound. To save her, she might do the unthinkable.


    Seeing Olivia''s mocking gaze, Jinn sighed inwardly. Her pride would never allow her to bow her head, even in death. But she wasn''t heartless. Despite her disdain for men, her bond with Camila was genuine. Seeing her best friend humiliated and tormented in such a way was unbearable.


    ''Maybe if I die, this woman will stop tormenting Camila¡­'' Jinn thought hopelessly, her heart heavy with sorrow. For her, seeing her friend suffer was worse than enduring humiliation herself.


    "Do you want to kill yourself to save her?" Olivia asked, as if reading her thoughts.


    "Yes¡­ If I die, you won''t care anymore. Let me apologize to you and let her go. I promise Camila won''t cause any more trouble," Jinn said, lifting her head.


    "How ridiculous! Do you think I''m doing this just for revenge? I simply think you two are pretty, and the master happens to need two bitches. With your looks, you''re qualified to be his bitches~"


    Olivia''s words struck Jinn like a slap, humiliating her to the core. School beauties like her were always adored and pursued, yet now she was being told she was merely "qualified" to be someone''s bitch. The shame was unbearable.


    "If you dare to kill yourself, I''ll strip your best friend naked, throw her outside for everyone to see, record it, and upload it online¡­" Olivia''s threat made Jinn''s face pale in horror.

 Chapter 81 Desperate Jinn

    "You bastard... madman, bitch~" Jinn couldn''t help but burst into curses, her eyes filled with anger and hatred as she glared at Olivia.


    "Keep scolding me. Just remember, no matter what happens, don''t have any bad thoughts toward me. Otherwise, you''ll definitely regret it~"


    Olivia remained indifferent, automatically filtering out the swear words. After all, Jinn couldn''t say anything worse.


    Jinn gritted her teeth, her gaze locked on Olivia. She had never hated anyone so much in her life. This woman had used her best friend to threaten her. If she had the ability, she would have torn Olivia apart.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it would be such a pity if such a beautiful body were damaged..." Olivia stroked Jinn''s delicate figure. Her skin was as white as jade, her appearance ethereal, and her proportions perfect. Camila''s figure was good, but it still paled in comparison to Jinn''s. She truly deserved her place among the top three school beauties in the country.


    Jinn felt a growing sense of despair. This woman was relentless. For someone as proud as her, being stripped naked and treated like an object was worse than death.


    "I''m begging you. Whatever conditions you want to let her go, I''ll agree to them..." Jinn said hoarsely, her voice tinged with despair.


    "Oh, our proud school beauty finally knows how to bow her head?" Olivia smiled playfully. "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Since you''re begging me, I have two requests. First, kneel down and lick my feet."


    Jinn clenched her fists in anger, her eyes darting to Camila, who lay on the ground, drooling unconsciously. After a long pause, she lowered her proud head and slowly knelt before Olivia.


    This surprised Olivia. She hadn''t expected Jinn to go this far for her best friend. This woman was incredibly proud. Even when forced to kneel at gunpoint and asked to become a maid, she had never lowered her head.


    "Fine, forget about licking shoes. I''m not that perverted. The second requirement is that you must compete with your bestie. If you perform well as a bitch and satisfy the master, I might consider letting her go. If you half-heart it, she''ll take your place."


    Jinn''s face changed slightly. She was intelligent enough to see through Olivia''s plan: to break her self-esteem, humiliate her in the most shameful way, and force her to actively learn how to serve a man. This was a step-by-step destruction of her will, from body to soul.


    "Okay, I promise you..." Jinn lowered her head in pain, tears streaming down her face as she agreed to the demand.


    "Very good, let''s get started..." Olivia waved her hand, and several women stepped forward, applying the same props to Jinn¡ªonly more intensely... (Forgive me for not knowing how to write about training, so let''s leave it at that... ????)


    ------


    "Today, your task is to kill 10 zombies each. If you fail, you''ll either feed the zombies or go back to farming. Here are the weapons you can choose from." Inside the hospital, Mia was leading several of his men in training.


    Looking at the frightened eyes of the women, Mia said coldly, "Since you''ve chosen this path, you''ll inevitably risk your lives. There''s no room for idle people in the base. If anyone wants to just eat and wait to die, I''ll be the first to deal with them." His eyes were cold and cruel.


    The first to step forward were the female students who had been captured by Yale and toyed with in the gymnasium. They were filled with hatred and refused to be humiliated by men just for a bite of food. They had endured enough.


    "What are you waiting for? Either go kill the zombies, or I''ll throw you out to feed them..." Mia said, glaring at the hesitant group of women.


    The women were terrified. Though they feared killing zombies, they didn''t want to become servants. While Mia had promised enough food for maids on the farm, their status would be different. Who would want to be ordered around?


    Stirred by his words, the women finally picked up their weapons, gritted their teeth, and prepared to fight the zombies to the death.


    "Well... at least you''re not completely useless," Mia nodded.


    "Look here. If you perform well enough and prove your loyalty to the master, you might be rewarded with abilities like this..." As he spoke, Mia bent a steel bar as thick as a finger and threw it. The bar embedded itself into the concrete wall, leaving only half exposed. The women were stunned.


    "Could it be that the owner of this base has superpowers? Can he make people stronger?"


    The women couldn''t help but wonder. Mia''s abilities were clearly superhuman. He bent a steel bar with ease and threw it with such force that it pierced the wall. If it hit a person, they''d die instantly.


    The women''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. If they could gain such strength, surviving in this apocalypse would be no issue. Strength wasn''t just a man''s desire¡ªwomen craved it too.


    Those who had witnessed Olivia nail Ale to the wall with a knife were even more convinced. Who wouldn''t yearn for such power?


    "Very good, follow me..." Mia led the group of over 20 women to the retractable door at the hospital entrance. Seeing the zombies outside, baring their fangs and claws, he nodded, and someone opened the electronic door.


    "Ah... howl~" The released zombies immediately surged through the gap, some even trampling over their companions.


    After letting in more than a dozen zombies, Mia closed the door. The women, armed and outnumbering the zombies, rushed forward with red eyes. If they didn''t act now, they might as well wait to die.


    Click, thud, bang~ The sounds of zombies being killed filled the air. Watching the disorganized women, Mia shook her head. She had to step in, using her gun to take down zombies that broke through, ensuring no one was bitten. After all, there was no cure for the zombie virus.


    It had to be said, these women were brave but completely disorganized. Facing a single clumsy zombie, they were flustered, and some nearly got bitten. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember, the zombies'' weaknesses are their brains and hearts. Anywhere else won''t kill them. Be precise and efficient. No need for fancy moves¡ªjust strike quickly and accurately."


    Mia demonstrated, stepping forward. She dodged a zombie''s clumsy bite and drove her dagger into its skull. The zombie collapsed instantly.


    "See? That''s how it''s done. Accurate, fast, and simple. Low-level zombies are easy to kill. With a little courage and a weapon, anyone can do it." The women watched with envy and admiration as Mia spoke.

 Chapter 82 Hail Building

    Upstairs, Ryan watched the scene and nodded. Lily, standing beside him, smiled. "Mia is really good at training people. She truly deserves to be a special police officer~"


    "Well... it seems she''ll be responsible for personnel training in the future~"


    Ryan mused. After all, those who were more capable would be given more responsibilities. He rarely worried about the base''s affairs, leaving them to the women. His days were spent lounging or venturing out to find survivors to increase the base''s population.


    Lily looked at her brother helplessly. She hadn''t realized how lazy he could be. But since she was the one who spoiled him, she could only silently share the burden.


    Ryan hugged his sister''s slender waist from behind, feeling a sense of peace and comfort. Ever since she confessed her feelings, their relationship had shifted, though it hadn''t progressed further. It wasn''t that Ryan was unwilling, but his feelings for his sister were unique.


    If there was anyone in the world he trusted unconditionally, it was her. Of course, now Olivia and a few others might also be added to that list.


    Ryan didn''t want to ruin the relationship between himself and his sister over this. Although he enjoyed playing with women, he wasn''t the type to be obsessed with sex. What Ryan cherished was the intimate connection with his sister, which brought her a sense of comfort and security.


    Lily rested her head on her brother''s shoulder, savoring his embrace. The atmosphere in the room grew quiet, as if the apocalypse outside didn''t exist. It felt like a moment between lovers, whispering sweet nothings to each other on a sunny day.


    "Master, I have something important to report..." A woman suddenly rushed in, interrupting the moment.


    Ryan rolled his eyes helplessly. The rare intimacy with his sister had been cut short. Seeing his reaction, Lily smiled gently, kissed him on the corner of his mouth, and then turned to the woman kneeling on the ground.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Master, during today''s reconnaissance, survivors were spotted inside the Hail Building, about one kilometer to the east..." The woman reported urgently, not daring to delay.


    "Hail Building?" Ryan pondered for a moment. It was a fairly large commercial building, constructed a decade ago and one of the more famous structures in A City. Though it covered a small area, it had over twenty floors and was well-known.


    Looking at the photos on his phone, Ryan could vaguely make out figures moving on the rooftop. His eyes lit up. A building of that size likely housed many survivors and contained various supplies. He had been considering expanding the hospital''s influence, and the Hail Building seemed like a good starting point.


    "How about sending Mia with the armored vehicle and some female soldiers?" Lily suggested, noticing Ryan''s interest.


    "No need. I just want to go out for some fun..." Ryan waved his hand dismissively. Lily could only let him go.


    At the beginning of the apocalypse, the Hail Building had experienced its share of chaos before being taken over by a man named Banner. Even before the world ended, Banner had been a notorious figure in A City underground scene, with connections everywhere.


    Armed with a smuggled pistol, Banner had gathered all the survivors in the building and established a base. He was ruthless and cruel, eliminating anyone who resisted by throwing them to the zombies. Few dared to oppose him.


    Banner also had several trusted men under his command¡ªformer subordinates from his pre-apocalypse days. They were tall, strong, and fierce-looking, helping him exploit the remaining survivors without remorse. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Madam Rose, what about the army you said would come to rescue us? Why hasn''t there been any movement? Are you lying to me?" Banner asked with a sinister smile, his eyes filled with desire as he stared at the beautiful woman.


    "Don''t worry. My husband is the mayor of A City. His status is high, and the authorities won''t abandon him. They''ll definitely come to rescue us," Rose replied, trying to sound calm despite her inner turmoil.


    When the apocalypse began, Rose had been shopping in the Hail Building. Chased by zombies, she was forced to stay there. She knew Banner from before¡ªback then, he had been nothing more than an insignificant ant in her eyes, someone she could crush effortlessly. But now, the tables had turned.


    "Really? This is the second time you''ve said that. I don''t want to hear it a third time. My patience is running thin," Banner said coldly. He eyed the well-maintained, elegant woman in front of him but held back from making a move.


    If she were an ordinary woman, he wouldn''t have hesitated. Resistance was futile, and those who complained would be thrown to the zombies. So far, three women had met that fate, and the other survivors dared not protest.


    But Rose was different. Her status made him cautious. The country''s power hadn''t completely collapsed¡ªit was just in chaos, and no one knew when order would be restored. Moreover, Rose''s connections were significant. If anything happened to her, the consequences could be dire.


    As Banner walked away, Rose legs nearly gave out. His gaze had been terrifying, filled with desire and brutality. She slumped into a chair, clutching her phone.


    "Husband, when will you come to save me..." she whispered, her voice trembling.


    If not for her quick thinking¡ªrevealing her identity and promising to arrange a helicopter to rescue Banner and his men¡ªshe would have already been stripped and violated. She had seen what happened to the other women.


    Two had committed suicide after being raped, and another had been thrown to the zombies for resisting too violently. Rose had witnessed it all, and the fear had taken root in her heart.


    No matter who you were, facing such danger would leave you terrified. Rose was no exception. As the mayor''s wife, she had never experienced such horrors. Seeing those women being toyed with and gang-raped, she feared the same fate awaited her. Death seemed preferable.


    Desperate, Rose dialed her husband''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is no longer available," the automated voice replied. She froze, unable to believe it.


    Just yesterday, she had spoken to her husband. He had vowed to send someone to rescue her, urging her to stay strong. But now, his number was unreachable?


    Refusing to accept it, Rose called again. The same cold tone greeted her. This was a critical moment¡ªhow could her husband be unreachable?


    Biting her lip, a horrifying thought crossed her mind, "Could my husband, who always claimed to love me, have abandoned me in this crisis?"


    The idea made her tremble. If not for her promise, Banner would have acted long ago. She had seen the lust in his eyes countless times. Her identity had protected her so far, but now, with hope fading, she didn''t know what he might do.


    Rose felt a growing sense of despair and couldn''t help but resent her husband for abandoning her. But the most pressing issue was finding a way to escape. She refused to be forced to serve a scumbag like Banner.


    After leaving the room, Banner''s face twisted with frustration. He had been coveting Rose for a long time. She was plump, dignified, and seductive, with the charm of a mature woman and the beauty of someone much younger. If not for her promise of rescue, he would have taken her long ago.


    In Banner''s room, a beautiful woman with an elegant demeanor pulled a sheet over her body, eyeing the scattered bottles of mineral water on the floor with longing but not daring to move.


    For a powerless woman, the world outside¡ªfilled with man-eating monsters¡ªwas too dangerous. Survival required sacrifice. In peacetime, that might have meant effort, youth, or a bit of pride. But now, it meant giving up one''s body, dignity, and even soul.


    Nearly a week into the apocalypse, the food and water stored by many had run out. The first survival crisis had arrived. Acts that once seemed unthinkable were becoming the norm, evolving in increasingly disturbing ways.


    The woman on the bed was a white-collar worker¡ªno, a gold-collar worker, given her income. She could afford to buy a house and car outright in this expensive city. Even in the past, she had dismissed the advances of men with disdain.

 Chapter 83 Killing Inside Hail Building

    But now, it was the end of the world, and the abilities she once prided herself on were useless. In fact, for a little food and water¡ªworthless on a normal day¡ªshe had to endure being pressed onto a bed and abused by a man, all to avoid starving to death.


    "Hahaha... My little beauty, here I come~" Banner, who had just been aroused by Rose, returned to the room. He eyed the woman''s delicate body and pounced on her. A trace of sadness and pain flashed in the woman''s eyes as she silently endured.


    ----


    Ryan moved forward and soon reached the entrance of the Hail Building. It was no longer the prosperous and beautiful place it once was. Now, it was covered in blood, desolate, and dilapidated.


    The entrance to the shopping mall was blocked by several large counters, and all passages were sealed. Outside, hordes of zombies surrounded the building, growling and roaring.


    Ryan quickly assessed the situation. Over a hundred zombies were gathered at the entrance alone, not to mention those in other directions. The building was like an isolated island¡ªno one could get out, and it was nearly impossible to mount a rescue.


    For safety reasons, no one lived below the third floor of the Hail Building. Fearful of sudden zombie attacks, everyone resided above the third floor, with the lower stairs completely blocked.


    Though Banner''s methods were ruthless, he wasn''t stupid. In addition to ensuring sufficient food supplies, he handed over some of the women he deemed expendable to his subordinates. Under the dual pressures of temptation and force, the base remained relatively stable.


    Ryan didn''t use the main entrance. Instead, he climbed to the fourth floor through a ventilation duct and jumped in through a window.


    The interior of the building was a mess. Nearby shops and clothing stores were in disarray, with tables and cabinets scattered everywhere¡ªa clear sign of the chaos that had erupted when the apocalypse began.


    At the staircase leading to the fourth floor, two of Banner''s men were on guard. They were playing cards, with a few empty liquor bottles beside them.


    "Haha... I win, I win! Give me a cigarette," one of the men said, waving at his opponent. But the other man was frozen, staring past him.


    "Hey, don''t try to cheat. Are you playing dumb to avoid losing?" the winner said, annoyed.


    The other man didn''t respond. The winner followed his gaze and saw Ryan standing behind him. Startled, he jumped to his feet. "Fuck! Who are you? Where did you come from?"


    Both men knew no one lived below the third floor, as they feared zombies might break in. They were guarding the stairs on the fourth floor, so where had this man come from? Was he a ghost?


    After a quick glance at Ryan¡ªthin, unarmed, and seemingly harmless¡ªthe two men relaxed, their tone turning arrogant.


    "Kid, where did you come from? Can you fly or something?"


    They approached Ryan, and one of them even placed a hand on his shoulder, his tone clearly hostile.


    "Not talking? Are you stupid?" the other man asked, puzzled.


    Ryan frowned. He grabbed the arm resting on his shoulder and twisted it gently. The man''s arm bent unnaturally, and he dropped to his knees, screaming.


    "Ahhh... you''re asking for death!" The other man lunged at Ryan but was kicked back with even greater force. He flew across the room, clutching his stomach and wailing in pain.


    "Answer me. How many people are in this building? Who''s in charge? What weapons do they have?" Ryan demanded, still holding the man with the twisted arm.


    "Ah... bastard, let go of my hand! You''re dead!" the man shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, so you won''t cooperate even when I ask nicely..." Ryan shook his head. He stood up and stomped on the man''s arm, breaking it. The man screamed and passed out.


    "What about you? Can you answer me?" Ryan turned to the other man, who was lying on the ground, terrified.


    The man nodded frantically, too scared to speak. Though they were gangsters who had bullied others before, they had never encountered someone as ruthless as Ryan, who could break an arm without hesitation.


    "I''ll tell you! There are less than a hundred people in the building. It''s run by a gangster named Banner. He has a smuggled pistol, and some of his men have modified nail guns. They all live on the 17th floor..."


    The man spilled everything without needing further prompting.


    "Good. Thank you very much..." Ryan said impatiently. Under the terrified gaze of the man, he ended both of their lives.


    Bang!


    Ryan kicked open the door to a room on the fourth floor. The naked man inside was beheaded by Ryan''s knife before he could even curse. The woman in the room screamed, her cries echoing through the corridor.


    "What the hell is that noise?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you screaming?" Two or three men rushed out of nearby rooms. When they saw Ryan in the hallway, they froze. They had never seen him before.


    Ryan didn''t waste time. He moved swiftly, decapitating the closest man. The others, too far to attack immediately, turned and fled upstairs...


    Not long after, on the 17th floor, in Banner''s room, one of his men burst in, shouting frantically, "Boss! Someone''s coming up from downstairs!"


    "Fuck! Don''t you know how to knock?" Banner, who had been in the middle of sex, was startled. He grabbed an ashtray and hurled it at the man, hitting him in the head and drawing blood.


    The man, bleeding and terrified, stammered, "Boss, there''s a man coming up from below. Many of our brothers are dead!"


    Banner quickly dressed and stormed out of the room, cursing. "How many people are there? Do they have guns?"


    "No, just one man... with a long knife," the man explained.


    "One man with a knife? And you couldn''t stop him? How useless are you?" Banner was both surprised and furious.


    For safety, he had stationed most of his men on the lower floors to buy time in case of a zombie breach. His own floor was sparsely guarded, with only a few men and the women he kept.


    As Banner descended, he noticed something was wrong. At first, there had been shouting and screaming from below, but now it was eerily quiet, as if everyone was dead.


    At the elevator entrance on the tenth floor, several men lay dead. Some had their limbs severed, others were decapitated, and one was impaled on the wall with a steel pipe. The scene was gruesome.


    At the staircase on the tenth floor, three men armed with nail guns stood ready, flanked by others wielding machetes and daggers. Opposite them, Ryan pulled his long knife from a corpse.


    "Oh, what a grand welcome," Ryan said with an evil grin. The men opposite broke into a cold sweat. Despite their numbers and the nail guns, Ryan''s presence was terrifying.


    He had fought his way up from the lower floors, killing dozens of their comrades in moments. He was like a god of death.


    "Brother, what brings you here? If there''s anything you need, just say the word, and we''ll make it happen," one of Banner''s confidants said, trembling. Normally a cruel and vicious man, he was now sweating profusely, speaking humbly in an attempt to negotiate peace.

 Chapter 84 Worthy?

    "Okay, take me to see your boss!"


    Ryan said nonchalantly, his face calm and unflushed, not a trace of fatigue in his demeanor. He had just killed more than a dozen people, yet there wasn''t a drop of blood on him. It was precisely this that made the men opposite him even more terrified.


    As Ryan slowly approached, several of them instinctively stepped aside out of fear, allowing him to pass. He walked up the stairs with ease. Despite being outnumbered, it felt as though the tables had turned.


    At the top of the stairs, in the middle of the wide corridor, stood Banner, his face fierce and menacing. He was flanked by a few of his underlings, exuding an aura of danger, like a tiger ready to pounce.


    The underling who had come up earlier had already briefed him on the situation. Banner knew that the ordinary-looking man before him was, in fact, a terrifyingly powerful killer.


    Yet, Ryan''s casual demeanor and relaxed expression made it seem as though he was strolling through a mall¡ªif not for the blood-stained long sword in his hand.


    Banner glanced at the underling who had reported the situation, his confusion evident. The underling trembled, lowered his head in fear, and whispered a few more words to his boss.


    Banner''s heart sank. The man''s attitude was unmistakable. This was the ruthless killer who had slaughtered dozens of his men without breaking a sweat. Ryan''s calmness only heightened Banner''s wariness.


    Though Ryan appeared unthreatening, Banner''s instincts screamed that something was off. Facing the siege of more than a dozen men and three or four guns, Ryan''s composure was anything but normal.


    "Brother, you''ve got impressive skills. We can talk this through. I see potential in you. If you join me, you''ll have a top position in this base. Money, power, women¡ªyou''ll have it all," Banner began, attempting to recruit him.


    "What do you think? Interested? Or if there''s something else you want, we can negotiate," Banner added, his tone persuasive. He wasn''t foolish. Even though Ryan had killed dozens of his men, it didn''t matter. If he could recruit Ryan, the loss would be worth it.


    "Wow, those are some tempting conditions..." Ryan took a few steps forward, sensing Banner''s sincerity. If it weren''t for the system, he might have been swayed.


    But now, Ryan sneered, "Recruit me? Make me submit to you? Let me ask you this¡ªare you even worthy?"


    Banner''s smile froze, replaced by shock. His expression darkened. "Kid, you''ve got some nerve..."


    "I know you''re a good fighter, but so what? Do you see this? It''s a gun. A pistol. No matter how skilled you are, can you outmatch this? Can you stop bullets?" Banner snarled, pointing the pistol at Ryan.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. Submit to me, and I''ll let bygones be bygones. How about it?"


    "A gun? Is this what you''re talking about?" Ryan smirked. With a flick of his wrist, a submachine gun materialized in his hands, its barrel aimed directly at Banner. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The men around them stared in stunned silence, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    "You... stop playing tricks! You think this is some kind of magic show? Ah¡ª" Before Banner could finish, Ryan pulled the trigger. A burst of gunfire erupted, and the bullets struck Banner''s wrist with precision, shattering the pistol in his hand and sending it clattering to the ground.


    "Is this what you call a gun?"


    Banner collapsed with a scream, blood gushing from his wound. The ground beneath him was soon stained red. His mind reeled in disbelief. One moment, Ryan had been holding a long sword; the next, a submachine gun had appeared out of thin air¡ªand it was real.


    No wonder Ryan had been so dismissive. With their limited strength, they were no match for him. It was a miracle they hadn''t been wiped out already.


    "So, I ask again¡ªare you worthy?" Ryan stepped on Banner''s broken arm, eliciting another agonized scream. Banner nearly passed out from the pain.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong! Big brother, let''s talk this over. I have women here. I''ll make it up to you. There''s a very beautiful one..." Banner kowtowed frantically, begging for mercy. He turned to one of his underlings and barked, "Go! Bring that bitch Rose out to serve this big brother!"


    "Brother, please spare me. I was wrong. Just wait a moment. I''ll make it up to you. You can have any woman here. Do whatever you want with them," Banner pleaded, his voice trembling.


    The once-feared gangster boss was now reduced to a groveling mess, willing to do anything to save his life.


    As Banner knelt and begged, his underlings followed suit, too terrified to resist. They had seen their boss, armed with a pistol, get disarmed and maimed in an instant. How could they possibly stand against someone with a submachine gun?


    One by one, they dropped to their knees, pleading for mercy.


    Seeing the underling beside him frozen in fear, Banner cursed under his breath. "Hurry up and bring that bitch down to serve this master!"


    The underling scrambled to his feet and rushed upstairs. Banner forced a smile, his face pale and sweaty. "Sir, please wait a moment. The most beautiful woman will be here soon. She''s the wife of A City''s mayor. You''ll be very satisfied."


    "Your smile is disgusting. Stop it," Ryan said with a look of disdain, kicking Banner aside.


    Banner no longer had any trace of his former arrogance. He lay on the ground, humbled and submissive, like a dog wagging its tail for mercy.


    "The wife of A City''s mayor?" Ryan''s lips curled into a faint smile. Her status was undoubtedly high. Even in the apocalypse, someone like her wouldn''t live like an ordinary person. So, why was she here?


    Before long, two underlings dragged a beautiful woman down the stairs. She struggled fiercely, but her resistance was futile against the strength of the two men.


    Rose''s eyes darted around in fear as she took in the scene¡ªmen kneeling on the ground, Banner bleeding and broken. The pungent smell of blood filled the air, intensifying her terror.

 Chapter 85 Rose

    "Let me go... Banner, what are you doing?!"


    "Bitch, I don''t care what you think. Serve this master, or I''ll throw you out to the zombies," Banner snarled, his face twisted with pain and desperation. With one hand gone, he looked even more brutal and menacing.


    Rose''s eyes welled with tears, her elegant features marred by dirt but still strikingly beautiful. Her delicate face, framed by bright eyes and fair skin, exuded a mature and seductive charm.


    "No, you can''t do this! My husband is sending a helicopter to rescue me soon. You can''t go back on your word now!" Rose pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Bitch, stop lying! You''ve been saying that since the second day of the apocalypse. If your husband were coming, he''d have been here by now!"


    Banner grabbed her hair and yanked her forward. Despite his injury, his strength was far beyond what Rose could resist.


    Banner no longer cared about promises or deals. Survival was his only concern. He offered the most beautiful woman he had to Ryan, hoping it would be enough to save his life¡ªeven if it meant groveling like a dog.


    "Sir, what do you think of this woman? She''s untouched, very clean. And she''s the mayor''s wife. She''s exquisite. It''ll be an unforgettable experience..." Banner forced a smile through the pain, trying to appease Ryan.


    "Well... that''s good. You can go with peace of mind," Ryan said, nodding slightly.


    Banner''s eyes widened in surprise at the first part of Ryan''s response, but his expression quickly turned to horror as he processed the second part. "Go with peace of mind"? What did that mean?


    Bang! A bullet struck Banner''s forehead, shattering his dream in an instant. He collapsed to the ground, his eyes slowly closing as life faded from his body.


    Da-da-da! A series of gunshots followed, the rapid bursts of high-speed bullets forming a chain of fire that mercilessly tore through every man in the corridor.


    With Banner dead, Ryan had no intention of sparing his remaining subordinates. Not only were they vile men, but even if they weren''t, Ryan would ensure none of them survived. He believed in eradicating the problem at its roots.


    Rose stood frozen, watching the ruthless execution unfold before her eyes. The sheer brutality and bloodshed made her stomach churn. Waves of nausea hit her, and she fought to keep herself from vomiting.


    Ryan, unfazed by her reaction, tightened his grip on the submachine gun and herded all the women in the building onto this floor. He forced them to witness the gruesome aftermath¡ªthe corridor awash in red, lined with dozens of lifeless bodies.


    "Banner is dead, and so are all the men here. From now on, I am your new master. I will take you to my base, where your roles will remain unchanged. There will be no other men except me, and none of you will be subjected to abuse. You will not be thrown out to feed the zombies. Your only task is to perform basic labor in exchange for food. I will guarantee your safety."


    Ryan''s words left the women in stunned silence. After enduring despair for so long, they never expected salvation¡ªespecially under such conditions.


    Labor in exchange for food was an acceptable price to pay. At least they would no longer be at the mercy of violent men, tortured for scraps, or abandoned to be devoured by zombies.


    Though hesitant, they had no choice but to believe Ryan. The bodies at his feet spoke volumes¡ªhe was their only hope now.


    "You have ten minutes to pack. Take whatever you can carry. Meet me back here when time is up."


    At his command, the women scattered, rushing to their rooms. Some even dashed upstairs, eager to seize whatever supplies Banner had left behind.


    Ryan didn''t care. As long as they could carry it, they were free to take it. His eyes then landed on Rose, who remained rooted in place, her expression unreadable.


    "What? You have nothing to pack?"


    Rose hesitated before speaking.


    "I¡­ I want to ask, will you force us¡­ to do that kind of thing?" Her face turned crimson as she spoke.


    Ryan smirked, taking a good look at her. Her beauty, refined temperament, and elegance made her stand out among the rest. Even in this apocalyptic world, she exuded a noble charm that could ignite any man''s desires.


    "If it were any other woman, I might not be interested. But you¡­" Ryan let his gaze linger before finishing, "You might be an exception. My standards are quite high."


    Rose''s face burned with fury.


    "Then what''s the difference between you and Banner? Are all men the same¡ªonly thinking about one thing?!"


    "Heh¡­" Ryan chuckled, stepping closer. He pinched Rose''s delicate chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    "Let me ask you this¡ªif it weren''t for me, how long do you think you''d survive here?"


    He gestured toward the window, "Look outside. This is the apocalypse. If you don''t want to follow me, jump. End it right now. Do you think you can kill zombies? Do you think you can protect your so-called chastity?"


    Rose clenched her fists, her body trembling with humiliation. But she didn''t move. If she truly had the courage, she would have fought back when she was first taken captive.


    "So you don''t have the guts to end it, huh? Then what gives you the right to question me? Is it your ''mayor husband'' that gives you confidence? Or are you still clinging to your past status, thinking you''re above the rest?" Ryan sneered and slapped her across the face.


    Rose''s pride shattered. Before the world collapsed, she held a high-ranking position, someone beyond Banner''s reach. Now, she was reduced to a mere survivor, humiliated and powerless. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you haven''t accepted reality yet, let me make it clear. You have two choices¡ªpack your things and follow me, obeying my rules, or jump. If you hesitate, I''ll help you make the decision."


    His voice was ice-cold, void of sympathy. He knew that women like her needed to be broken first before they understood who was in control.

 Chapter 86 Move Out

    "You have five minutes left. Make your choice."


    Terrified, Rose snapped out of her daze and hurriedly gathered her belongings.


    Soon, dozens of women stood together, carrying bags of various sizes. Ryan nodded in satisfaction. These women would serve as laborers in his base, and some could even be trained as warriors. Killing zombies would earn him points, and over time, their loyalty would grow.


    Moreover, while most of them were not as attractive as the previous batch of college students he had taken in, they were far better company than a group of men.


    "Alright, let''s move out."


    With a wave of his hand, Ryan led them down the stairs and toward the exit.


    Bang! Clang!


    He kicked away the barricades blocking the door, sending furniture and even a small car flying. The sheer display of strength left the women in awe. Was this even humanly possible?


    Then came an even more terrifying sight. As soon as the doors opened, zombies swarmed in, snarling and lunging forward.


    Ryan stood unfazed. He raised his submachine guns and unleashed a torrent of bullets. The firepower held the undead at bay, and just to speed things up, he lobbed a few grenades into the crowd.


    Boom! The explosions echoed through the streets, reducing the horde to lifeless remains.


    The women stared, dumbfounded. When did he get another submachine gun? And where was he storing all those grenades? Did he carry an entire armory with him?


    At first, they were terrified of the zombies. But as they watched Ryan effortlessly mow them down, their fear began to fade. The man before them seemed unstoppable, his firepower endless.


    For minutes, he continued his onslaught, reloading without hesitation, emptying magazine after magazine until the streets were cleared.


    Satisfied, Ryan climbed into a bus and gestured for the women to follow. Once everyone was aboard, he drove straight to the back entrance of the hospital.


    Upon arrival, others in the base took over, guiding the women inside and explaining the rules. Ryan, however, disappeared, leaving the task to Olivia.


    Observing the scene from a distance, he muttered to himself, "With this new batch, our numbers have exceeded 200. The hospital is big, but eventually, we''ll outgrow it. Expansion is inevitable..."


    His eyes lingered on the new recruits below, a cold smirk playing on his lips as he envisioned the future.


    In the evening, after dinner, Ryan lay on the sofa. Next to him was Mia, dressed in her police uniform. She nestled in his arms, contentedly enjoying the scent of her master.


    "Master, I''ve arranged for Rose, the girl you brought back, to sleep with you tonight. I even asked her to take a bath and change her clothes," Mia said sweetly, leaning on the man''s shoulder.


    Ryan looked at Mia with a strange expression. It felt oddly jarring to hear these words coming from the mouth of a policewoman who was once so just and morally upright.


    However, it also proved that he had completely conquered this beautiful policewoman, stripping her of all her principles and transforming her into someone entirely different.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Mia asked, noticing his expression. She was so fond of him that she couldn''t help but give him a kiss.


    "Ah... it''s nothing. Where is Rose?"


    Unbeknownst to others, Mia had been terrified after being ravaged by Ryan the last time. Both she and Jessica had their anuses breached, and Jessica''s vagina had also been torn.


    Both women had been fucked unconscious by Ryan, with Jessica lying in bed for an entire day afterward. Although Mia didn''t want to let her master go, she couldn''t stop him from pursuing other beauties.


    At the same time, she wanted to find someone to share the burden. A mature and beautiful woman like Rose should be able to handle a lot of his firepower!


    In a room on the third floor, Rose had changed into a more conservative evening gown. Despite its modesty, with only her legs exposed, it couldn''t hide her alluring figure.


    At nearly 40 years old, she was exceptionally well-maintained. Her legs were flawless, her breasts firm, her waist slender, and her hair, now loose, cascaded over her shoulders. Every movement exuded an elegant and noble temperament.


    As the wife of a high-ranking official, she carried a unique intellectual beauty.


    The delicate collarbone peeked out from beneath the neckline of her shimmering dress, made of smooth silk that accentuated her curves. The waistline was cinched tightly, adorned with silver patterns.


    A purple crystal necklace hung from her slender neck, giving her an air of nobility.


    Rose, fresh from her bath, had skin as white as cream. The lace of her dress highlighted her fair legs, tightly wrapped in ultra-thin, transparent stockings. Her slender, upright legs perfectly outlined her exquisite curves. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her beautiful hair brushed against her red lips, drawing out the tied-down strands. The lightness of her fingertips made her seem as lively as an elf.


    Her noble temperament, the jewels she wore, her feminine charm, and the simple yet elegant allure of a young woman were all fully embodied in the mayor''s wife.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, she truly lives up to being the mayor''s wife. So alluring," Ryan murmured, admiring the extremely beautiful woman in the room. Even though he wasn''t particularly into mature women, he couldn''t help but be captivated by Rose''s charm.


    Her noble and elegant demeanor, combined with her exquisite, mature body, showcased the perfection of this woman. He never expected to find such a flawless lady in such a small gathering place.


    Rose looked at the man''s fiery gaze. Though it wasn''t as obscene as Liu Bao''s, it still made her step back in fear and terror. She had seen the man''s methods and no longer harbored any thoughts of resisting to the death.


    Ryan pulled the extremely beautiful woman into his arms, enjoying her delicate body and the faint fragrance that seemed so tempting.


    "Please, can you not do this? I... I can talk to my husband. He has a very high status and connections in the military. You can have whatever you want, just let me go..." Rose''s voice trembled as she tried to escape from the man''s embrace.

 Chapter 87 Forced

    "Is this the same tactic you used to intimidate that idiot Banner? Too bad it''s just empty words and useless. It''s been a week since the apocalypse began. If your husband were truly capable, why hasn''t he come to rescue you? He could''ve sent a few helicopters by now, right?"


    Ryan wrapped his arm around the beautiful woman''s slender waist. He wasn''t in a hurry, content to tease the charming mayor''s wife.


    Rose wanted to argue, but her eyes dimmed. It was clear that Ryan wasn''t as foolish as Banner. Not only could she not contact her husband now, but even if she could, her husband might not be able to save her. The apocalypse had more dangers than just zombies.


    Rose had some unsettling guesses. Perhaps her husband had abandoned her. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he even answer her calls? Yet, when she thought of her loving husband in their daily life, she couldn''t believe it. He had vowed to rescue her, but now he couldn''t even be reached.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Could it be that I''m right, and your husband, the mayor, has completely given up on you?" Ryan grinned lewdly, pinching the breasts of the extremely beautiful woman.


    Rose lowered her head, tears sparkling in her eyes. Her heart was filled with humiliation and injustice. Tears slid down her beautiful face, full of shame.


    The stimulation from her chest made her want to step back, but the man held her tightly, refusing to let go. If it were before, she would never have imagined being humiliated and violated by a stranger, a man over a decade younger than her.


    Rose cried, clutching the hem of her dress in fear and nervousness. Ryan stared intently at the spring scenery beneath the neckline of her long skirt. Her pink breasts were wrapped in a light-colored bra, faintly visible.


    The mayor''s wife, the wife of such a powerful official, was held in his arms, so weak she didn''t dare resist, letting him humiliate and play with her. The immense sense of conquest was exhilarating.


    "No... don''t do this, please. I didn''t lie to you. If you let me go, I can agree to anything you ask for..." Rose shook her head in fear, her pitiful appearance shattering her dignified demeanor.


    "Sorry, I don''t need these... Save your empty promises for idiots like Banner," Ryan said, his beastly desires aroused. He pressed the beautiful woman down on the bed. Even if Rose''s husband, the mayor, were here now, he couldn''t stop him from taking this extremely beautiful woman.


    The beautiful woman on the bed instinctively squeezed her legs together. Her evening dress loosened slightly from her movements, revealing a glimpse of her thighs and even her buttocks.


    Her resistance only made her flesh-colored stockings brush against Ryan''s bulging cock, intentionally or not. The same posture, but with a different charm. Ryan couldn''t help but gasp. She was resisting, yet it felt like she was seducing him. Was this the allure of mature ladies and wives?


    "Wuuuu¡­ Let me go, no, don''t do this. I can''t betray my husband¡­ Please, don''t do this, okay¡­ Don''t, don''t touch there~ Um¡­ Ahhh¡­" The beautiful woman''s body twisted unconsciously.


    Ryan didn''t respond, but Rose''s next action stunned him. The noble lady unconsciously lifted her jade feet, wrapped in stockings, into the air.


    Not only did it expose the beautiful scenery beneath her long skirt, but if her legs weren''t suspended, her flesh-colored feet could have pressed against his bulging cock.


    "Are you resisting or seducing me?" Ryan was surprised.


    This was the first time he''d seen a woman so proactive even while being raped. Could it be that this kind of wife was so full of desire, unable to find relief, that she became proactive when played with by a man, even if it was just unconscious resistance during rape?


    Ryan picked up Rose''s high heels with one hand and pinched her ankle with the other. The beautiful woman''s body trembled slightly from the external stimulation, her feet involuntarily retracting.


    Of course, Ryan wouldn''t let them go. He lifted them with a little force, immobilizing her legs. The raised position allowed him to fully admire the seductive spring scenery beneath her evening dress. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, so this is the mayor''s wife? You''re the one who exposed yourself to other men. I didn''t expect you to be so unsatisfied!" Ryan grabbed Rose''s legs with a lecherous grin.


    Only then did she realize that her seemingly resistant actions had inadvertently exposed everything beneath her skirt, making her appear obscene and vulnerable.


    She was on the verge of collapsing. As the mayor''s wife, she had always held a position of respect and authority. Every man who encountered her would smile politely and treat her with deference. Never had she felt so humiliated, pinned down and toyed with by a man like this.


    "Let me go, let me go, you bastard... wuwu~ you''re a rapist... let me go~" The beautiful woman struggled desperately, twisting her legs, but her pitiful state only fueled the man''s desire.


    "No, please, no, ah..." Rose suddenly screamed. Ryan had reached under her dress and pinched her sensitive area hard, causing her to tremble violently in pain.


    He pressed Rose''s legs down with his own, flipped up her skirt, tore away her inner clothing, and pulled aside her purple bra, exposing her ample breasts without restraint, allowing Ryan to play with them freely.


    Ryan removed Rose''s stockings and used them as ropes to bind her hands. No one knew why, but Ryan had a particular fondness for tying up a woman''s hands and feet during sex, especially with stockings. He had done the same when he first took Mia.


    Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes. The pain in her lower body made her stop resisting momentarily. She hadn''t been intimate with anyone for a long time, and now, after being stimulated so violently, she felt an unexpected release, a strange mix of pain and pleasure.


    Rose couldn''t help but feel a twinge of resentment toward her husband. If it weren''t for him, she would have left this place long ago and wouldn''t be suffering such humiliation.

 Chapter 88 Enjoy Mayors Wife

    It would take less than half an hour for a helicopter to reach them from the city center, yet a week into the apocalypse, her husband had made no move to rescue her. This thought lingered in her mind.


    Rose''s untied legs were slightly raised. Ryan glanced at them and thought, "Oh, has the mayor''s wife finally realized her situation?" He reached out toward her delicate feet, but Rose kicked at him. However, her movement was easily caught by the man.


    "Bastard, you''re committing a crime! You''re raping me!" Rose shouted harshly, her resentment toward her husband fueling her anger.


    "Oh..." Ryan chuckled darkly, pinching her chin hard. "Mrs. Rose, I thought it was interesting because you''re the mayor''s wife, so I gave you some face. But you''re being shameless. Don''t you understand the current situation?" Ryan sneered.


    "Or does your identity as the so-called mayor''s wife give you the confidence to resist me? This is the apocalypse. Your status means nothing here. You''re just a woman waiting to be taken by a man," Ryan said coldly. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His icy, humiliating words made Rose tremble. She had seen Banner''s men rape women in the Hale Building, but she never imagined it would happen to her.


    Rose''s body shook. Looking into the man''s cold eyes, she felt a wave of fear. Tears streamed down her face as she silently wept.


    "If you''re unwilling to serve me, I''m sure there are plenty of men who''d love to have a turn with the mayor''s wife. Maybe I could even sell you for a good price,"


    Ryan threatened. In truth, Ryan would never give such a beautiful woman to anyone else. Even if he grew tired of her, she would remain his. His possessiveness was absolute.


    Rose, unaware of this, panicked at his words. She grabbed his hand in desperation, "Don''t... don''t do this~" The thought of a line of men waiting to humiliate her was unbearable. She''d rather die than endure such a fate.


    "Then behave and let go of your hands..." Rose''s body trembled, and with red eyes, she reluctantly loosened her grip on her lower body.


    "Good. Our mayor is so busy with work, so I''ll have to take care of his wife for him. I''m sure he''ll thank me if he finds out," Ryan said with a smirk. He lifted Rose''s legs, placing them on his shoulders, and began licking her thighs with his tongue.


    The sensitive spot on the inside of her thigh was attacked, and Rose''s breathing quickened, her body going limp. Ryan grabbed her legs, bringing them to his mouth and kissing them. His eyes followed the curve of her slender legs up to her plump thighs.


    He then positioned himself in front of her, lifting her calves onto his shoulders, exposing her lower body. He pulled aside her thin panties and took a quick photo with his phone before aggressively attacking her most intimate area with his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, even at your age, your pussy is as pink and tender as a girl''s. Could it be that you and your husband haven''t been intimate in a long time?"


    Ryan taunted as he tasted her. The flavor was stronger than a younger woman''s, more pungent, but not unpleasant.


    Rose pursed her lips, saying nothing. It was true that she hadn''t been intimate with her husband for years. His busy schedule and lack of interest in sex had left her desires unfulfilled. Now, after being touched by a man, she felt a strange mix of pain and pleasure.


    Rose pulled her other leg free and placed it on Ryan''s shoulder, pressing her legs together to block his assault. She continued to cry and beg, "Please, don''t do this... My husband can give you whatever you want, just let me go~"


    "Hehe, those things might work on others, but they''re useless to me," Ryan said dismissively. The mayor''s status meant nothing now. Money was worthless, women were easy to find, and power? What could it offer compared to his own strength?


    "These things aren''t as exciting as your identity..." Ryan had never encountered such a dignified and noble woman. He gently rubbed the opening of her tender vagina, causing her body to tremble and her legs to loosen slightly.


    Once free from her legs, Ryan''s hot lips pressed against Rose''s moist labia. His mouth suctioned firmly onto her, his tongue flicking her clitoris rapidly.


    The intense stimulation drove Rose to the brink of madness. Waves of pleasure washed over her as her body, long deprived of intimacy, finally succumbed to the sensations. Thick vaginal fluid gushed out, some of which Ryan swallowed.


    When Ryan stood up, he yanked Rose''s pubic hair hard. The sharp pain snapped her out of her orgasm. "Ahhh... it hurts ~ be gentle ~ ah... don''t pull it ~"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the noble mayor''s wife to squirt when played with by a man. And the smell is even stronger than others," Ryan teased with a laugh.


    "Beast!" Rose cried in pain, both from the humiliation of being brought to orgasm by a man other than her husband and from the agony of having her pubic hair pulled. She had never suffered such indignity before.


    Ryan picked up a tissue and gently wiped her tears. Then he untied her stockings and removed her evening dress, leaving her completely exposed. After her orgasm, her skin glowed with a reddish hue, making her even more alluring.


    Ryan carried Rose to the bed in a princess carry. At this point, the beautiful woman was limp and powerless. Though she wanted to resist, she had no strength left. She could only let the man do as he pleased.


    Ryan laid Rose on her side, pressing himself against her back, his hot cock pressing against her buttocks.


    Rose''s body trembled slightly. She hadn''t felt a man''s cock in so long, and even through the touch of her buttocks, she could sense its size and heat.


    It was far larger than her husband''s, and the thought of it entering her was both terrifying and thrilling.

 Chapter 89 Rose

    Ryan''s tongue traced the beautiful woman''s earlobes and slender neck, all while whispering humiliating words to her.


    "Mrs. Rose, you''re truly a stunner, a top-notch beauty. Your pussy is exquisite, and you squirt so much¡ªit''s quite impressive."


    Rose had never heard such vulgar language before. Even during her intimate moments with her husband years ago, their encounters had been traditional and restrained.


    As a woman from a scholarly family, she had never even cursed, let alone been subjected to such obscenities. Words like "slutty pussy" and "juicy cunt" made her tremble with a mix of shame and arousal.


    Ryan''s hands roamed freely, firmly grasping her tender breasts. The overwhelming sense of humiliation made Rose twist and writhe, desperately trying to escape the man''s touch. But Ryan only intensified his assault, molding her plump, upright breasts into various shapes, deliberately stimulating her nipples.


    A faint pleasure began to spread through her chest, forcing Rose to grit her teeth to suppress her moans.


    "Let go! Ah!..." Humiliation, pain, excitement, pleasure, regret, and resentment¡ªthis was the chaotic state of the mayor''s wife.


    "Mrs. Rose, your nipples are hard. How long has it been since a man last touched you?" Ryan deliberately used her title, "Mrs. Rose," to remind her of her marital status. After all, there was a certain thrill in defiling another man''s wife.


    Ryan''s hands explored every inch of her breasts, paying special attention to her nipples. He pinched and rubbed them vigorously, sending waves of pleasure radiating from her chest.


    "No, no, uh..." Rose denied her feelings in a panic.


    This should have been a normal physiological reaction, but in this situation, Rose felt nothing but humiliation and anger.


    "Please... let me go!" Rose''s naked body trembled, her voice breaking as she begged the stranger who had invaded her life.


    "What are you afraid of? Just do what you and your husband always do. Pretend I''m him," Ryan said with a lewd grin, though to Rose, his smile was terrifying and obscene.


    "No... I''ll give you money..." Rose sobbed, but Ryan ignored her pleas. His hand slid down to her waist, and though her body instinctively curled up, Ryan''s grip was unyielding.


    Ryan''s fingers ventured into her black forest, stroking for a moment before plunging into her wetness. The sudden intrusion made Rose gasp, a melodious moan escaping her lips. The sensation of fullness overwhelmed her, and her body trembled as Ryan''s fingers worked inside her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose clenched her eyes shut, her eyelashes fluttering as she tried to maintain her composure. But her resistance was futile. Ryan''s fingers moved rhythmically, rotating and probing, sending intense pleasure coursing through her body.


    Finally, Rose could no longer hold back. A long-suppressed moan escaped her throat.


    "Ah... don''t... don''t... I don''t want to... stop... it feels good... hurry up~ stop... ah!" As she cried out, her tightness gave way, and a flood of arousal soaked Ryan''s fingers.


    "Do you want it or not?" Ryan teased, his lewd smile widening as he continued to finger the dignified, noble woman.


    "Sizzle... Sizzle..." Rose remained silent, her eyes closed, but her body betrayed her. Her proud vagina responded to Ryan''s touch, and she was brought to orgasm once again by the stranger.


    "Oh my, you''ve come twice in such a short time. I didn''t expect the mayor''s wife to be so lewd, almost like a prostitute," Ryan taunted, his words cutting deep. For a woman of Rose''s status, being compared to a prostitute was the ultimate humiliation.


    Rose tried to keep her lips sealed, refusing to give Ryan the satisfaction of hearing her pleasure. But the sounds from her body betrayed her. Her plump, white thighs trembled as Ryan''s fingers worked inside her, and her strength ebbed away with each wave of pleasure.


    Gradually, Rose''s legs gave out, and she leaned forward onto Ryan. To steady herself, she had to wrap her arms around his, pressing her breasts against his bare chest. In that moment, they looked like a passionate couple, though the reality was far from it.


    "Madam Rose, you came to me willingly! I''ll be disrespectful no longer and enjoy the body of the noble mayor''s wife!" Ryan declared. Rose, too weak to struggle, could only whisper, "No, no."


    Ryan carried Rose to the bed. While she was distracted, he spread her legs apart, revealing her wetness. He pulled down his underwear, his iron-hard cock pressing against her entrance. The moist labia parted as he prepared to take her.


    Rose''s body went limp, her resistance fading. Just as Ryan was about to thrust into her, she suddenly panicked.


    "Wait, wait, don''t~" she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    Ryan paused, curious, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    Rose, using the last of her strength, whispered, "Please... use a condom..."


    After saying this, she collapsed onto the bed, tears streaming down her face.


    Ryan was momentarily stunned. Was Rose actually agreeing to let him have her? This was unexpected. He had assumed he''d have to force her.


    A sense of accomplishment washed over him, and his excitement grew. He gently kissed her tears and said, "Okay, don''t cry. I promise. But I have one condition..."


    Rose felt a small measure of relief. She couldn''t bear the thought of being humiliated further. If she could at least prevent pregnancy, it would be a small victory. The idea of being raped and then carrying a child from it was too much to bear.


    Feeling Ryan''s gentler approach, she nodded slowly.


    "I can wear a condom, but I want you to put it on me," Ryan said, sitting beside her. He took her delicate hands and placed them on his cock. It was the first time Rose had touched a man''s member¡ªshe had never even touched her husband''s.


    She instinctively recoiled, but Ryan forced her hands to stay.


    Rose closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. Ryan handed her the condom and instructed her to tear it open and put it on him. Knowing she had no choice, Rose complied. Her hands were too weak, so she used her teeth to tear open the package.


    Seeing this, Ryan''s eyes lit up with a new idea. He placed the condom over her mouth, pinched the rubber ring, and forced his cock into it, pushing it against her lips. Rose gagged, her body convulsing in disgust.

 Chapter 90 Roses Masochism

    Although there was a condom between them, the smell, shape, and temperature of the man''s penis were not blocked at all. She¡ªa high-ranking official''s wife¡ªhad actually eaten a strange man''s genitals.


    Rose''s husband had wanted to perform oral sex, but she had refused because she thought it was too disgusting and dirty. Yet now a strange man had his peeing penis inserted into her clean mouth, making her feel extremely humiliated and disgusted.


    However, Ryan was almost overwhelmed with pleasure. He felt an extreme sense of conquest. He pulled his cock¡ªcovered with a pink, ultra-thin condom with particles¡ªout of the beautiful woman''s mouth and quickly aimed it at Rose''s vagina.


    Then he freed one hand to grab one of her legs, lifting it high and carrying it on his shoulder, while the body on the other beautiful leg sank forward.


    "Ah..." Rose screamed, and then she felt a strong tearing sensation. Ryan''s cock was much bigger than her husband''s, and since she hadn''t had sex for a long time, her pussy was also very tight.


    "Ah... it hurts... it hurts... it feels so strange, so good," she murmured quietly¡ªbut Ryan heard every word. He laughed lewdly and thrust his cock deeper.


    "If you feel good, just say it! Shout it out! Wearing a condom doesn''t count as rape!" Ryan said happily.


    Although he enjoyed the feeling of flesh against flesh, wouldn''t it be more exciting to see this extremely beautiful woman¡ªthe noble mayor''s wife¡ªdon a condom that symbolized honor for him?


    The man''s vigorous fucking brought not only pain but also long-lost pleasure. Rose instinctively twisted her waist back and forth, grabbing anything she could¡ªpillows, pillowcases, anything nearby¡ªand flinging it at Ryan.


    The twisting of her beautiful waist stimulated the man even more. Ryan exerted force with his waist and inserted his entire penis into Rose''s vagina. The friction between her wet vagina and the condom-wrapped penis produced an obscene "puff puff" sound.


    "Ah... oh..." Rose, who had not had sex for a long time, felt the hot, full sensation spread from her lower body to her cerebral cortex with Ryan''s full penetration, driving her crazy.


    "Fuck... Mrs. Rose, why is your pussy so tight?" Ryan remarked, surprised by her tightness. He pulled back and then pushed forward again, his thick cock completely inserted into her once more. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose''s face turned pale. She gritted her teeth, trying not to scream, yet her whole body trembled violently with his thrusts, and she groaned.


    "Mrs. Rose, if you want to scream, just scream out. Don''t hold back," Ryan said, holding her legs on his shoulders while making rapid piston movements.


    "No... don''t... stop... ah... ah... good..." Under Ryan''s relentless attack, Rose could no longer bear it. Her muffled groans turned into intermittent moans, and she shouted incoherently.


    "It seems that Mrs. Rose can''t wait to get a man''s cock!" Ryan exclaimed as he lifted her legs and guided her hands to interlock her fingers with his. With every thrust, he pressed her legs down so that her knees touched her nipples, providing all-round stimulation to her sensitive body.


    Ryan continued moving in and out, and this position stimulated Rose''s nipples almost every time. His penis penetrated deeply into the depths of this extremely beautiful woman''s vagina with each stroke¡ªalmost reaching her uterus. The pleasure radiated from her lower body to her brain and spread from her nipples throughout her entire body. Although she did not scream, her trembling legs under Ryan''s shoulders and her squirming, contracting vagina betrayed her completely.


    "Let... let me go, ow~ don''t... don''t move anymore~" With each stroke, his penis seemed to go directly into her belly through that sensitive little hole. She felt so good that even her soul trembled. The extreme pleasure came in waves, and she could hardly hold on any longer.


    Ryan directly picked up the beautiful woman and pressed her against the wall. At that moment, Rose was naked and tightly embraced by him. The love fluid flowing from her honey pot due to the thrusting slowly slid down the inside of her tender white thighs. A few drops of the crystalline love fluid dripped onto the floor, gleaming in contrast with her seductive body¡ªshe looked extremely lewd.


    Ryan''s hard cock, still covered with the pink condom, was adorned with love juice, as if claiming sovereignty over her beautiful body.


    He hugged her voluptuous form and trembled with pleasure. This feeling was completely different from having sex with a young girl. Her mature body and plump pussy could withstand his big cock perfectly, allowing him to vent his desires without worry.


    "Ah... You are worthy of being the mayor''s wife. This pussy is so well maintained. Not only is it extremely pink and tender, but it is also so tight that it can squeeze a man''s cock to the point of ejaculating," Ryan exclaimed as he held her close.


    "Wuwu... No, no..." Rose''s voice, filled with tears, betrayed her inner torment. Although the continuous pleasure in her vagina had ceased, she felt even more discomfort. Once her mature body had developed, how could she withstand the impact of such desire?


    The beautiful woman lay against the cold wall¡ªher breasts, trembling and heaving from nervousness, were pressed into a meat pie; sweat dripped down her forehead; her plump big ass was pressed against his crotch; and the thick cock, stretching through her buttocks from behind, then penetrated deeply into her vagina.


    Ryan looked at the beautiful woman¡ªslightly dazed and pitiful beneath him¡ªenjoying her desperate pleading and struggle. The explosive feeling of conquest and excitement was unprecedented, and he thrust his cock forward fiercely.


    "Ah..." Rose raised her head, her snow-white neck straightened, and a long-suppressed moan escaped her throat. Her extremely tense body relaxed instantly, and her vagina suddenly secreted a large amount of love fluid, soaking and lubricating his penis. As Ryan worked hard, her vagina finally emitted that long-lost, terrible, and obscene sound.


    "Sizzle... sizzle..." The crisp sound of splashing fluid was disturbingly obscene. Ryan became very excited. He stood up and slapped Rose''s butt hard. Her white, perky butt rolled in waves with each spank.

 Chapter 91 Ah

    "Ah..." Rose screamed as a red palm print appeared on her buttocks. Her lower body tensed from the impact, making it difficult for Ryan to thrust in and out.


    "Hiss..." No matter how much one spanks her, this woman remains a slut. Her reaction is overwhelming. Is she an Masochist? Ryan thought as he felt the sudden tightening of her beautiful vagina.


    To verify his guess, Ryan slapped the mayor''s wife''s buttocks several times in succession. As expected, her vagina suddenly tightened significantly, and her body began to spasm inexplicably. This was definitely not due to pain, but rather it seemed to signal pleasure and excitement. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... hehe ~ wuwu... stop hitting me, stop hitting me... wuwu~ stop hitting me~"


    Rose screamed madly, her body stiffening abruptly. Her brain could no longer bear the onslaught of pleasure brought by the fucking, and she was almost collapsing under such an insulting spanking.


    This noble mayor''s wife¡ªa noble, beautiful woman in the eyes of others¡ªis not so lewd as to lie on a windowsill, raise her big buttocks, and allow a man to slap and play with them like beating a drum.


    Although the anger in her heart had reached its peak and she wanted to jump out of the window to end it all, the continuous pleasure of intercourse had already left her body limp and without strength.


    The pain in her buttocks was like a slap on her soul. She seemed to relax and, inexplicably, felt a very pleasant pleasure.


    Coincidentally, Ryan caught the involuntary, confused expression on her face, and his excitement grew even more. It seemed that Rose truly had a masochistic fetish¡ªthe legendary "M."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I really didn''t expect that such a noble, elegant, dignified, and generous mayor''s wife would actually be an M who likes to be whipped and sexually abused by men~" Ryan mused, surprised by the contrast.


    "Wuwuwu¡­ Stop talking, stop talking¡­" Rose shook her head, tears in her eyes. Although she didn''t understand what the man meant by "M," she realized that when Ryan spanked her on the buttocks as an act of humiliation, she not only felt pain but also an unexpected stimulation and pleasure.


    It was this unforeseen sensation that nearly drove the calm and composed lady from a scholarly family to madness.


    Years of long-term transactions had left her unable to reconcile the fact that she could experience pleasure even when being raped and insulted.


    "Hahaha, slut, enjoy the master''s caress." Ryan frantically hit the beautiful woman''s ample ass while fucking her lower body. Under this dual stimulation, Rose lost control¡ªshouting, moaning, yelling, and wailing as her body trembled, all while providing him with endless pleasure.


    Ryan''s glans struck Rose''s cervix again and again. The pink cervix¡ªoriginally no larger than a needle tip¡ªhad been forced open by him. Finally, after one of his blows, the beautiful woman trembled and spasmed several times. Her uterus was violently forced open by his glans, and his penis was inserted mercilessly.


    At that moment, the world seemed to fall silent. A pain far worse than the agony of losing her virginity to her husband after marriage spread through her mind. Her small uterus was being stretched by the man''s enormous glans, even causing her belly to bulge.


    "Well, it''s so strange. It''s so painful¡ªI feel like I''m going crazy¡ªbut¡­ but why do I seem to like this feeling?" the beautiful woman murmured inwardly, as if she could no longer feel her lower body, while her fair skin suddenly tensed and her entire frame appeared distorted.


    Before Rose could fully process the supreme stimulation¡ªa mingling of pleasure and pain¡ªshe could bear it no longer and was fucked to death.


    "Oh no, this is too much¡­" Ryan murmured in worry as he checked her breath. Fortunately, her breathing remained steady, and there was no major problem; it was merely the extreme stimulation that had temporarily rendered her unconscious.


    A high-ranking official and noblewoman like her had never known hardship, so it was not surprising that she fainted when overwhelmed by the pain of "opening the palace." Yet she also harbored a masochistic tendency¡ªthe more she was humiliated and whipped, the more pleasure she derived. Thus, the mingling of pain and pleasure during the "opening of the palace" produced an exponentially intense stimulation that her brain could not withstand.


    Ryan gazed at the beautiful woman who had fainted; even in her slumber, her expression did not betray the pain of having her "palace opened" but instead showed pleasure mingled with slight discomfort and even a happy smile.


    Ryan was amazed. Is it true that one can judge a person by their appearance but not their heart? He had not expected that the high-ranking official''s wife possessed another side¡ªthat the more pain she endured, the more pleasure she could feel.


    Although he wasn''t well-versed in SM, he recognized how rare a top-notch "M" she was. Moreover, her noble status made the prospect of playing with her even more explosive and exciting. If he could claim her as his "M" and complete the master recognition ceremony, he would be overwhelmed with a sense of conquest.


    The desire in his heart went into overdrive at the thought. Not having yet vented it, Ryan excitedly pressed the beautiful woman beneath him, laid her on the bed, and then sat directly on her ample, soft, and comfortable ass. He pressed his dick against her cervix and slowly began to thrust in and out.


    "Ah¡­ It''s so cool to have sex with a mature woman like this~"


    Ryan exclaimed as he rode the beautiful woman, praising her exquisite pussy. The mayor''s wife¡ªpressed beneath him and being raped¡ªfrowned slightly, a hint of pleasure mingling with her distress.


    Ryan''s movements were rough and merciless. Yet, surprisingly, Rose¡ªexperiencing such a thick cock for the first time¡ªendured it without complaint. On the contrary, the more violently Ryan drove into her, the more vaginal fluid filled her uterus.


    Riding the beautiful woman''s plump body, Ryan pinched her two well-maintained, ample breasts and said to the unconscious Rose, "It''s true, the more you''re abused, the more excited you become. This is truly a top-notch body. Since your mayor husband hasn''t fully developed it, let the master help you. Hahaha."

 Chapter 92 Masochism II

    "Husband... um~husband, you, you be gentle..." As if the word "husband" had triggered a memory, the unconscious beautiful woman instinctively responded, as if she had dreamt of having sex with her husband.


    "Haha, there is no husband here¡ªonly your good master. Come, let the master let you taste your own pussy juice."


    As he said this, Ryan dipped his fingers in her pussy juice and inserted them into Rose''s mouth, gently stroking her tousled hair behind her ears.


    The beautiful woman''s face flushed with lust. Feeling the man''s finger in her mouth, she instinctively pursed her lips and began sucking.


    However, it was clear she did not enjoy the taste; as soon as she licked it, her face contorted in disgust, and she stuck out her tongue, trying to push away the finger coated with love juice.


    "Wow¡­ Hubby, don''t¡­ it tastes so bad~" she pouted cutely, her small face etched with disgust and dislike.


    "Don''t you like it? That''s a pity. Little Jessica loves these things¡ªshe enjoys eating them even in her sleep. I didn''t expect you wouldn''t like it?" Ryan shook his head. It seemed Rose had a degree of mysophobia and instinctively rejected the taste of semen and vaginal fluid.


    "Hubby¡­ hubby, it feels so weird¡­ hubby, slower, slower¡­ hubby, you seem so much bigger than before, husband¡­ it feels so good, my lower body is so full¡­ ah, slower," Rose panted softly, continuously calling him "husband," which ignited a burning heat in Ryan''s eyes.


    Under the man''s vigorous ravage, the beautiful woman instinctively twisted her slender waist, raising her buttocks continuously to accommodate Ryan''s thrusting.


    "Where is the husband? Your husband abandoned you a long time ago¡­" Ryan whispered in Rose''s ear with a grin, then began to quicken his pace, ravaging the beautiful woman like a storm.


    "Ah¡­ husband¡­ no more¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ no more, no more¡­ ah¡­" As Ryan accelerated his thrusts, Rose could no longer hold back, screaming loudly.


    "If you want to scream, call me master. Why call me husband? Just call me master," Ryan said viciously. He gripped the beautiful woman''s waist with both hands to keep her in place, then fucked her exquisite pussy quickly and forcefully like a pile driver.


    "No¡­ don''t¡­ don''t call master~" Rose murmured, and an unnatural blush spread across her face.


    Soon after, she suddenly stretched her toes, clenched her fists, and the blush quickly spread over her entire body. Her lower body trembled and squirmed wildly, her two openings flared wide as vaginal fluid and urine spurted out together, soaking the bedsheet.


    Ryan did not stop even when the beautiful woman collapsed from the orgasm. Instead, he continued to thrust faster and faster.


    After another hundred or so thrusts, Rose¡ªnow unconscious from the orgasm¡ªonce again gushed a large amount of vaginal fluid and urine, causing her to squirt. This time, the quantity of fluid was even greater, and Ryan''s glans became numb from being soaked.


    He was so stimulated that he could not hold back any longer. He pulled out the condom and then reinserted it. His glans suddenly penetrated the deepest part of the beautiful woman''s vagina. The penis filled her entire vagina and uterus without leaving any gap, and then it spurted out hot semen.


    Ryan had a habit of ejaculating inside the body of a woman he engaged with for the first time, for it signified that she was completely possessed and defiled by him¡ªmarked with his imprint from the inside out, ensuring that no other man could ever touch her in the future.


    The fiery semen stirred something powerful within the unconscious beautiful woman. She was happily ejaculated inside by the man.


    A potent instinct in her genes caused her to open her eyes and clearly see the man who had left his mark in her uterus, completely defiling her sacred womb with his semen. As he finished shooting the last wave of semen, Rose''s uterus bulged, and she fell into a deep sleep.


    -------


    The seventh day of the end of the world...


    Ryan woke up very early. Since he had strengthened his physical fitness, he now needed only two hours of sleep each night to replenish all the energy consumed during the day. He would still be full of energy when he woke up the next day.


    He lay comfortably on the bed, looking at the beautiful lady in his arms. Her plump body felt great to the touch, and his cock was still inserted in the red and swollen pussy of the beautiful lady.


    It was erect early in the morning, as if he had not consumed any energy at all from the intense sex of the previous night.


    Rose lay quietly in his arms. The dual impact¡ªboth emotional and physical¡ªfrom last night had left her utterly exhausted. Ryan had given her seven or eight orgasms in a row. Her pussy was red from being fucked, and even now she was still holding his cock.


    Ryan slowly pulled his cock out of the beautiful woman''s pussy. The glans broke through the wrinkled flesh, rubbing and squeezing it.


    Each time he withdrew it a little, he felt his cock being caressed so comfortably that it seemed like it was about to explode. If he hadn''t had other things to do today, he would have fucked this extremely beautiful woman, Rose, to pieces.


    Rose frowned slightly because of a strange sensation in her lower body, as if something rough were rubbing against her vagina. However, she was too tired, so she turned over, wanting to continue sleeping. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That movement, however, caused the man''s penis to be pulled out abruptly, leaving her vagina suddenly empty. A lot of semen that had been poured in the night before, and not absorbed, spurted out from her wide-open vagina.


    An inexplicable emptiness filled her lower body, followed by a rush of warmth. Even in her sleep, Rose sensed that something was wrong. She thought she was about to wet the bed and quickly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 93 Want To Die

    Last night, Rose had had a beautiful dream. In it, her husband¡ªwho had not slept with her for a long time¡ªwas very brave and made her climax several times.


    She didn''t know why, but in the dream her husband had an impressive figure, and his penis was several times thicker and stronger. He was so bold that she felt like a different person.


    However, despite her efforts, she couldn''t clearly see her husband''s face; she only sensed that it was very familiar.


    Suddenly, Rose opened her eyes and saw Ryan watching her with interest. Her face changed. "You... you~"


    "What? Have you forgotten that your husband fucked you until you passed out last night?" Ryan said with a proud smile.


    Gradually, the beautiful woman''s memory returned, and she realized she was lying naked beside a man. She recalled every moment of being penetrated by Ryan last night¡ªright up until the moment before she passed out.


    "Beast..." After being stunned for two seconds, Rose''s eyes turned red. She wanted to slap Ryan in anger, but he easily dodged her and grabbed her hand.


    "Let me go, let me go... you bastard, son of a bitch, rapist... wu~ beast!" Rose yelled, her voice heavy with heartbreak.


    "Didn''t you enjoy being fucked last night? You even called out to your husband¡ªso why are you turning against me now? Do you want to murder your husband?" he teased the beautiful woman.


    "Son of a bitch... wuwu~" Rose repeated these few words over and over, though they were the only swear words she knew. A high-ranking official like her had never cursed at anyone before.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that our mayor''s wife¡ªsuch an elegant and beautiful woman¡ªwould actually pee in front of a man..." Ryan remarked as he looked at Rose''s naked lower body. In her anger, she didn''t notice that her pussy was uncontrollably gushing out semen and vaginal fluid, flowing down her thighs.


    Rose''s face was covered with tears, and she seemed about to collapse. For someone like her, being raped by a stranger was already an unbearable humiliation¡ªand now he was ejaculating in public, which went far beyond her sense of shame and her moral bottom line.


    Looking at her messy lower body in grief, Rose decided she wanted to die and rushed to the window, intent on jumping out.


    "Oh damn..." Ryan was shocked; he realized he had gone too far.


    The extreme pain, sadness, and shame had driven the beautiful woman to the brink. He quickly restrained her from jumping out of the window. Although they were on the second floor, it was inevitable that she would sustain injuries.


    "Let go... let go of me~" Rose cried, then stopped, her gaze turning cold as she stared at him. There was no longer any hatred in her eyes¡ªonly a desperate desire to die.


    "Don''t be like this... calm down," Ryan said, sweating coldly, as if he had lost control.


    "You can stop me now, but you can''t force me to commit suicide all the time... Let go~" Rose replied, her tone flat yet filled with despair.


    Ryan felt a headache coming on. This was the first time he had encountered a woman like her. Even when he had raped Mia before, she hadn''t sought death like this. But with Rose¡ªthe weak and beautiful woman¡ªhe had failed. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, I was wrong this time. I shouldn''t have humiliated you like that..." Ryan said as he wrapped his arms around the beautiful woman in an attempt to comfort her.


    Rose''s eyes remained unchanged, though a slight surprise flickered within her. She had not expected someone like Ryan to apologize. In her mind, begging for mercy from him was futile, yet now he was taking the initiative. Still, it did little to dispel her thoughts of suicide.


    "That''s just because you are too beautiful and I couldn''t help myself. Besides, it''s the end of the world now¡ªyou''ve seen women being toyed with by groups of men. If I hadn''t saved you, do you think you''d be living better than them in this doomsday?" Ryan tried to reason with her, unsure how else to persuade her.


    Rose''s eyes shifted, but she said nothing. Deep down, she had clearly seen what the women under Banner were like.


    To put it nicely, they were women; to put it crudely, they were merely tools for men to vent their sexual desires. They were pulled out only when it was time to vent.


    More than a dozen men would take turns raping them, and at most, they would be given some food and water to keep them alive. Still, some who tired of being played with¡ªor who resisted¡ªwere stripped naked and thrown out to feed the zombies.


    "Hmph... If it weren''t for you, that Banner might not have pulled me out..." Rose''s eyes flickered as she said this, somewhat unconvinced.


    "Do you think your husband, the mayor, can come to save you? How far is this place from the city center? How long will it take for a helicopter to arrive? It''s already the seventh day since the apocalypse, and there''s no sign of your husband. Doesn''t that mean he''s abandoned you?"


    Ryan pressed, his words cutting deep. In truth, this was normal. Although the mayor''s status was not low, it was far from high. In addition, the apocalypse was complex, and he might not be able to rescue her.


    Moreover, even if there were a rescue, the sky wasn''t necessarily safer than the ground.


    Every word Ryan said was heart-wrenching. It wasn''t that Rose hadn''t thought of this; she simply couldn''t bring herself to believe it.


    Her husband¡ªwho had once loved her so deeply and promised to save her¡ªhad now gone silent, and she had been raped and humiliated by a stranger, which made her want to die.


    "I''m right, right? In fact, you''re just too beautiful and too attractive¡ªI couldn''t help myself. You don''t have to worry. I''m the only man in this base. I will ensure your safety..."


    Seeing that the beautiful woman in his arms was moved, Ryan hurried to comfort her.


    "Let me go..." Rose''s eyes flickered, but the determination to die had mostly faded.


    Ryan smiled awkwardly, released his arm, and closed the window. Although he saw that she had abandoned the thought of death, he couldn''t be certain. Even though he was cold-blooded, Rose was his woman, and he couldn''t just watch her jump without intervening.


    "Okay, take your rest¡ªbut remember, you are already my woman. No one can kill you without my permission, including yourself," Ryan said as he pinched the beautiful woman''s chin.


    "Shameless..." Rose cursed angrily. The man''s domineering words made her cold heart fluctuate slightly, though that feeling was quickly overwhelmed by despair.


    "I''ll have someone bring you breakfast later. Don''t even think about committing suicide, or I''ll tie you up..." Ryan waved his hand dismissively as he spoke to Rose.

 Chapter 94 Two Idiots

    Watching Ryan''s back as he left, Rose slowly sat down on the bed, hugged the quilt, and cried silently. Although she was already in her thirties, this was the first time she had experienced such ups and downs in life.


    She thought she had finally escaped from Banner''s clutches, but unexpectedly her head had fallen into the hands of another, even more terrifying man. Although she had momentarily set aside suicidal thoughts, it did not mean she could ever let go of this kind of torment.


    When Ryan left the bedroom, Wena and the other two women who were sleeping on the sofa in the living room had already woken up.


    One was cooking, while the other two were holding clothes and taking the initiative to help Ryan dress.


    Looking at the man''s well-fitting body and the cock between his legs that seemed never to soften, the two girls blushed, and even their hands and feet became noticeably clumsy.


    They were not stupid. After witnessing such a spectacle last night, they naturally understood what their master was capable of.


    Not to mention that Ryan''s cock was still coated with a substantial amount of semen and vaginal fluid, making it appear extremely shiny.


    Although they were all virgins and had not been exposed to this kind of thing before¡ªeven if they had seen porn movies¡ªit was the first time they encountered a behemoth like Ryan. They could not help but feel both curious and scared.


    "What? Have you never seen this thing on a man?" Ryan asked with a smile, addressing the two girls who were trying to take a peek.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry."


    "Sorry, Master¡­ We didn''t mean it~" The two girls knelt down in panic, fearing that Ryan was angry.


    "Okay, if you want to look, just look openly. I''m not stopping you from watching. Do you know what this is?" Ryan said, pointing at his proud, thick penis.


    Wena''s and Lena''s faces turned bright red, and they appeared confused about what Ryan meant. Finally, Wena¡ªthe innocent-looking girl¡ªspoke first, "This, this is the Master''s¡­ penis~"


    After saying this, she was so embarrassed she wished she could crawl into the ground; the same went for Lena.


    After all, the two girls were virgins. Although they had many suitors and admirers at school, they had never even been in a relationship¡ªlet alone served as the master''s maids.


    "Hehe¡­ remember, this thing is called a dick or a cock. It isn''t supposed to be called a penis. That term is too vulgar and doesn''t sound good," Ryan instructed the two naive girls.


    Listening to their master''s stern words, Wena and Lena nearly fainted on the spot. They couldn''t comprehend what he meant; merely hearing those terms made them so embarrassed that they stammered and could barely speak.


    "Come, do you want to see and touch the Master''s big cock~?" Ryan seduced the maid kneeling in her seductive maid outfit.


    "Ah¡­ this."


    "I don''t want to¡­ No, let''s think about it~" The two girls shook their heads as if recalling something, nodding in panic.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I told you to touch it and then lick it clean for your Master. Can''t you see there''s still dirt on it?" Ryan said impatiently.


    Wena and Lena stretched out their hands with evident fear and, trembling, touched the Master''s cock. The first sensation was heat¡ªeven a little burning. Although it was exposed to the air, its temperature remained somewhat high.


    The second sensation was its size. Each of the two girls could barely wrap their small hand around the thick cock.


    The third sensation was once again its enormity: about twenty centimeters long and nearly half the thickness of a girl''s wrist, making them feel ashamed and slightly panicked.


    The two testicles hanging down were almost the size of eggs, and neither could guess how much semen was stored within them¡ªit was as if it might make a girl''s uterus explode.


    "You''re so stupid¡­ Don''t you know how to move? And you, why aren''t you cleaning it up? Are you really going to get dressed like that?" Ryan chided the two girls with some disappointment.


    "Ah? Clean up¡­" The two girls'' palms felt sticky, and they remembered what Ryan had said before: they were to touch it with their hands and then lick it with their mouths. Wena glanced at Lena in fear.


    But they dared not disobey their Master''s orders. In the past two days, many servants had been punished and whipped by Olivia and the other mistresses.


    The three who served Ryan personally had to be even more careful¡ªif they angered Olivia and the others, they might be spared, but if they displeased their Master, they might be thrown to the zombies.


    The two girls exchanged bitter looks. Wena, bolder than her companion, took the initiative to kneel before Ryan and opened her mouth to swallow his penis. She opened her mouth as wide as possible, barely managing to take in the glans.


    She slowly swallowed it bit by bit, but her movements were clearly clumsy. Not knowing her limits, she tried to swallow the entire penis in one breath.


    As a result, she choked when taking in too much at once. The glans became lodged in her throat, causing her to cough and spit it out¡ªand in her distress, she accidentally bit it.


    Seeing Wena lying beneath her Master''s crotch, spitting out the cock and coughing desperately, Lena suddenly panicked and rushed forward, intent on taking over the task of cleaning his cock.


    Ryan helplessly held her back and admonished, "Two idiots¡­"


    After hearing Ryan''s words, Wena, no longer caring about her nausea, quickly knelt down alongside Lena. In a panic, they both apologized to their Master and begged for mercy. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look up. Why are you so nervous? I told you to lick it clean, not to try and swallow it whole. How great do you think you are?"


    Ryan said, holding his forehead in exasperation. He couldn''t help but feel a headache on account of these two foolish girls. Even Olivia¡ªwho was renowned for her oral skills¡ªhad never dared to claim she could deep throat his cock on the first try.

 Chapter 95 Simps Have No Good Ending

    "Ah¡­" The two girls cautiously raised their heads and saw that their Master did not seem angry, only looking at them with helplessness.


    "Come, listen to me. If you have no experience the first time, don''t challenge those difficult moves. Start from the side¡ªone on each side¡ªand slowly lick with your tongue. You can also kiss with your lips; rub and suck slowly¡­"


    Ryan explained, having no choice but to teach these two naive little maids.


    Wena and Lena listened to their Master''s instructions with red faces, yet a measure of relief settled in their hearts.


    Fortunately, their Master was not angry; he was merely concerned that their skills were too poor to execute the required techniques. For a moment, both felt a growing affection for Ryan and thought that he was truly kind.


    In fact, this was only the case when facing Ryan. For pretty girls like Wena and Lena¡ªeach proud and somewhat arrogant at school, surrounded by a group of simps¡ªromantic pursuits normally required lavish gifts and long-winded sweet talk before even winning a chance at a relationship. To go further was even more difficult.


    But now, Ryan demanded that they kneel down and lick his cock¡ªa humiliating act¡ªand give their first kiss to a man''s genitals. They did not complain; instead, they were merely afraid of failing and angering their Master.


    Even the slightest care from Ryan could make the two girls feel grateful and believe he was very kind.


    If Ryan knew how they truly felt, he would probably laugh out loud. In fact, this was simply the difference in status.


    Those seemingly cold girls, when facing ordinary suitors, usually looked down on them, thinking that a few kind words were a gift. But when facing a rich man, they would rush to him, kneel down, and lick him¡ªsometimes even offering themselves away.


    They would rather cry in a BMW than laugh on a bicycle. Bluntly put, this was masochism.


    And when facing someone like Ryan¡ªwho not only treated them harshly but also did things that made them feel wronged and humiliated¡ªyet in the face of life-threatening circumstances they did not complain at all, they still found themselves thinking about how to kneel down and lick their Master''s asshole to satisfy him.


    Ryan needed only a little care, but the two girls interpreted his attention as kindness and were grateful for it. In the end, it was clear that there was no good end for simps... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wena and Lena lay nervously at their master''s crotch, each sticking out her tongue¡ªone on the left, one on the right¡ªlicking the rod carefully.


    The two girls looked into each other''s eyes, so close that they almost seemed to be kissing; now, separated only by a cock, they couldn''t help feeling a little awkward. The sensation of licking a cock together was entirely novel.


    "Don''t just stand there¡ªstart from the top and go to the bottom, and don''t let go of those two balls. You can use a little more force¡­" Ryan said with some dissatisfaction.


    Wena and Lena reacted immediately and began to lick his cock. Their little tongues were extremely flexible¡ªlike tiny snakes, they wrapped obediently around Ryan''s cock, which was soft and smooth, making him feel extremely comfortable.


    As the two girls moved, the semen and vaginal fluid on Ryan''s cock were quickly licked into their mouths and swallowed. The salty, fishy taste made the two girls feel a little uncomfortable¡ªeven a little disgusted¡ªbut neither dared to express it.


    On the contrary, they were quite smart; they swallowed the semen on his penis, then raised their heads to look at Ryan, opening their mouths to let him clearly see what was inside. It was obvious they were well-practiced in pleasing men¡ªa slave nature inherent in most women.


    Ryan was very satisfied with the actions of the two girls. He stroked their hair as if caressing two well-behaved little pets.


    One must say, the two little maid outfits were top-notch¡ªthey revealed everything that should be exposed, and even that which should remain hidden was on display.


    With such scant coverage, every movement left nothing concealed. It was blatant temptation for him, and fortunately, he was the only man in the base, so it didn''t matter how exposed he was.


    Just as the two girls were licking very enthusiastically, Yuna¡ªwho had been cooking in the kitchen¡ªstepped out with a bowl of porridge, intending to set it on the table. As the cook, she was mainly responsible for preparing food for her master.


    Walking out of the kitchen, she subconsciously glanced at the two sisters who were supposed to be dressing their master. Then she froze, dropping the bowl with a loud clang.


    "Pah~hiss¡­ Ouch!" Yuna screamed, clutching her foot and twitching. She quickly stepped back as a lot of white porridge spilled onto her shoes.


    Wena and Lena heard the noise and were a little worried, but they didn''t dare stop without their master''s order. They could only continue performing oral sex on Ryan, attentively licking him.


    "Okay, that''s enough. You two go see how she is doing!" Ryan frowned and instructed them.


    The two girls exchanged glances, now somewhat accustomed to the routine. At first, they had been a little disgusted by the taste, but gradually they became addicted¡ªso much so that they even took the initiative to lick his testicles, which was truly embarrassing.


    Wena hurriedly ran to Yuna''s side to pick up the porridge and bowls that had fallen, while Lena attended to Fang Yuan and asked her to remove her small leather shoes to avoid further burns.


    "Are you okay?" Ryan asked, glancing at Yuna''s burned feet.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Master. I¡ªI was careless¡­" she replied nervously.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Take a rest. Let them take you to apply some burn medicine to avoid leaving scars. Be more careful next time¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­" Yuna blushed and lowered her head. She couldn''t help but recall the obscene scene she had just witnessed¡ªher two sisters lying beneath their master''s crotch, one on each side, desperately licking his cock and testicles.


    The scene was so obscene and extremely stimulating that she almost bit off her tongue.

 Chapter 96 Taste

    Not in the mood to let the two girls cause any further trouble that morning, Ryan simply ordered them to take Yuna for treatment, then got dressed and left the room.


    "Ah¡­ the master looks so handsome. He seems cold on the surface, but he is actually very nice to us in his heart¡­" As soon as Ryan left, Wena became infatuated and said shyly.


    "I told you to be more reserved¡ªyou don''t have to drool over him like that," Lena admonished softly, looking at the sisters'' infatuated expressions with some helplessness.


    "How dare you say that? Who was it that took the initiative to bite the master''s¡­ that, that meat ball and wouldn''t let go!" Wena retorted; not knowing what to call the glans, she could only say it like that.


    Embarrassed by her remark, Lena grabbed Wena''s arm and tickled her, and the two soon began playfully bantering.


    "I say, you two, don''t you see there are still injured people here?" Yuna interjected, almost fainting. Although her burns were not serious, she couldn''t understand what had happened to the two sisters today. Had they taken the wrong medicine?


    "Ahem¡­" Wena and Lena stopped their playful antics, embarrassed, and helped Yuna down the stairs.


    "Ah, Yuna, you didn''t get any contact with the master this time, so you couldn''t get closer to him. It''s such a pity for this pitiful little face," Wena teased, pinching Yuna''s pretty cheek.


    Yuna slapped Wena''s hand angrily. Truly, she wasn''t at peace even while applying the medicine. Had she not had the chance to dress her master closely, did she not also yearn for the chance to bathe him up close? If all else failed, perhaps she could crawl into her master''s bed at night.


    It was so infuriating¡ªthese two sisters were just there to show off to her.


    Ryan left the room and went straight to his sister Lily, who was on the third floor. She was browsing information on the Internet about A City. Although most communications had collapsed, some were still functional, and many people were requesting help¡ªinformation that was very useful.


    Lily was screening this information, finding the useful bits. Now the base''s combat capability was basically in place¡ªit no longer relied solely on Ryan. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was also a 30-member female team, each with some combat skills, and their team leader had even been equipped with guns and weapons.


    While clearing the zombies around the hospital, they also kept an eye on new survivor information. If the base wanted to expand, it couldn''t do so without people.


    Lily''s job was to screen these calls for help and then find opportunities to clear them out one by one¡ªkilling the men and bringing the women back to the hospital to increase its strength.


    "Sister, thank you for your hard work¡­ You have to do this so early in the morning. Let''s go downstairs to eat first," Ryan said, hugging Lily from behind.


    "Well¡­ okay~" Lily turned around, smiled, and kissed her brother on the lips before they went downstairs together.


    After breakfast with his sister, Ryan prepared to go out. His mission today was to kill zombies and try to break through his three-dimensional attribute barrier to 100, so that he could awaken his superpowers¡ªa goal he had coveted for a long time.


    [Host: Ryan Dressrosa


    Ability: None


    Physical Strength: 91


    Attack: 88


    Speed: 85


    Current Points: 28]


    The rapid attribute increase was partly due to the high loyalty of several women in the team, many of whom had already broken through to levels 80 and 90. When they killed zombies, Ryan could also gain points simultaneously.


    Many of the rescued women¡ªlike those in Hail Building¡ªhad been abused and played with by men. Now that they were in a place where food and clothing were no longer a concern and no man could violate them, they were naturally very grateful to Ryan.


    Many even had their loyalty levels break through 95, almost becoming his fanatical believers.


    Ryan was generous in promoting those who were loyal, courageous, and brave enough to kill zombies.


    Their status was higher than that of ordinary female soldiers. They would lead groups of female soldiers, fully armored, and would do their utmost to kill zombies, further cementing their loyalty to Ryan.


    When they arrived at the center of the hospital, some women were practicing shooting under the leadership of Jessica. Mia had taken a group out early in the morning to kill zombies and collect supplies.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented¡­" Ryan looked at Jessica, who grimaced and appeared a little angry when she saw him. He held down the little girl''s head, which only made her angrier.


    Ever since Ryan deflowered her last time, Jessica''s attitude toward him had shifted slightly. She felt a mix of resentment and fear, unsure how to process what had happened.


    "You... you big bad guy~ let go!" Jessica pushed Ryan''s hand away, her voice a mix of shame and anger.


    "What did you call me?" Ryan looked at Jessica with amusement, her teeth gritted in defiance. He had to admit, touching her gave him a twisted sense of pleasure.


    "Big bad guy~ Big bad guy~ Rapist~" Jessica spat back, her face flushing red. The last time Ryan had taken her, her pussy and anus had been left red, swollen, and dripping with fluid. She had been forced to lie on the boat for an entire day afterward, and the memory still terrified her.


    "I''m a bad guy? How about I, the big bad guy, rape you right here again?" Ryan grabbed Jessica''s hands and yanked her into his arms, his tone menacing.


    "No, no~ I was wrong, good brother," Jessica quickly begged, her fear overriding her defiance.


    "Wrong answer. Did I tell you what to call me before?" Ryan patted Jessica''s butt twice, enjoying the way it felt.


    "Woo... Dad, Dad~" Jessica hesitated for a moment before reluctantly calling out, her face bitter.


    "Good girl. Work hard for Daddy here, and I''ll let you taste Daddy''s semen tonight..." Ryan knew Jessica had a unique fetish¡ªshe loved sucking cock and swallowing semen, even going so far as to lick his asshole without hesitation.


    "Hmph..." Jessica glared at Ryan''s retreating back, her teeth clenched in frustration. But despite her resentment, there was a flicker of anticipation in her eyes. She couldn''t help but imagine the taste of his semen.

 Chapter 97 Basic Attribute 100

    ''Oh, I''m drooling...'' She quietly wiped the corner of her mouth, her gaze shifting to the dozen or so women training nearby.


    Some of them were laughing so hard they clutched their stomachs, having witnessed Jessica''s failed attempt to stand up to Ryan.


    "What are you laughing at? Get back to training!" Jessica snapped, her face burning with embarrassment.


    She couldn''t stay there any longer and quickly slipped away, leaving the other girls to laugh among themselves.


    By this time, Ryan had already left the base. He needed to act quickly. His goal was to kill enough zombies today to improve his basic attributes and awaken his superpowers.


    He chose the rooftop of a small building near the city center. The area was surrounded by residential neighborhoods, meaning there would be plenty of zombies. After setting up, he lit a string of firecrackers and tossed them down.


    The crackling noise echoed through the streets, drawing the attention of every zombie within a few kilometers. They roared and surged toward the sound, filling the streets with their grotesque forms.


    Many survivors in the nearby buildings peeked out their windows, too afraid to venture outside. Most had been surviving on whatever food they had stored, but after seven days in the apocalypse, their supplies were running thin.


    When they heard the commotion outside, they couldn''t help but lean out to see what was happening.


    "Damn, is that guy trying to get himself killed?" one survivor muttered.


    "You''ve got some guts, brother, attracting all those zombies," another remarked, watching in awe.


    Ignoring the onlookers, Ryan set up the machine gun on the roof and opened fire. The powerful weapon mowed down rows of zombies, their bodies piling up in the streets.


    To maximize his efficiency, Ryan had even taken the heavy machine gun from the Sabretooth armored vehicle and stored it in his personal space, along with tens of thousands of rounds of ammunition.


    The relentless gunfire created a solid line of defense. Zombies were shredded by bullets before they could get close, but the hordes behind them showed no fear, trampling over the corpses of their fallen comrades.


    Ryan wasn''t worried about the zombies he missed. He had blocked off the lower stairs of the building, and low-level zombies couldn''t climb walls. They posed no threat.


    The survivors nearby were stunned. They had assumed the man setting off firecrackers was suicidal, but now they watched in awe as he unleashed a barrage of gunfire that didn''t let up for over ten minutes. How much ammunition did he have?


    "Brother, can you save me? Help me!" one survivor shouted.


    "Brother, take me with you! I''ll do anything you want!" another cried, desperation in their voice.


    Ryan vaguely heard the shouts but paid them no mind. He wasn''t interested in searching room by room for survivors. Unless it was a well-organized base, they weren''t worth his time.


    He glanced at the pile of bullet casings at his feet. The muzzles of his guns were glowing red from the sustained fire. In just over ten minutes, he had killed thousands of zombies.


    However, this efficiency was only possible because the low-level zombies were mindless and packed tightly together. In open areas, where they were more spread out, it wouldn''t be so easy.


    The loud noise had undoubtedly attracted higher-level zombies, and Ryan expected them to show up soon. He set down the overheated machine gun and checked his points: an impressive 5,968.


    "Howl..." A dark-skinned zombie suddenly appeared behind Ryan, lunging at him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bring it on..." Ryan was ready. He clenched his fist and slammed it into the zombie''s head.


    The impact sent both Ryan and the zombie stumbling back.


    "A level three zombie, and a strength type?" Ryan observed the zombie''s bent arm. If it hadn''t blocked the blow at the last second, its head might have been crushed.


    Ryan''s strength was already at an abnormal level. Even a strength-based zombie like this one was no match for him. This third-level zombie had picked the wrong fight.


    Roar! The black zombie seemed stunned. It had climbed up from a nearby window, hoping to ambush Ryan, but its plan had failed.


    Despite its limited intelligence¡ªroughly that of a four or five-year-old child¡ªit sensed danger. Yet, the temptation of devouring Ryan and evolving further was too great to ignore.


    "Come on... waste~" Ryan taunted, curling his finger at the zombie. Though it didn''t understand the gesture, the provocation was clear.


    The black zombie roared in fury, its feet cracking the concrete as it charged at Ryan like a cannonball.


    The two clashed in a brutal fight. The zombie''s screams and the sickening sound of bones breaking filled the air. Their movements were so fast that an ordinary human would only see blurs.


    Half a minute later, Ryan stood panting, while the black zombie lay on the ground, its limbs broken. Despite its resilience, it could no longer move, only howling in agony.


    "Not bad, a decent warm-up..." Ryan muttered. A week into the apocalypse, a level three zombie was as strong as they came in this area. There wouldn''t be another one nearby.


    Ryan pulled a long knife from his personal space and walked over to the immobilized zombie. With one swift motion, he decapitated it.


    [Congratulations to the host for killing a level 3 zombie and earning 100 points.]


    [Ding, level 3 zombie crystals detected, can be exchanged for points, or melted to increase system space]


    Ryan used a long knife to break open the zombie''s head and retrieved a blue zombie crystal. This was the crystal of a third-level zombie. Even if exchanged for points, it would be worth a thousand points.


    [Zombie crystals are formed by the evolutionary essence of zombies. They have the ability to strengthen physical fitness and carry a certain chance of helping the human body develop superpowers. The higher the level of the zombie crystal, the higher the chance of developing superpowers.]


    [After swallowing the third-level zombie crystal, the chance of unlocking superpowers is 1%]


    "Alas, this probability is much higher than that of a second-level zombie crystallization, but one percent is still a very small chance," Ryan sighed helplessly.


    [Host, don''t worry. After the system mall is upgraded, you can use points to purchase superpowers. The superpowers that are activated after swallowing zombie crystals are very random.]

 Chapter 98 Superpowers

    "That''s good..." Ryan spent about two thousand points and directly upgraded all his basic attributes to 100 points.


    [Host: Ryan Dressrosa


    Superpower: None


    Physical strength: 100


    Attack: 100


    Speed: 100]


    [Ding, the host''s basic attributes are detected to be full, meeting the system upgrade conditions, and now starting to upgrade the system for the host]


    Hearing the system''s voice in his mind, Ryan grew slightly excited. Suddenly, he felt darkness before his eyes¡ªit flashed for an instant, then receded as the system''s light screen reappeared.


    [Ding, system upgrade successful...]


    Ryan couldn''t wait to examine the screen and noticed some subtle changes. For instance, new options had been added. In addition to the system store, a "base" option now appeared.


    Clicking on it revealed details such as the current number of people in the hospital base, its coverage area, the base''s strength, personnel numbers, defensive construction, and more. It seemed designed for building his own base.


    There were also changes in the personal panel. The original three basic attributes had been replaced by a new attribute¡ªspirit¡ªset at 100 points, just like the others.


    "I say, system, where are the superpowers? Aren''t you trying to cheat me?" Ryan queried, searching for a long time only to find that his detailed information still lacked any mention of superpowers.


    [Host, please check the system mall. The purchase options for superpowers have been updated.]


    Ryan opened the mall with a chuckle and saw that many items had indeed been updated. The first entries were rows of various superpowers:


    ¨C Space superpowers: worth one million points


    ¨C Time superpowers: worth one million points


    ¨C Word superpowers: worth nine hundred thousand points¡­


    ¨C Water power: worth 100,000 points


    ¨C Fire power: worth 100,000 points


    ¨C Wood power: worth 100,000 points


    Seeing this, Ryan nearly vomited blood. Was this a scam?


    Even the lowest-level superpowers¡ªsuch as water and fire¡ªrequired 100,000 points.


    How was he supposed to amass that many points? After the upgrade, he had only a little over 3,000 points left, which was far from enough to purchase even the simplest superpower.


    [The system has been upgraded. Now giving away an upgrade gift package, which has been sent to the system warehouse. Please check it.]


    Ryan''s eyes lit up, and he quickly clicked on the system gift package in the warehouse:


    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the lightning power]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the healing master ability]


    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained a manual for using supernatural powers]


    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the ability of a throwing master]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the ability of a cooking master]


    ¡­


    In total, Ryan opened more than a dozen items¡ªvarious abilities from the system store. However, the most important was the lightning ability, which normally required 500,000 points to purchase.


    That meant he would have needed to kill 500,000 first-level zombies to acquire it. Now it was given away for free, which filled him with immediate joy. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After clicking on the lightning ability, Ryan felt numb all over, as if thousands of lightning bolts had struck him; yet, he felt no pain. Instead, his skin began to tremble as lightning snakes danced across it.


    At that moment, Ryan seemed to transform into pure lightning¡ªradiating dazzling blue light, with brilliant arcs leaping endlessly through the air and crackling sounds echoing throughout the roof.


    "Ah... comfortable." Ryan felt his entire body relax. In an instant, he felt exponentially stronger. His bodily strength surged, and his mind brimmed with new energy.


    Spreading his palms, he summoned raging lightning and exploding thunder, with lightning snakes swirling around them.


    Ryan could sense the explosive, destructive power contained within these luminous serpents.


    Compared to other superpowers, lightning alone delivered extreme destructive force and speed. Ryan glanced at the howling zombies below, opened his palms, concentrated his strength, and suddenly a one-meter-long thunder dragon roared forth, spraying out.


    The boiling air was split apart; lightning and thunder flashed; shockwaves rippled everywhere; the ground trembled violently before slowly calming.


    [Ding, the host kills a level one zombie and gets one point]


    [Ding, the host kills a level one zombie and gets one point]


    [Ding, the host killed a level 2 zombie and gained 10 points]


    ¡­


    Ryan surveyed the street ahead. A ten-meter-wide passage had been carved out by the zombie horde, and every zombie struck by the thunder dragon had been reduced to ashes.


    Even a mere touch of the high-intensity lightning obliterated their torsos and reduced their internal organs to powder.


    "Damn, this move is so powerful..." Ryan murmured, examining his palm. It felt as potent as a small missile.


    Moreover, the Thunder Dragon he could control independently was incredibly flexible¡ªit was as if he had become a walking human rocket.


    This move was extraordinarily powerful, yet it also consumed a tremendous amount of energy. After unleashing the Thunder Dragon, Ryan felt that at least one-fifth of his mental power had vanished¡ªa truly terrifying sensation.


    However, because this ultimate Thunder Dragon was the pinnacle move, such energy consumption was expected, and its power was unmatched.


    Besides, Ryan''s supernatural ability was still in its early stages, leaving ample room for further enhancement.


    Superpowers are also divided into levels, much like zombie levels, ranging from level one to level nine.


    They can be upgraded by killing enough zombies. With the move he had just executed, it felt as though his superpower experience had increased by about half. If he repeated the move, he might soon upgrade his lightning superpower to level two.


    After the upgrade, his lightning power became even more potent and covered a wider area. Correspondingly, it consumed more mental power.


    Ryan planned to further enhance his mental attributes, which were key to maintaining his superpower.


    A glance at his current attribute panel read as follows:


    [Host: Ryan Dressrosa


    Power: Lightning


    Physical fitness: 167


    Attack: 192


    Speed: 177


    Spirit: 123]


    Abilities: Jeet Kune Do Master, firearms master, throwing master, driving master, precision master¡­


    Just by awakening a superpower, his attribute panel had nearly doubled; however, without strong physical fitness, one could not withstand the strain of activating such power.


    Ryan swallowed the third-level zombie crystal he had just obtained, which slightly boosted his attributes.


    It was a pity he had not awakened a superpower earlier. Only he could meet the conditions for swallowing zombie crystals to gain superpowers¡ªothers, lacking the system and unaware of the virus within the crystals, would simply perish if they ingested them.


    Without hesitation, Ryan allocated all his remaining thousands of points to his spirit. Now that his physical fitness had improved¡ªand considering that it takes one hundred points to strengthen a basic attribute¡ªhe had more than enough.


    After spending thousands of points, his mental attribute reached 159, and his mind''s recovery of mental power accelerated noticeably.


    Immediately afterward, Ryan unleashed two Thunder Dragon moves, clearing the thousands of zombies from the street ahead.


    The overwhelming power of thunder and lightning obliterated all surrounding buildings, leaving a meter-deep black scorch mark on the ground. The area around him was reduced to burnt, black scorched earth.


    [Ding, congratulations to the host, the lightning ability has been upgraded to level 2, upgrade experience 168/3000]

 Chapter 99 Giving Superpowers

    The effect of the improvement of supernatural powers is very significant. Not only has his physical fitness improved by about ten points, but Ryan now feels that the lightning he can control is even more powerful, and his body seems to contain extreme destructive power.


    He clenched his palms; the lightning within them dissipated, and the lightning surrounding his body slowly vanished. Ryan''s excitement was palpable¡ªhe was indeed extremely powerful. If he encountered the third-level zombie from before, he could kill it with just one move.


    The mission was accomplished. Ryan deposited the heavy machine gun and the remaining bullets onto the ground into the system space, then leaped from the roof. Lightning flashed behind him, and a dense bolt arced through the air.


    Ryan''s speed was so great that he became nothing more than a shadow. With the addition of thunder and lightning, he felt that his thunder and lightning abilities had reached an extreme level¡ªhe could be as fast as lightning.


    Now Ryan can directly ride on lightning, which is almost like flying for a short period. Of course, using this ability for an extended time consumes a great deal of mental energy. Only when his ability level is higher can he fully achieve sustained flight.


    After Ryan left, many nearby survivors searched for traces of him. They all believed that with such powerful firepower, an army had entered the city, but in the end, they found nothing.


    Inside the hospital, Wena stood by the bed, looking at Rose hidden beneath the quilt, and kindly advised, "Ms. Rose, why don''t you go out and have breakfast first? Otherwise, it will be bad for your health..." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose said nothing. She simply sat on the bed, covered by a quilt, with traces of tears staining her pretty face and her complexion appearing a little pale.


    "Okay, you two go out first; let me take care of it..." At that moment, Lily walked in and addressed Wena and Lena.


    The two maids bowed and respectfully left the room. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily glanced at the beautiful woman on the bed, who was clearly disheartened. There were obvious signs of intercourse on the bed¡ªlarge wet spots on the sheets and a lingering, lustful atmosphere in the room. She felt a little uneasy.


    However, having studied psychology in depth and possessing strong verbal skills, Lily took the initiative to help persuade Zhang Ru to get out of bed, dress, and eat on her own.


    "What kind of thing is this! I have to help my brother persuade the women he raped and take care of their emotions."


    Lily thought, feeling rather strange. This kind of thing was hard to imagine, but since it was mainly for Ryan, she was willing to do anything.


    Not long after, Ryan returned directly to the hospital. He came back even faster than when he left¡ªtaking less than one-third of the time.


    "Owner..."


    "Master, you''re back..." Several maids responsible for maintaining the fence saw Ryan returning and quickly knelt down to salute him.


    "Okay, get up. Where is Lily?"


    "Master, Mistress is working on the third floor~" a woman answered.


    Ryan merely glanced around, nodded, and then stepped onto the lightning before leaving the place.


    "Wow... the master seems to have become even more handsome..."


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t attract the master''s attention. It would be great if we could be favored by the master, or even serve him personally," several maids chattered.


    They were all smart and knew who was in charge of this base. As the only man with the highest status in the base, these women naturally tried their best to climb the ladder.


    It was unfortunate that Ryan now had very high standards and didn''t look down on ordinary women unless they had made special contributions.


    Ryan went straight to the third floor and saw Rose and Lily sitting at the table eating, with Wena and Lena standing beside them to serve.


    When Rose saw Ryan, her eyes flickered with an indescribable mix of emotions¡ªsome hatred, some fear, some curiosity, some helplessness, and, of course, more indifference.


    Ryan did not tease this fragile, beautiful woman for the time being. Although she had calmed down, it did not mean she had forgiven him; he still had to let her adapt slowly.


    After all, she couldn''t escape from his grasp. Moreover, this beautiful woman had a masochistic fetish¡ªtaking advantage of this weakness, she would sooner or later become Ryan''s poodle.


    "Sister, please come out for a while..." Ryan led Lily directly to the rooftop.


    "What''s wrong? It''s so mysterious..." Lily asked curiously.


    Ryan said nothing but instead hugged his sister and kissed her beautiful red lips. He pressed his tongue in and gently aroused her desire, savoring her beautiful cherry lips as the two of them melded into one.


    Lily''s body suddenly softened as she was held in Ryan''s arms.


    After enjoying a passionate kiss with his sister, Ryan did not forget his purpose: "System, teach lightning power, target Lily..."


    As the system''s power activated, a seed differentiated from Ryan''s lightning ability and slowly transmitted to Lily''s brain. At the same time, her body began to transform gradually.


    This was not the first time that Lily had experienced this. It was almost the same every time his abilities were transferred to her before, but it was more pronounced this time. In addition, many more aspects of superpowers flashed through her mind.


    Lily opened her eyes wide in surprise, slowly feeling her own lightning powers and becoming indescribably shocked. Although her previous abilities were magical, they were at least something that humans could do.


    But superpowers are completely beyond imagination and unprecedented. Lily knew that her younger brother possessed abilities not common among ordinary people¡ªotherwise, there would be no way for him to impart abilities to others. Yet, could superpowers be shared?


    Cautiously, Lily opened her eyes further, and a bolt of lightning shot out, leaving a charred mark on the ground. Its power was not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 100 Foursome

    She smiled with narrowed eyes, curiosity evident as she continued to experiment, though she soon felt dizzy.


    Ryan quickly embraced her and said, "Sister, this ability is not infinite. The higher your mental ability, the longer you can use it. Killing zombies can also improve your mental strength and ability level."


    "Okay, then I can go out and kill zombies in the future..." Lily''s eyes lit up.


    Although she had been taught many abilities before, Ryan had worried about her safety and had not allowed her to go out killing zombies. Now that she possessed superpowers, she naturally no longer needed to worry.


    "Yes, sister, maybe you can even become Thor or something¡ªthat sounds great," Ryan joked with a smile.


    "Hmph..." Lily ignored his teasing and simply enjoyed using her newfound supernatural powers.


    Because the superpowers Ryan transmitted were all differentiated from his own superpower seeds, he did not need points to pass them on to other women¡ªhe only required a loyalty level of 90 or above.


    There were also many benefits. For example, if other women overused their superpowers and their mental energy became exhausted, Ryan could transfer part of his mental power to them so they could continue using it.


    Moreover, the transferred superpower seeds could be retrieved at any time and used to kill zombies to grow stronger, eventually feeding back to him.


    Of course, there were disadvantages. The ability levels of these women could not exceed his unless Ryan''s ability was upgraded again. However, in his opinion, this was not a disadvantage.


    In the short term, Ryan did not plan to impart his lightning power to too many people. At most, he would teach his sister Lily, the little slave girl Olivia, the policewoman Mia, and Jessica.


    Although Jessica was a little dissatisfied with him, her loyalty was above 80 and was gradually improving. It was evident that the passage to the depths of a woman''s heart is the vagina.


    Mia and Olivia led a team out to kill zombies, leaving only little Jessica in the base to train the female soldiers in marksmanship.


    Lily went downstairs excitedly, eager to try out her new ability, while Ryan found Jessica and planned to train her well, raising her loyalty to above 90 as soon as possible.


    ------


    "You, you, you... what do you want to do?" Jessica looked at Ryan, taking a few steps back in fear.


    "Tell me? Daddy hasn''t shown love to my darling daughter in a long time. Come here quickly and let daddy see if you''ve grown any recently."


    Ryan rubbed his palms together with a lewd smile, feeling like a depraved father molesting his beautiful daughter. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Puh..." Jessica pouted.


    Ryan walked straight forward and hugged the somewhat panicked Jessica. Jessica struggled symbolically a few times but stopped moving under the touch of Ryan''s large hands.


    She was carried to the bed by the man, her face flushed.


    Ryan opened his mouth and kissed Jessica''s cherry lips, tasting the sweetness that belonged to a young girl.


    At the same time, he held her in his arms, her back against him, and touched her all over. He lifted her skirt and stroked her tender pussy, still a perfect, untouched bun, soft and delicious.


    Jessica felt a little dizzy after being touched by the man. Ryan simply held her legs and let her delicate body slowly move down until his glans touched her vagina.


    With a lewd smile, Ryan pushed Jessica''s body down hard, and the glans squeezed open her tight little hole, penetrating all the way in.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." The tight, hairless pussy was penetrated by the huge cock, making Jessica scream subconsciously.


    Coupled with the lewd posture, which was like a child being held to pee, she felt even more ashamed. She subconsciously grabbed Ryan from behind, her beautiful eyes closed, not daring to look at the situation below.


    On the bed in the room, the two girls felt extremely embarrassed and nervous. They were Wena and Lena, who had just been pulled over by Ryan under the pretext of a foursome.


    The two girls were wearing maid uniforms, obeying their master''s orders, hugging each other and playing with each other''s bodies, but their movements were obviously a little clumsy.


    Ryan looked at the two beautiful girls hugging each other and found it very interesting. No wonder everyone liked lesbianism; it was so beautiful. Ryan''s cock couldn''t help but grow a little bigger, and Jessica wailed continuously.


    "Okay, you two lie on the bed. Wena, go lick Lena''s lower body..." Ryan directed the two maids to prepare for the movements, then sat directly on top of Lena''s head.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Come here and lick my asshole," Ryan said to Lena, who was a little flustered under his butt. The innocent girl was a bit panicked but still lay obediently under Ryan''s butt, spreading her buttocks with her hands, stretching out her tongue, and licking the man''s anus back and forth.


    Wena, kneeling between Lena''s legs and preparing to lick her below, was stunned, her eyes widening.


    From her angle, she could clearly see Jessica''s pink pussy being stretched open by the cock, and Lena''s pink tongue licking back and forth on the man''s dark asshole. It was extremely obscene.


    Forgive her for still being a virgin. Although she and her sisters had sucked Ryan''s cock before, she had never seen such an obscene and exciting scene. It was simply dizzying to watch. She could even see every detail clearly, including the thick cock stretching her small, tender pussy.


    "What are you standing there for? Why don''t you go lick your little sister''s pussy?" Ryan said to Wena, who was standing there in a daze, while he was slowly thrusting into Jessica''s cunt.


    "Jessica, do you like being fucked in front of others? Just like that slut Mia, your pussy feels a lot tighter now." Ryan grinned lewdly as he thrust into Jessica''s tender pussy.


    "Wuwu... No, ah... No, it''s not like that. I am not that slutty~" Jessica retorted subconsciously but was obviously much more shy than usual.

 Chapter 101 Foursome II

    "Come on, let me fuck you to death... By the way, what should you call me when we make love?" Ryan kept controlling the ups and downs of Jessica''s body, fucking her tender pussy like he was holding a little girl to pee, and teasing her in a humiliating way.


    "Wuwuwuwu¡­ No¡­ I can''t say it, it''s too embarrassing¡­ Ahhhh¡­" Jessica shook her head subconsciously. Before she could finish her words of refusal, Ryan hugged her body and thrust down on her fiercely several times.


    Her tender pussy stroked the cock frantically, and the repeated thrusts tortured her to the point of ecstasy, so she had to change her words.


    "Daddy... good daddy... master daddy... be gentler... ahhh... I can''t bear it..." The tight little hole was squeezing Ryan to death with ecstasy, and the scene was so erotic that he ignored Jessica''s cries and fucked her hairless pussy hard, with his glans constantly pushing towards the deepest part.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death¡­ Oooo¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy, please don''t¡­ don''t put it any deeper¡­ It will break¡­ Ahhhhhhh¡­"


    Under the two men, Lena was a little flustered by Ryan''s up and down movements. The man''s butt sat on her head, almost making her suffocate.


    Even her tongue licking was a little weak. Although the master''s asshole was not very smelly, she also felt very humiliated.


    Hearing Jessica''s screams, the two maids dared not be negligent. One of them licked the other''s lower body frantically, while the other tried hard to lick the man''s anus above her head.


    Ryan felt very comfortable being licked. Lena''s flexible tongue kept rubbing against the entrance of his asshole and even went into it. He felt so good that he almost exploded, and Jessica became more courageous when fucking.


    Jessica moaned and begged for mercy repeatedly when Ryan fucked her, as if she had anticipated something. She turned her head and looked at Ryan in horror.


    Her delicate body twisted subconsciously, trying to escape the terrible fate that was about to happen next. However, Ryan was extremely excited and thrust hard again. The glans pushed open Jessica''s cervix and penetrated deep into her warm and narrow uterus.


    Jessica''s delicate body began to tremble violently, and a huge suction force came from deep in her uterus. Ryan knew that this was a sign that Jessica was about to reach orgasm. He smiled and pulled his penis out of her vagina, deliberately aiming her tender vagina at Wena''s pretty face in front of him.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ I''m going to orgasm, I''m going to come¡­ Oh oh oh oh oh¡­" Jessica hadn''t realized what was happening yet. She only felt the man''s penis pulling out forcefully, making her cervix feel hot.


    The love juices from deep within her pussy spurted out, and a stream of water shot directly onto Wena''s face.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk... my slutty daughter... I didn''t expect you could squirt so quickly... Look at your sister Wena, her face is covered with your juice." Ryan said in Jessica''s ear with a wicked smile.


    Jessica glanced down subconsciously, only to find that the maid''s face was wet and covered with white liquid. Her eyes were unable to open due to the gushing vaginal fluid, and she looked very embarrassed.


    "Wuwu... Sister Wena... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it..." Jessica subconsciously burst into tears out of shame and kept apologizing to Wena.


    Although her status was higher than Wena and the other maids, Jessica obviously didn''t realize this, so her first reaction was to shamefully apologize to Wena, whose face she had sprayed with love juice.


    Ryan was too lazy to pay attention to this. Before Jessica could finish her words, he thrust fiercely again, choking back her pleas, "Ah ah... OK... Daddy... Don''t be so hard... Woo woo... You''ll break me..."


    Seeing Jessica crying because of his actions only fueled Ryan''s excitement. He wanted to use all his strength to fuck Jessica''s hairless, delicate pussy.


    Lena, positioned beneath him, seemed to sense her master''s intentions and began licking even more fervently, occasionally thrusting the tip of her tongue into Jessica''s asshole, stimulating the sensitive walls.


    "Oh... so good... I can''t hold it anymore... I''m going to cum... Oh oh oh... I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum..."


    Jessica''s cervix clenched tightly around Ryan, sending waves of pleasure through him. Her pussy spasmed uncontrollably as she reached her climax.


    Meanwhile, Lena continued to lick her asshole with wild abandon, while Wena, who had been sprayed with fluids earlier, opened her eyes in a daze, looking on helplessly and humiliated.


    The combination of sensations pushed Ryan over the edge.


    "Ahhhhh..." Hot, sticky semen shot deep into Jessica''s delicate uterus, causing her body to tremble violently. She leaned back weakly against Ryan, her entire body glistening with sweat.


    "Huff... Huff..." After ejaculating, Ryan, still panting, slowly pulled his penis out of Jessica''s tight pussy and inserted it into Wena''s mouth, letting her clean it.


    Jessica pussy, stretched and abused by Ryan''s cock, remained gaping open, her pink labia forming a round, obscene hole that looked both lewd and oddly cute.


    But this wasn''t the end. Semen continued to flow out of Jessica''s pussy, dripping down onto Lena''s face.


    Ryan had shot so much inside her that it seemed endless. Lena had no choice but to endure the humiliation, her face covered in the thick, sticky fluid.


    She could never have imagined such a degrading day would come¡ªlying on the bed, waiting for another woman''s semen to drip onto her face. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the flow of semen stopped, leaving Lena''s face coated in a thick layer of cum and vaginal fluid.


    She couldn''t open her eyes or mouth, her appearance utterly obscene.


    "Go ahead and help your little sister clean up," Ryan said, patting Wena, who was still sucking his cock. He pointed at Lena''s face.


    Wena, though shy, didn''t dare resist. Her face was still smeared with Jessica''s fluids. She obediently stood up, turned around, and lay on top of Lena, sticking out her tongue to lick the long-legged girl''s face, scraping the fluids into her mouth.


    At this moment, the three girls were almost stacked together¡ªone enchanting and seductive, one pure and shy, and the other a cute girl. They were all half-naked, their delicate bodies on full display for Ryan to admire.


    The three of them licked each other clean, especially Jessica. Despite being unable to close her legs after Ryan''s rough treatment, she still competed for the man''s semen, even using her hand to block the entrance of her pussy, afraid the precious fluid would leak out.


    She was, without a doubt, a little glutton for cum.


    However, the amount of semen and vaginal fluid was overwhelming, and it was difficult for the three of them to clean it all up quickly. Soon, Ryan''s penis began to regain its vigor.


    Looking at Wena, who was shaking her butt in front of him, Ryan chuckled. He grabbed her waist, aimed his glans at her anus, and thrust forward, penetrating her tight hole.


    "Ahhh... no... okay..." Wena instinctively struggled, unprepared for the sudden intrusion. The intense pain made her scream and stop licking.


    "Keep licking, don''t stop," Ryan ordered, slapping Wena''s buttocks hard. The innocent girl trembled in pain but obeyed, continuing to lick Lena''s face while enduring the brutal anal penetration.


    This was a torturous moment for Wena. The pain of being anally penetrated for the first time was overwhelming, and having one leg lifted by Ryan made it even harder to maintain her balance. She instinctively grabbed Lena''s hands, clinging to her for support.


    "Ah... Ouch~ Master, it hurts, it hurts so much, ahhhh... No, Master..." Wena screamed in pain, her anus clenching tightly around Ryan''s cock. Though not as exaggerated as Jessica''s experience, the intensity was no less severe.


    Lena, whose face had been mostly cleaned by now, opened her eyes and looked at Wena with tender pity, her heart aching for the innocent girl enduring such torment.


    Wena met Lena''s gaze, her eyes filled with pain and helplessness.


    The scene was heartwarming, but for Ryan, it only fueled his desire. Watching the two maids comfort each other, he gripped Wena''s slender waist and fucked her tight asshole even harder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­" Wena moaned uncontrollably under the relentless assault. Lena, distressed, leaned in and kissed the girl''s lips.


    "No... ahhh... Lena... I just licked you down there..." Wena panicked, worried the taste in her mouth would disgust Lena.


    Ryan laughed. "What are you afraid of? She''s licked my asshole plenty of times. You''re both little sluts who love licking men''s assholes and eating cum. No need to be shy." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Ryan humiliated the two stunning girls beneath him, he continued to fuck Wena''s asshole with brutal force. However, he soon noticed that Wena''s anus was unusually sensitive.


    Despite the pain, she reached orgasm quickly, her vaginal spasms causing her anus to clench even tighter.


    "Fuck, you''re squeezing me so hard... I''m going to cum too... I''m going to cum for you, you little slut..."


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ryan didn''t hold back. With the tight asshole of his little maid milking him, he soon reached his climax, spraying his semen deep into Wena''s rectum. He held her buttocks tightly as he ejaculated, filling her to the brim.


    The hot, thick semen sent Wena into a frenzy. She screamed wildly, on the verge of passing out. The intense heat felt like it was melting her insides.


    "Ah... Ahhhh~ Master... Ah, Master, no, no, I''m going to die, my asshole is going to break, it''s so hot, oooo, it''s so hot~" Wena''s body convulsed violently, tears and saliva streaming down her face.


    After deflowering Wena''s asshole and ejaculating with satisfaction, Ryan pulled his cock out and presented it to Lena, who obediently cleaned it with her mouth.


    The cock, still wet from fucking Wena''s asshole, was now in Lena''s mouth. The humiliation was overwhelming.


    "How about it? This is the taste of Wena''s asshole. Not bad, right?" Ryan taunted, watching Lena lick his cock obediently.


    After enduring repeated humiliation, Lena had grown somewhat numb to Ryan''s words. She simply looked up at him shyly, nodded almost imperceptibly, and continued to lick his cock without responding.


    Once the cock was clean, Ryan patted the two maids'' buttocks. "You two take Jessica and wash up. The master will deflower you both later."


    His blunt words made the maids nervous, but they obediently supported each other and slowly made their way to the bathroom...

 Chapter 102 Love To Eat

    Since Ryan was waiting outside, the three girls didn''t waste much time. They quickly washed themselves and stepped out, supporting each other as they walked.


    Ryan looked at the three girls in their white bathrobes with great satisfaction. Their snow-white skin was mostly exposed, and they glanced at him shyly, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and coquettishness. Wena and Jessica, who had just been thoroughly fucked, still felt weak in the legs.


    "Go lie down on the bed obediently and wait for your master to come and fuck you to death, one by one..." Ryan patted the edge of the bed. The three girls blushed deeply but complied, even the usually defiant Jessica lying down without protest.


    Under Ryan''s command, the three girls assumed extremely lewd and stimulating positions. They raised their legs high, spread them apart, and used their hands to open their pussies, waiting for their master''s favor.


    "Hehe..." Ryan laughed obscenely and turned to Lena. "Seeing how eagerly you licked my asshole earlier, Master will comfort you first."


    With that, he spread Lena''s legs wide, exposing her untouched pussy. Lena nervously opened herself up, feeling utterly ashamed. She had never made such lewd movements, even during her private moments.


    Her pussy glistened with arousal, the slit already wet and ready. After watching the erotic show earlier, the young girl seemed to be in heat.


    Ryan pressed his thick glans against her pink slit. This beautiful schoolgirl had opened her last line of defense to him. With a single thrust, he could claim her completely.


    Lena knew she was at his mercy, lying on the bed with her pussy spread open, waiting for him to take her. But as the thick, hot cock pressed against her sensitive slit, she couldn''t help but open her eyes and look down.


    Her heart felt like it might stop. She had seen Ryan''s cock before, but seeing it up close, pressing against her delicate pussy, was terrifying. The contrast between his thick, veiny rod and her small, tight hole was overwhelming.


    The dark, hard cock stood out starkly against her jade-like thighs. The purple-red glans, as big as an egg, pressed against her slit, making her pussy seem so fragile in comparison. Lena almost doubted whether her small hole could handle it.


    "Don''t be so scared. It''s not the first time you''ve seen it," Ryan said with a smirk. He gripped her slender waist and began to push forward slowly but firmly. The thick glans stretched her pink slit to its limit, and he felt the tight, wet heat of her virgin pussy enveloping him.


    Ryan savored the tightness and the process of claiming her, pushing his cock deeper into her juicy pussy.


    Lena''s mouth formed an "O" as pain and a tearing sensation overwhelmed her. Her legs felt like they might be torn apart, and her lower body ached with a strange, swollen discomfort. She felt his cock stretching her, filling her completely.


    Her hands clutched the sheets, and she looked up at Ryan¡ªhis muscular body, firm face, and commanding eyes. Despite the pain, she felt a strange thrill of being conquered by her master.


    "Master... am I finally being possessed by you?" Lena thought, her mind a mix of confusion and excitement. She had imagined this moment since becoming Ryan''s maid, but now that it was happening, she found herself less resistant than she had expected.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead, she felt a strange happiness and arousal. The feeling of being claimed by her master was intoxicating, even if it hurt.


    As Ryan''s glans pressed against her cervix, Lena''s body trembled as if electrocuted. His entire cock was now inside her, and she gasped for breath, feeling swollen and full.


    Ryan began to pull out, the ridges of his glans scraping against the sensitive folds of her pussy. Lena moaned softly, her face twisted in a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Ah... Master, slower~" she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    Ryan thrust back in, this time with more force. Lena''s body jerked, and she cried out, her mind going blank from the intense sensation. The pain was overwhelming, but there was an indescribable pleasure mixed in, something she craved despite the discomfort.


    Ryan began a series of powerful thrusts, each one hitting her cervix and forcing her further into submission. Lena gasped and clutched the sheets, her body writhing under the assault. It was her first time, and she was completely at his mercy, lost in the storm of pain and pleasure. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah¡­ Master, slower, please¡­ Ahhhhhh~ I can''t take it anymore~ Master, slower¡­"


    The other two girls watched, unable to resist the obscene sounds and the lewd scene before them. Wena tried to maintain some dignity, but Jessica had no such reservations. She crawled to Ryan''s side, sticking out her butt.


    "Daddy, your daughter wants your big cock too. Your daughter wants to eat your semen," Jessica pleaded, her voice dripping with desire. Ryan slapped her butt proudly, praising her.


    "My daughter is so well-behaved. Your butt is so perky and elastic. From now on, you''ll be sisters. Teach your sister well," he said, patting her butt again. As he continued to thrust into Lena, he inserted a finger into Jessica''s pussy, making her squirm and moan.


    "Sister... relax... don''t be too tense, or it''ll hurt..." Jessica advised Lena between moans, her own body trembling as Ryan fingered her.


    "Spread your legs more... ah, Daddy, be gentle!" Jessica''s pussy juice dripped as she squirmed under Ryan''s touch, her body going limp.


    Perhaps it was Jessica''s guidance that worked, or maybe Lena had simply begun to adapt, but her body was no longer as stiff. It softened, and the pain in her lower body gradually faded, replaced by an intense pleasure.


    Lena''s pussy, now filled with Ryan''s thick cock, felt every ridge of his glans scraping against her sensitive folds. Each thrust made her heart tremble with a strange, overwhelming beauty. Every withdrawal brought a flood of vaginal fluid, and soon, Lena began to actively raise her hips, moving in sync with Ryan''s thrusts.


    As she grew accustomed to the rhythm, the pleasure built rapidly, threatening to explode at any moment. Suddenly, Ryan''s glans struck her clitoris with a violent force, and the accumulated pleasure burst forth.


    A stream of hot fluid gushed from her, and the sensation spread through her entire body. Lena trembled, her upper body arching as she let out a high-pitched cry, unable to contain the ecstasy.


    "Ah¡­ Master, it feels so good¡­ I''m peeing¡­ Ah, hahaha¡­ It''s so stimulating down there ~ It feels so strange, I need to pee, I need to pee¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­" Lena laughed and cried, screaming wildly as she clung to Ryan like an octopus.


    Ryan pushed his cock to the hilt, pressing his glans against the soft flesh deep inside her. He reveled in the warmth of her vaginal fluid and the rhythmic contractions of her pussy as she orgasmed, even feeling the faint kiss of her cervix.


    For the first time, Lena experienced the pleasure of squirting, something far beyond what she had ever felt through masturbation.


    The intense tremors of her body were beyond her understanding of orgasm. Under Ryan''s thick cock, she reached a peak she had never known. The experience left her in a semi-comatose state, her body limp and only capable of breathing softly.


    Ryan, seeing that Lena was still conscious though exhausted, turned his attention to Jessica. Her pussy was already dripping with arousal, and she was begging for his attention.


    He pulled his cock from Lena''s pussy, the movement causing her to moan softly and tremble as more fluid spilled from her. The bed beneath her was soaked, and Ryan''s cock glistened with her juices.


    "Good daughter, come here and lick Daddy''s cock clean. After that, Daddy will fuck you," Ryan said to Jessica. Jessica, who had been eagerly waiting, didn''t need further encouragement. She quickly crawled between his legs and began licking him with fervor.


    "Woooo...Daddy, Daddy is so good. Your daughter loves eating Daddy''s semen~ Woooo, it''s so delicious, slurp slurp~" Jessica opened her cute little mouth as wide as she could, trying to take Ryan''s entire cock into her mouth. She licked desperately, as if afraid someone might take it from her.


    "Okay, okay, don''t rush. Eat slowly. Daddy''s semen will be enough for you," Ryan said, stroking her head with a mix of affection and perverse pleasure. The scene was both lewd and oddly tender, filled with a twisted sense of fatherly love.


    "Daddy," Jessica murmured obediently, her eyes looking up at him with adoration as she continued to lick his cock. Her cute expression made Ryan feel as though he were truly humiliating and playing with his own daughter.


    "My dear daughter, where do you want Daddy''s semen? In your little mouth or your little pussy?" Ryan asked with a lewd grin, his hand stroking her buttocks.


    "I...I want it in my little mouth~" Jessica hesitated for a moment before answering. Though she loved the pleasure of being fucked, she adored the sensation of her master daddy filling her mouth with his thick semen, the taste lingering on her tongue all day.


    Jessica''s tongue wrapped tightly around Ryan''s cock, her pink tip gently licking the foreskin covering his glans. Her oral skills had improved rapidly, perhaps because of her love for semen. Even Olivia, who was skilled at oral sex, might soon be surpassed by her.


    Her sweet, smooth tongue stroked Ryan''s glans with great enjoyment, making it grow even harder. Her Saliva dripped onto the bed, soaking the sheets.

 Chapter 103 Oral

    Jessica''s sweet and smooth tongue gently stroked Ryan''s glans, and within moments, it grew even harder and larger.


    The dripping saliva soaked the white bedsheet beneath his crotch, making it completely transparent.


    Ryan grabbed Jessica''s hair, his heart swelling with a violent urge as he pressed her face between his legs, forcing her to lick his balls. Jessica obediently licked the wrinkled flesh, her tongue savoring the fishy, alkaline taste of his sexual fluids.


    Her small hand gently grasped Ryan''s thigh, her tender face pressed tightly against his cock. Meanwhile, her other hand reached between her legs, caressing her labia like playing a piano.


    Her middle finger even penetrated her pussy, pumping rapidly, creating a scene that was both erotic and bizarre, yet filled with a twisted sense of fatherly love.


    "Is Daddy''s dick big?" Ryan asked in a caring tone, holding up her flushed face.


    "Hmm... very big," Jessica responded shyly. Ryan''s erect cock made her blush, her heart racing with a mix of fear and arousal. He deliberately thrust his hips forward, rubbing the glans against her face, leaving wet marks from the pre-cum that dripped from the tip.


    With a sharp smack, Ryan grabbed the base of his penis and slapped Jessica''s left cheek hard with it. Before she could recover, he struck her right cheek just as forcefully.


    Ryan used this almost sadistic method to vent his lust. The force of his cock was so strong that each slap felt like a hard blow to Jessica''s face.


    Her head jerked from side to side, her eyes slightly closed as she trembled, accepting her father''s humiliation. The cock that had been whipping her like a storm now pressed against her lips.


    "Hmm..." The veins on Ryan''s thick rod throbbed as it rubbed against her lips. Jessica slowly took the glans into her mouth, her smooth tongue licking the purple, swollen tip as if it were ice cream.


    Soon, Ryan''s glans was soaked with saliva, glistening wetly. "My dear daughter, swallow it... Have a good taste of Daddy''s big cock... You''ll cum from this too... Hehe!"


    Ryan''s smile was obscene, like that of a beastly father violating his daughter. He grabbed the back of Jessica''s head and pressed it to his crotch. Jessica opened her lips, taking the glans into her mouth. She raised her face, looking at him with innocent eyes, sobbing as she tried to take more of his thick cock into her mouth.


    Ryan''s twenty-centimeter-long cock slowly sank into his obedient daughter''s mouth, inch by inch.


    The thick cock barely fit into Jessica''s small mouth. She straightened her back, breathing heavily through her nose as she tried to open her mouth wider and lower her head, allowing the thick, intimidating rod to go deeper.


    "Oh..." Ryan sighed in pleasure. The sensation of her hot, smooth mouth wrapping around his cock was incredible. Her tender tongue slid along his shaft, and her cute, charming expression nearly pushed him over the edge. He almost couldn''t bear to watch any further, fearing he might ejaculate too soon.


    Jessica''s small mouth and love for semen forced her to become skilled at oral sex. Her tight, tender mouth, combined with her adorable expression, always made Ryan want to dominate her completely, to play with her in the most perverse ways.


    "Well...eat it all." Ryan grabbed the back of Jessica''s head and pushed it hard onto the ferocious cock between his legs, forcing her to swallow his angry cock.


    Jessica did not resist, but opened her mouth as wide as possible to push her father''s glans deep into her mouth. However, even though half of the glans had been barely stuffed into her stretched throat, there was still a large section of the cock sticking out.


    Jessica tried hard to stretch her mouth wide, but the cock was still stuck at the entrance and couldn''t get in.


    Feeling the pleasure of Jessica''s soft throat swallowing and squeezing the glans involuntarily, Ryan could no longer bear it. He grabbed her head and insisted on forcing his thick and hard cock into her.


    "Woo..." Jessica cried out softly. Ryan''s damn cock was too big. It not only stretched her small mouth to its limit, but also hit her larynx and went deep into her throat.


    "Ugh!..." Jessica frowned in pain, saliva dripping from the corners of her lips. The ferocious giant rod had been slowly stuffed into the tight throat, but it had only entered less than half of the length when she began to cough violently and retched, tears and saliva flowing down together...


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s so tight! It''s so slippery and hot inside. I didn''t expect... my big cock... would be in my good daughter''s esophagus... hehe... hehe... it''s so exciting..." Ryan looked at Jessica struggling under his crotch with a lewd smile on his face.


    Jessica''s eyes rolled back slightly, drool came out of the corners of her mouth, and she looked extremely pitiful.


    Jessica''s throat finally reached its limit. She lowered her head and spit out the penis. A lot of saliva sprayed out. She gasped for fresh air. She seemed to have just returned to the world from hell. Ryan waited quietly for Jessica to rest for a minute, and then ordered her to suck hard like a popsicle, then grabbed Jessica''s head and thrust his waist into her little mouth.


    Ryan felt that the movements of Jessica''s tender tongue became sluggish, but the force of her licking became stronger and stronger, and she sucked even more vigorously, her cheeks almost sunken.


    "Oh..." Ryan''s legs were almost unstable due to the stimulating sucking feeling. He tensed his muscles and rolled his eyes in endurance. However, Jessica''s delicate tongue tip would move back and forth with her mouth, licking the seam under the glans, which almost put him in danger of losing control every time.


    Ryan changed his position and knelt directly on the bed. He patted Jessica''s head.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, used her hand to bend his cock and pointed it straight at the ground, then got under his crotch, supported the ground with her hands behind her back, opened her mouth wide like she was performing sword swallowing, straightened her arms slightly and raised her upper body, aiming Ryan''s big cock at her small mouth, then stretched out her tongue and lightly swept it over the top of the glans, licking it in circles along the glans once, twice, three times.


    When the tongue reached the urethra at the top of the glans, she used the tip of her tongue to tease it up and down. A tingling sensation made Ryan''s nerves almost soar to heaven.


    Jessica also found that Ryan was very comfortable, so she gradually got into the mood and learned faster. She drew circles around the crown of his glans with the tip of her tongue more lewdly, and sucked hard at the urethra on the glans with her small mouth. Ryan suddenly felt that all the semen in his testicles was sucked out. He was so comfortable that he opened his mouth and clamped Jessica''s head with his thighs tightly clenched.


    Looking down at Jessica, Jessica also looked up at Ryan from under his crotch, her cute little face full of coquettishness.


    She smiled at him lasciviously, sucked his cock tightly with her little mouth, and slowly pushed her head upwards. The force of sucking made her cheeks concave. Ryan''s happy cock was as stimulating as passing through a narrow and tight honey channel.


    At this time, Jessica sucked the cock tightly while curling up her tongue, allowing Ryan''s glans to move back and forth in the groove formed by her tongue. Then she stretched out and curled her tongue, massaging the coronal sulcus under his glans, and then let go of his testicles and sucked hard.


    "Damn, this swallowing trick is awesome..." Ryan took a deep breath. In order to squeeze out his semen, Jessica had really mastered her oral sex technique to perfection. She was simply a perfect juicing mouth.


    Ryan no longer dared to make any big movements, and was trying his best to endure for fear of ejaculating loudly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that his master father was still struggling, Jessica put the penis into her mouth again, sucking it hard, licking it with relish, and saliva dripping from the corners of her mouth, but she didn''t care.


    The tip of her tongue licked the top of the man''s glans from time to time, sucking away the overflowing semen. As she moved it up and down, she sometimes sucked hard, sometimes licked the glans quickly in circles.


    The saliva in Jessica''s mouth, which she had no time to swallow, made an obscene gurgling sound as the cock thrust in and out, and flowed onto the bed, adding to the obscene feeling.


    At this time, Jessica looked up at Ryan like a bitch in heat, her eyes staring straight at him as if she wanted to see through him. Her cute little face was both adorable and sweet. Ryan''s cock felt a hot and sexy feeling.


    His pubic hair was just in front of Jessica''s nose, moving with her breathing.

 Chapter 104 End

    At this time, Jessica sank her body and gently let Ryan''s penis leave her delicate and tempting little mouth. When the glans just left her lips, she suddenly pushed her mouth up and quickly swallowed his penis.


    The charming little pouting lips tightly wrapped around the rod, and Jessica''s curled tongue kept licking the urethra on her father''s glans in her mouth. She half-knelt under his crotch, and her head frantically sucked and pumped his cock like a woodpecker. She looked up at her nominal father with seductive eyes, and kept sucking and pumping his cock in her mouth.


    It didn''t take long for Ryan to hold it in any longer, and he said in a trembling voice, "Bitch, daddy''s going to cum, eat more."


    Jessica felt the cock in her mouth getting bigger and about to cum, and she was looking forward to it. She wrapped her lips around his cock even tighter, and looked up at him with a pitiful and innocent expression.


    Looking at Jessica''s innocent expression and the lewd movements of her mouth, Ryan couldn''t help but grab Jessica''s hair and lift it up, and put Jessica''s lips hard on the base of his cock, then shook his waist and thrust it hard twice.


    A tremor spread throughout her body, and thick semen spurted out of her mouth. It was so fucking comfortable.


    Ryan only felt a sour and numb feeling expanding from the perineum to the muzzle of his penis. With such a fierce thrust, half of his penis and scrotum were squeezed into Jessica''s mouth. The penis was immediately buried deeply in Jessica''s throat.


    Her entire neck was swollen from being stretched by the penis, and the hot thick semen poured into her tight throat like opening a floodgate.


    "Woo...Gu...Woo" Jessica''s throat made a swallowing sound, and the thick hot semen continuously passed through her throat and sprayed into Jessica''s stomach. Her mouth made a helpless hoarse sound, and her eyes turned a little white.


    Ryan''s cock seemed to be urinating. It was throbbing in the throat of this well-behaved Jessica. The snow-white neck that was filled with semen could clearly see the throat swallowing violently.


    Although she tried hard to swallow the thick semen, the amount of semen shot out by the big cock was too much. The small stomach seemed to be unable to bear it and seemed to be filled to overflow.


    Smelly semen flowed from the corners of her mouth, and the man''s testicles seemed to have stored the amount for a long time. The two big meat bags were contracting and expanding continuously, trying to vent it all in Jessica''s stomach, and the hot and thick semen seemed to be endless.


    "Mmm...Puff..." Jessica couldn''t finish swallowing but didn''t want to spit it out, so she could only try hard to swallow it. However, she accidentally got a stitch in the side and started coughing violently. Immediately, tears welled up in her eyes and semen spurted out of her nostrils.


    Ryan was afraid that Jessica would suffocate to death, so he quickly pulled out the sticky cock. As the erect cock came out, Jessica coughed violently and couldn''t help dry heaving, but she was reluctant to spit out the semen at all.


    Ryan held the hot cock and pointed the muzzle at Jessica''s face, letting Jessica receive the baptism of thick semen. He raised the cock with bulging veins and "Pah!..."


    A stream of thick white semen shot onto Jessica''s cute little face!


    "Woo¡­" Jessica moaned softly, overwhelmed by the sticky, hot semen. Her eyes and nostrils felt clogged, and everything around her blurred.


    Next, Ryan shuddered and ejaculated repeatedly, finishing only after dozens of spurts. He then rubbed his glans against Jessica''s cute, pink face, releasing more semen. The thick fluid flowed down her face, wetting her hair and eyebrows, leaving them sticky and matted.


    "Oh¡­ so good! My dear daughter¡­ look how much Daddy loves you¡­ Daddy gives all his semen to you¡­ you''re so happy¡­" Ryan panted, exhausted yet content, as he used his fingers to wipe away the cloudy semen stuck to Jessica''s eyes.


    Jessica''s heart swelled with happiness. She blankly tasted the fishy semen in her mouth, a blissful smile spreading across her little face. To her, the pungent fluid was the ultimate delicacy, a symbol of her father''s love. Her joy overshadowed the dryness and pain in her throat.


    "Mmm~ Huh, Daddy, your semen is so delicious. Your daughter wants to eat it forever¡­" Jessica mumbled excitedly, swallowing the semen in her mouth.


    If Ryan hadn''t known Jessica''s sexual preferences, he might have thought she was possessed. Her transformation was drastic. After being deep-throated, she wore a lewd smile as she scraped semen off her face with her fingers and sucked them clean, thoroughly enjoying herself.


    It was clear that understanding a woman''s sexual preferences was the key to conquering her. In this moment, Jessica''s loyalty soared, now exceeding 95. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, there''s still one last virgin to take¡­" Ryan glanced at Wena, who had been watching the scene unfold. After opening her anus earlier, he hadn''t yet properly enjoyed her.


    Without wasting time, Ryan had the little maid lie on the bed. He removed her short maid skirt, leaving her nearly naked, and instructed her to lift her legs and hug them. Positioning his penis at her virgin pussy, he thrust down hard¡­


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" Wena cried out in pain as Ryan claimed her last virgin hole.


    "Master¡­ please be gentler¡­ this is my first time¡­ it hurts so much¡­ I can''t take it¡­ please, Master¡­" The pain was nearly as intense as when her anus had been breached. The girl was on the verge of breaking.


    Once inside her tight, innocent hole, Ryan quickly broke through the thin membrane and reached the deepest part. He reveled in the constant contractions and suction of her virgin pussy, nearly losing himself in the pleasure.


    Seeing Wena''s pained expression, Ryan hardened his heart and began thrusting wildly, disregarding her need to adjust after losing her virginity.


    The innocent girl, fresh from her first penetration, couldn''t endure such brutal treatment. She cried and moaned loudly, twisting her body in an attempt to escape.


    But Ryan held her legs firmly, using them as leverage to ram his cock deep into her tender pussy, savoring the sensation of her flower heart sucking him in before pulling out completely and starting again.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ I''m going to die¡­ down there¡­ it''s tearing¡­ ahhhh¡­ Master¡­ I''m going to die¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death¡­ Oh ahhhhhhhh¡­"


    The first time her virginity was taken, Wena was fucked so fiercely that it felt like her lower body was being sliced open. Her breasts were also roughly groped, adding to her torment.


    The little maid cried out for her parents, tears and snot streaming down her face. But her misery only fueled Ryan''s excitement. He wanted to destroy this delicate flower, to play with her until she was utterly broken. He wished he could shove his entire body into her exquisite virgin pussy.


    "Ah¡­ you''re such a slut¡­ with such a pair of whorish tits, you''re born to be played with by men¡­ being the master''s flesh urinal maid is your destiny¡­ I''ll fuck you to death¡­ ahhh¡­"


    Ryan rolled his eyes in ecstasy. He lowered his head, biting and kissing Wena''s snow-white neck, leaving marks everywhere. His hands continued to grope her soft, tender breasts, which he never tired of playing with.


    This only drove Wena further into madness. She let out incoherent cries and wails, her legs instinctively wrapping around Ryan''s waist, heightening his pleasure.


    Feeling her pussy tighten around him, Ryan could no longer hold back. He took her pink nipples into his mouth, licking and biting them as he thrust wildly. After dozens of pumps, he released a torrent of sticky semen deep into her womb.


    "Ahhhh¡­ It''s so hot¡­ I''m burning¡­ Ohhhhh¡­" The flood of semen overwhelmed Wena, causing her to scream and faint.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    After ejaculating, Ryan collapsed onto her body, admiring her cute, creampied expression as he savored the afterglow.


    Despite having already ejaculated inside the three girls, Ryan still felt energized. His enhanced body made him feel like a perpetual motion machine. Even thirty virgins in a row would be no challenge.


    But since it was a threesome, he couldn''t let them go until their pussies were red, swollen, and dripping with juice, leaving them unable to close their legs.


    Ryan had the three girls kneel on the bed, their backs to him, and raise their buttocks, exposing their private parts. He positioned them side by side, pressing them together. He inserted his cock into the middle girl''s pussy while using his hands to grope the others'' buttocks and thrust his fingers into their holes.


    This way, he was practically fucking all three at once, thrusting dozens of times before switching positions. Six holes, three girls¡ªRyan fucked them relentlessly, his cock moving in and out of their pussies and assholes.


    The room filled with continuous moans and screams¡ªsome charming, some lewd, some shy.


    Ryan was exhilarated. Each of the six holes offered a unique sensation, and he could fuck and play with them at will. The stimulation was relentless, and his cock, like an unstoppable warrior, filled the girls'' holes with semen.


    Finally, Ryan gathered the exhausted girls and had them lie on their backs, giving him oral sex simultaneously. He then covered their faces with a semen mask, marking the end of this intense, extreme session.


    "Oh, my god, what''s going on..." Olivia looked at the several white bodies lying on the big bed in surprise. The whole room was filled with a strong smell of sex, mixed with unknown vaginal fluid and the smell of urine from incontinence.

 Chapter 105 Giving Powers

    "Master...how long have you been playing?~" Olivia found Ryan lying in the middle of the girls'' bodies, feeling a bit amused.


    Just by looking at it, you can tell how intense the battle is. The three girls'' flesh holes were opened wide by the fucking, and their legs couldn''t close. Semen kept flowing out of their pussies and assholes. There were countless semen stains and traces of intercourse on the bed sheets, legs, faces, and breasts.


    Jessica seemed to have been fucked senseless. She stuck out her tongue to lick Ryan''s cock, giggling foolishly. Not only was there semen down there, but her little face was covered with a layer of it, almost unrecognizable from her original appearance.


    Her pussy below was swollen like a steamed bun. The mons pubis, which was originally raised, was now several times larger, resembling two white buns squeezed together with a small hole in the middle. Semen and vaginal fluid flowed out from it, dripping down her crotch.


    Ryan grabbed the little girl by the neck and tossed her aside, then walked off the bed naked. "Olivia''s back. How was the harvest today?"


    "Hmm... Not bad. We found a small gathering place and captured a dozen women..." Olivia said as she used her hands and mouth to clean the traces on Ryan''s penis. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, let''s eat in the evening. I never get enough every day..."


    Olivia reluctantly put down the big cock in her hand, smiled, then helped Ryan put on his clothes, and the two of them left the room directly.


    As soon as they walked out, Lily rushed toward them with a speed almost like teleportation. Before Olivia could react, Lily appeared in front of her.


    "Wow... Big sister, you scared me to death! What''s going on?" Olivia patted her chest, her eyes full of curiosity and surprise as she looked at the lightning and thunder flashing around Lily''s body.


    Lily pointed at Ryan and looked at Olivia with curious eyes. Ryan clenched his palms and then opened them, revealing the same lightning that crackled around Lily''s body. The blue lightning looked both strange and powerful.


    Olivia''s mouth fell open as if she had seen a god. She seemed to remember something¡ªcould it be that Ryan could teach them this magical power, just like he had taught them proficiency with firearms? Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, it''s exactly what you''re thinking..." Ryan nodded, confirming her suspicions.


    "Ah... That''s amazing! So magical. Master, are you a god? How else could something like this exist? It looks incredible." Olivia seemed to have turned into a fangirl, looking at Ryan with admiration, not at all like the big star she once was.


    Ryan spread out his palm, and the lightning in his hand turned into an arc, flying directly toward a stone pillar not far away. With a loud bang, the pillar shattered into several pieces.


    "What a powerful force..." Olivia couldn''t help but shiver. If that hit a person, even her strengthened body might not withstand it.


    "Master..." The girl looked at Ryan pitifully, her eyes pleading.


    "Alright, go call Mia over. I''ll teach you two some special powers..." Ryan looked at the quirky girl with amusement. Now that she was familiar with him, Olivia dared to play jokes and tricks, but Ryan didn''t mind.


    Olivia jumped up excitedly and rushed straight to the center of the hospital without even saying goodbye.


    "Olivia, this girl, is already so grown up, but sometimes she still acts like a little girl..." Lily smiled and shook her head, her eyes filled with a mix of helplessness and affection.


    "That''s right. So, as the eldest sister, shouldn''t you teach them better?" Ryan pulled Lily into his arms with a lewd smile, his hands roaming all over her body.


    "Oh, stop messing around. They''ll be here soon. They''ll laugh at me if they see me..."


    "Anyway, you know about our relationship. Sister, don''t you want to..." Ryan slowly slid his hand between Lily''s legs, his fingers brushing against her most intimate area.


    "Hmm~" Lily gasped softly, her body going limp as she leaned into her brother''s arms.


    "I told you, the master really has a sister complex..." Olivia whispered to Mia with a grin. The two of them hid not far away, peeking but staying tactfully out of sight.


    Although Mia had heard about this, seeing it with her own eyes made her blush. This wasn''t just a sister in name¡ªit was a biological sister with blood ties. This was incest. It was so thrilling.


    Ryan simply touched Lily all over and kissed her until her face turned red. Although he didn''t take things further, he touched everything he could. Then he let go of his sister, who was now a little flustered.


    Olivia and Mia saw the situation and stepped out from their hiding spot.


    "You''re still laughing. They must have seen everything..." Lily said, her face red as she pinched Ryan''s side. He only acted like this in front of her.


    Ryan acted as if he hadn''t noticed anything and winked at the two girls. They immediately understood and pretended they hadn''t seen anything as they walked over.


    "Ahem... Olivia, go and notify all the women in the hospital to gather together. Let them watch the process of imparting supernatural powers..."


    Lily''s eyes lit up. This move killed two birds with one stone. On one hand, it would intimidate the women and prevent them from having any ulterior motives.


    On the other hand, it would give them a clear goal to strive for. If they worked hard and remained loyal, they might have the chance to gain superpowers.


    Olivia and Mia understood this as well, so they nodded and went to gather the women...


    "Hey, what''s the rush?" Camila walked out of her room, looking at the women hurrying toward the square in the middle of the hospital. She turned to a woman next to her, confused.


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then said, "The almighty Lord has decided to grant supernatural powers to Instructor Mia and Mistress Olivia. We''re going to watch. Basically, all the women in the hospital have to go."

 Chapter 106 Superpowers

    "Superpowers?" Camila was baffled. Had the world mutated? She thought humans couldn''t evolve superpowers.


    "I don''t quite understand either. The master is omnipotent. If he says there''s superpower, then there''s superpower... I''ll go first. It wouldn''t be good to be late." The woman shook off Camila''s arm and hurried away.


    Camila watched the woman, who seemed completely brainwashed, serving Ryan like a god. She had no idea what was going on.


    She walked into a room and looked at Jin, who was hanging from the ceiling, almost unconscious. Her face darkened. After a moment of thought, she decided to go see this so-called supernatural power demonstration.


    Ryan, the real controller of the hospital, was also the only man in the entire facility and the supreme god of the hospital base¡ªat least, that''s what the brainwashed women believed.


    Camila had been in the hospital for several days and had only seen Ryan twice, both times from a distance.


    According to that terrifyingly skilled and ruthless woman, Olivia, Camila and Jin were being trained as Ryan''s maid and pet. It was because of this that they were brought here for training and transformation.


    Camila didn''t know how strong Ryan was, but even Olivia, who inspired fear and terror in them, spoke of him with admiration and love. It was a stark contrast to her usual murderous demeanor.


    Therefore, Camila was filled with curiosity and awe for Ryan. At the same time, she had a selfish motive¡ªshe wanted to see if she could get close to him and ask him to release her sister, Jin. Otherwise, Camila couldn''t bear to see her being tortured every day.


    In the center of the hospital, a group of women gathered, looking at Ryan with respect. No matter what they thought privately, at that moment, they showed submission and awe.


    Standing in the front row were the female warriors. Their loyalty was second only to Olivia and the other women who had followed Ryan from the beginning. Some of them had even reached full loyalty, marked at 100.


    Ryan stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the girls'' enthusiastic, awed, or worshipful eyes. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. So many beautiful women gathered together¡ªjust looking at them was a kind of enjoyment.


    -----


    "Quiet..." Olivia shouted to the girls, and the noisy discussions below gradually quieted down.


    "I won''t say much else. The main reason I asked you to gather here today is that there are women who have performed well enough in the base. To commend them, I''ve decided to grant them the means to use superpowers,"


    Ryan said, standing with his hands behind his back, addressing the women in awe.


    "Olivia, come here first..." Ryan waved at Olivia, who walked over obediently and knelt on one knee.


    Ryan did not waste any time. He pressed his finger on her forehead, then mobilized the supernatural power in his body, separated out a seed, and slowly transmitted it to Olivia''s brain.


    As he did so, flashes of lightning appeared on Olivia''s skin. It was so dazzling that it could be seen even from a distance. All the women around could see that Olivia''s skin seemed to become transparent, with lightning continuously passing through Ryan''s fingers.


    Soon, Ryan withdrew his fingers, and Olivia slowly tried to stand up. Lightning flashed all around her, and her palms crackled with arcs of electricity. The other women were frightened and became even more afraid.


    In fact, the women in the hospital were even more afraid of Olivia than Ryan, as Olivia was the one who punished disobedient maids and female soldiers daily. Most of them had seen her methods firsthand.


    As Olivia tried to master and use her newfound abilities, all the girls began to envy her. Those who had just joined the base were filled with surprise and confusion.


    The power to control thunder and lightning was an ability only possessed by gods in mythology. At that moment, countless women wished they could accept the supernatural power in Olivia''s place.


    However, most women understood that, whether in terms of appearance, figure, or cleanliness, they were far from Olivia. This kind of thing was just a fleeting thought, still too far out of reach.


    The second person to inherit the supernatural power was Mia. She imitated Olivia''s movements, kneeling on one knee with nervousness and excitement.


    Ryan repeated the process, and Mia finally obtained the lightning power as she wished. Under the envious eyes of the girls, Olivia and Mia released two lightning bolts simultaneously, splitting a car in the distance.


    "I have already imparted my superpowers to you two, but you must remember to practice diligently and kill more zombies so that your superpowers can improve. I hope you won''t let me down..."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Thank you, Master. We will never let you down..." Putting away their joy, the two women looked at the powerful and mysterious man in front of them, feeling endless gratitude in their hearts.


    Ryan helped the two women up.


    "Use this power well. You can try it now~" Mia and Olivia nodded simultaneously. In a few flashes, they arrived at the hospital entrance, opened the fence door, and blue lightning flowed in their palms.


    They waved their hands, and the lightning roared through the head of a zombie. Then, with the remaining force, it pierced the second, the third, until the heads of seven or eight zombies in a row were completely smashed, and then the lightning disappeared into the air.


    "It''s magical. It feels like the power in my body is endless..." Mia looked at her palm in amazement.


    Although she had seen Ryan''s magic before, she still felt this was just the tip of the iceberg. With her current strength, she could easily kill the level 2 zombie that had nearly taken her life with just a wave of her hand.


    Is this the power that belongs to gods?


    Character: Olivia


    Superpower: Lightning


    Physical strength: 89


    Attack: 113 sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speed: 91


    Spirit: 100

 Chapter 107 Upgrading Lighting Powers

    These were Olivia''s current attributes. She was now a little superhuman. Tasks like splitting marble with bare hands or killing tigers with a sliding tackle were no problem at all.


    She was on a completely different level from before she obtained the superpower.


    And as their abilities improved, their strength would only grow further.


    Seeing Mia and Olivia kill more than a dozen zombies in seconds with just a few moves, while they had to put in significant effort and risk infection to kill even one, the envy in the women''s hearts reached its peak.


    Taking in the expressions of the women, Ryan nodded. It was worth his effort to deliberately call these women over to watch him impart supernatural powers.


    The reason for doing this was to let these women see how powerful he was, to deify him personally, and to make himself the supreme god in this base.


    There were many benefits to this. First, Ryan had just received a prompt from the system. In just a short while, among the nearly 200 women present, at least half had exceeded 80 in loyalty, and one-third had exceeded 90. The rest were not far behind.


    "Don''t envy them too much. It''s not impossible for you to obtain these abilities. As long as you perform well enough, are loyal enough, and have made contributions to the base, I can also grant you this power, making you stronger so you won''t have to fear anything in this apocalypse,"


    Ryan said, looking down at the girls. An invisible pressure emanated from him, making the women below feel nervous.


    Ryan''s words struck a chord with the girls. They couldn''t help but wonder: Could they also have the chance to obtain that kind of magical power?


    Ryan wasn''t just speaking empty words. Although, in the short term, he wouldn''t easily impart supernatural powers to other women except those who had followed him the longest, when he acquired other supernatural powers later, it wasn''t impossible for him to pass them on.


    If these female warriors had superpowers and killed zombies daily, who knows how much experience they would bring him?


    The points they already brought were a huge number. Having superpowers would only be like adding wings to a tiger, killing two birds with one stone. Ryan certainly wouldn''t miss that opportunity, but that was a matter for the future. For now, these words were just to motivate them.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the female warriors who were inspired. Even the maids responsible for farming and cleaning had desire in their eyes. Who among them didn''t want to take control of their own destiny?


    It was just that they didn''t have the ability to kill zombies, were timid, and if they still wanted to live a better life, they could only think of ways to dress up prettier, hoping that one day they would be noticed by their master and rise to the top.


    "Give me all your weapons..." Although Ryan wouldn''t impart supernatural powers to these women now, he would give them something in return.


    For example, he could now use his strengthening ability to enchant these cold weapons, or in other words, attach his lightning supernatural powers to them.


    This way, when killing zombies, these weapons would carry his superpowers when swung out, and could almost drive through anything. At the same time, they would also feed back some abilities to make their physical fitness stronger.


    The more zombies they killed, the higher their three-dimensional attributes would be. Although it wasn''t as good as gaining superpowers, it was definitely many times stronger than before.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Thank you, Master..." The female warriors were very excited when they saw the weapons shining with blue light in their hands. They couldn''t wait to try out the power of these weapons.


    "Mia, take these female warriors out to kill the zombies, and the other maids return to their respective jobs..."


    "Everyone else, follow me..."


    Mia waved her hand, led the way, and rushed out with a group of female warriors. With lightning flashing on her palms, she smashed all the zombies in the front.


    [Ding, Mia killed a level one zombie. The host gained one point and 586/3000 lightning ability experience points.]


    [Ding, Mia killed a level one zombie. The host gained one point and 591/3000 lightning ability experience points.]


    Ryan hardly needed to move. His points and supernatural experience were rising rapidly.


    Under the leadership of Mia, the supernatural user, the morale of many female warriors was high, and they chopped down rows of zombies to the ground, looking extremely powerful.


    "Master, what about me?" Olivia looked at Mia, who was killing zombies with great power, in a daze. She had originally wanted to rush out but was stopped by Ryan.


    "You? You still have the nerve to ask. Where are those two school beauties I asked you to bring back? They''ve been trained for so long, but there''s been no progress..." Ryan said to the girl, somewhat displeased.


    "Ah... ahem, this, this..." Olivia was a little embarrassed. She had vowed at the time that she would soon be able to show her master the results of her training, but now there was nothing to show.


    "If it really doesn''t work, forget it. Leave it to the master to train~"


    "No, no, Master. Actually, I have achieved some results, but I''m not satisfied yet. That''s why I haven''t told you. But if you want to see it, you can see it now," Olivia said quickly. It had been so hard to achieve some results; how could she give up halfway?


    Ryan followed Olivia into a room with doubt and saw a girl hanging in the air and another girl standing next to her, feeding her water.


    "Ah..." Camila was startled when she saw Ryan and Olivia coming in. She knelt down hurriedly and saluted in fear, "Greetings to the Master and the Mistress..."


    Olivia didn''t say anything but gestured for her to stand up. Ryan looked at the beautiful girl hanging in the air with great interest.


    A long rope hung from the ceiling, and the other end was buckled at her lower back. The girl was about one meter off the ground. The girl hanging in the air was Jin, the arrogant school belle of A City.


    Jin''s body was densely tied with many cotton ropes. These were special ropes for binding, ensuring a certain degree of roughness while also preventing scratches on the skin.


    Although Jin was fully clothed at this moment, with very little skin exposed, she was full of extreme temptation. She wore a tight-fitting suit, and her already perfect body was highlighted to the extreme when tied up with ropes, revealing every inch of her seductive figure.


    Ryan carefully observed Olivia''s binding method. She first used a two-meter-long white rope. The middle of the rope was placed on the back of the girl''s neck.


    The rope was wrapped around the front shoulders on both sides, then went back to the back along the armpits. It was wrapped around the upper arms of each arm three times, each circle tightly wrapped and very neat...


    Then she tied three knots in a row and passed the rope ends through the white rope on the back of the neck, pulling them down tightly to bind Jin''s upper arms together, making her unable to move.


    The rope ends went down and were tied around the left and right forearms respectively. Two knots were tied after each circle. After tying three circles neatly, the ropes on both sides were combined to tie three knots.


    Then she went up and passed the white rope on the back of the neck, pulled it tight, and tied three knots after wrapping around the back of the neck several times. Finally, the two ropes were combined and tied down to tightly bind the girl''s wrists.


    After crisscrossing several times, they were tied tightly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each wristband had two knots tied in it. As the number of times it was tied increased, the number of knots would also increase. So, let alone finding a way to untie it herself, even if Olivia came to untie the rope she had tied, it would probably be difficult.


    Because of the way she was tied, Jin couldn''t exert any strength at all. She could only lower her head helplessly, looking at her tightly bound upper body.


    Her already towering breasts, now tied like this, appeared even firmer and more protruding, extremely beautiful, and full of deadly temptation!


    Ryan looked at the girl, who was almost tied up like a dumpling. Although she was tied very tightly, the ropes did not diminish her beauty.


    Instead, they highlighted every attractive part of her body, including her perfect breasts, snow-white neck, flat belly, bulging mons pubis, and smooth, round thighs.


    The girl''s skin seemed about to burst, as if the delicate skin was being separated and presented for someone to play with.


    Jin was completely unable to move now. Only her head could shake slightly, and then she was hanging from the ceiling, swaying. Her whole posture was extremely shameful and uncomfortable. Her beautiful legs in white pantyhose were extremely erotic.


    The tight pantyhose almost outlined the girl''s plump mons pubis. Ryan even saw tiny wrinkles on the pantyhose, which was undoubtedly the slit of the girl''s vagina.


    "How about it, Master? Not bad, right!..." Olivia showed off to Ryan with some pride.


    "Well... it''s okay. I didn''t expect you could do this?" Although Ryan didn''t know much about bondage, he could tell that Olivia had really put in a lot of effort.


    "Of course, I went to those forums to learn..."


    "Master, don''t think it looks so simple now. In fact, this woman is very arrogant. It took a lot of effort from me to make her become like this..." Olivia said helplessly.

 Chapter 108 Bondage

    "First of all, I just hang her here in an extremely shameful posture. This way, she can''t struggle or resist at all. Even eating and drinking need to be fed.


    Going to the toilet is even more uncomfortable. I will put the older ones down, and I will let the younger ones pee directly on the ground.


    In this way, even if she is arrogant, she will probably have no face to show up..."


    Olivia told her master with some pride about the process of training Jin.


    Camila felt very sad and heartbroken listening to this. She felt that Olivia was just introducing a toy that she had created with great difficulty to her master, hardly treating this girl as a human being.


    In the past few days, Camila had been witnessing how her best friend was being trained and toyed with. Jin had almost no time to rest. In addition to being hung in the air all day, a large amount of aphrodisiacs were added to her meals every day.


    But Olivia would not let Jin reach orgasm, which made the girl very uncomfortable. She was almost in constant torture. If Camila hadn''t helped her sometimes, Jin would have collapsed long ago.


    "Oh... hehe ~ ah ~ uh... ho ho ~ wuwu ~" Jin''s head was dizzy.


    The large amount of aphrodisiac made her unable to think. She just bit the gag in her mouth and drooled like a sow, without shame or self-respect.


    "Hmph... slut, you even forgot your last name when you saw your master''s cock..." Olivia said disdainfully.


    Perhaps it was the smell of the man''s penis, but Jin, who had long been overwhelmed by desire, drooled. She raised her head with difficulty and looked at Ryan''s lower body. Her eyes were full of desire.


    Being hung like this, struggling in lust for several days, Jin, the proud school beauty, had long forgotten all dignity and shame. Now her mind was filled with desire, and her biological instinct made her chase the man''s penis.


    However, she was still some distance away from Ryan, and her head couldn''t reach him at all. She could only drool and moan, like a lustful sow that could not get satisfied.


    Ryan gave a lewd laugh and decisively took out his cock, then slowly moved it close to the girl''s mouth.


    When Jin smelled the pungent smell of semen, she suddenly became excited, shaking her head wildly and sticking out her tongue to lick it.


    But Ryan seemed to be teasing her. He deliberately put his glans close to the girl''s lips, tempting her to lick it a few times, and then pulled the cock back a little.


    It was just these few short centimeters that made it impossible for the girl to reach the cock.


    After repeating this several times, Jin was so anxious that she was about to cry. She kept shaking her head, trying to break free from the restraints, but she had no strength at all in her body.


    She couldn''t even reach the cock, and the rope on the ceiling was still swinging, but it was still some distance away from the man''s cock.


    "Wuwuwu¡­ I want it, I want it¡­ Oh~ I want it, give it to me¡­" The girl spoke incoherently, stretching her neck as hard as she could, staring at the cock in front of her, her eyes filled with extreme desire.


    "Master, you are so bad. You tease her like this on purpose." Olivia found it very interesting.


    This girl, who was so arrogant before and would never bow her head even if she died, was now turned into a slutty bitch who desperately chased after a cock in her hands.


    "Do you want to eat a cock? Then say it out loud. Tell me you''re a slut and that you can''t wait to eat your master''s cock. If you say it, I''ll push you gently and you''ll be able to get it," Olivia teased Jin beside her ear. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jin struggled frantically until her face turned red, but her hands and feet were tied up, and she had no ability to move at all. Even if she wanted to reach out to grab, she couldn''t. She could only drool and almost lost her mind.


    Smelling the strong fishy smell so close, Jin felt that her desire seemed to have weakened a lot, but when Ryan''s cock left, she found that it was just wishful thinking.


    She desperately wanted to stuff that thick cock into her pussy to stop her burning body, even if it was just to have a taste of it.


    "Ohh¡­ Yes, I want¡­ Yes, I want a cock¡­ Master, I want the master, ohh~ Master''s cock~" The beautiful school beauty girl spoke incoherently and drooled.


    "Sir, please don''t torture her anymore. If you continue like this, she will probably collapse..." Looking at her best friend with red eyes who had lost her mind, Camila couldn''t bear it and knelt down to beg.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Okay, okay, this is really boring..." Olivia said helplessly.


    Seeing Jin like this, she was afraid that her whole body had been controlled by the aphrodisiac and she had completely lost her mind. If she didn''t vent her desire, she would be stimulated into dementia due to the extreme desire that could not be released.


    "Then you come, grab her body from behind and control her to eat the cock... But be careful, if anything hurts the master, you will be punished as well~"


    Olivia said to Camila beside her with an evil smile.


    Camila stood behind carefully. Jin was hanging at a height almost equal to her waist, which was the position of Ryan''s cock. However, it was a little difficult for her to control. Jin''s entire weight was fixed by a rope on the ceiling, and there was no other support.


    Camila could only hold her best friend''s waist and carefully use her mouth to find the position of the man''s cock.


    As Camila moved slowly, Jin was pushed forward a little, and her little mouth just touched the man''s penis. She immediately cried anxiously and licked Ryan''s glans with her tongue frantically.

 Chapter 109 Bondage II

    The stunning school beauty''s whole face was flushed pink. She looked at the man''s cock with eager eyes, licking it continuously with her mouth, and let out a few longing moans. Finally, she got what she wanted.


    The girl seemed to have eaten the ice cream she had longed for, or as if she had found a popsicle in the dry desert. She stretched out her pink, wet tongue and kissed, sucked, and ate the man''s dirty cock without any scruples. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmmmm..." Perhaps feeling that it was not enough, Jin started to moan even more, urging Camila to move forward a little so that she could get more of the cock.


    Camila heard her best friend''s voice and took the initiative to push forward a little, but she felt even more sad in her heart.


    No one could have imagined that the stunning school beauty who was once so proud, confident, and full of charm would one day fall to such a state.


    She was just like a sow in heat who had no sense of propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame, drooling and only remembering men''s cocks.


    However, Camila did not dare to stop. If Ryan was not satisfied, no one knew what other tricks were waiting for them. She could only cooperate with the man''s teasing.


    "Look at you. You claim to be extremely smart, one of the top three campus beauties in the country, with both beauty and wisdom, but you can''t even swallow a dick. You''re so stupid..."


    Olivia poked Jin''s pretty face. She was trying hard to swallow the man''s dick, but no matter what she did, she could only swallow the glans.


    "Huh...ah, it feels so good. Olivia, hurry up and teach him." Ryan was already feeling very good. He stroked the girl''s hair and watched her licking his cock like she was eating a popsicle. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Not to mention the girl''s stunning appearance, it was her beautiful little mouth, tight yet soft, and her clever and slippery tongue, even without any skills, relying only on instinctive movements, which stimulated Ryan to pleasure again and again.


    In order to make it more stimulating, Ryan even took out the gag from Jin''s mouth. Then he swung his lower body and forcefully inserted his cock into the girl''s mouth, using her like a masturbation cup.


    "Master, be careful, be careful that this bitch bites your dick..." Olivia said anxiously.


    In fact, this is really possible. Jin is now completely overwhelmed by consciousness, and her whole body is bound. Only her head can move. Even if her mouth wants to eat the dick, it will be difficult to satisfy it.


    She might instinctively bite the man''s dick like a bitch fighting for food and won''t let go.


    "Haha... I understand..." Ryan stretched out his hand and pressed down Jin''s upper and lower teeth to prevent her from biting down out of control.


    Ryan directly grabbed the girl who was still whimpering, and then asked Camila, who was standing behind and pushing Jin''s body, to move.


    Camila heard the order and hurriedly pushed her best friend forward a little.


    "Ah...mmmm~" Jin screamed in pain.


    Ryan''s penis forcefully penetrated her mouth and was forced into her throat. The glans even clearly formed a circle on her slender neck. The girl''s neck was made thicker by the penis.


    "Hiss... You really know how to play~" Ryan shivered, his body shaking with stimulation. His cock was countless times tighter than the virgin pussies he had fucked before.


    The pleasure of being compressed to the extreme seemed to crush his cock.


    Camila was a little flustered. She had no experience and couldn''t see the situation clearly from behind. She thought it was just a gentle push, but who knew that Jin''s mouth would swallow Ryan''s entire cock.


    After hearing Jin''s screams with a few muffled groans, Camila finally reacted and quickly let go of her hand, wanting her best friend to move back, but she was stopped by Ryan.


    How was it possible? He was enjoying it right now, how could he stop? The extreme pleasure of deep throat was simply too comfortable. The girl''s throat was soft, wet, and tight, just like an extremely tight condom was put on his cock.


    With just the slightest movement, the movement of the cock would show on the girl''s snow-white neck, which was very interesting to watch.


    And because of the extreme pain, Jin would be like crazy, desperately squirming and squeezing her throat, trying to expel the man''s penis, but this is not so easy, it will only make Ryan more stimulated and pleasurable.


    Instead of retreating, he moved forward and pushed his testicles directly against the girl''s lips. The entire exaggerated penis disappeared into the girl''s small mouth.


    Jin was going crazy. She felt like she had swallowed a rough, hot iron rod that was stuck in her throat and she could neither swallow it nor spit it out. She was choking and her face turned red. Her eyes bulged and she could hardly breathe in.


    The physical pain could be endured for the time being, but the feeling of suffocation caused by the foreign object stuck in her mouth made the girl''s whole body spasm.


    She rolled her eyes in pain and shook her head, trying to get the cock out. If she could, she would even want to reach out and pull the foreign object out of her mouth.


    This is almost no longer sex, it is one-sided torture. The girl is being treated like a masturbation cup, a human urinal, and a silicone doll.


    Her fragile little mouth has been shattered by the man''s penis. I guess Jin''s throat will be sore when she eats for the next few days.


    "Wuwu...Ku~ah~oh...wuwu~" the girl cried out in pain, but the cock was in her mouth so she couldn''t even shout out.


    Tears and saliva flowed together, and even her burning desire was covered by the pain.


    Finally, when the girl reached her climax, Ryan slowly pulled out his penis. Jin, who was almost suffocated and fainted, finally breathed a sigh of relief and gasped softly. She didn''t even have the strength to take a deep breath.


    "Jin... Jin, are you okay..." Camila ran over anxiously, looking at the suffering girl with great discomfort...

 Chapter 110 Camila Deflowering

    "Master, Master, please let her go, Jin can''t hold on any longer..."


    Camila pleaded with Ryan anxiously, hoping that he would release her best friend, who had been toyed with and was in great pain.


    Ryan pulled up the little maid who was kneeling in front of him and begging, wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and looked at her frightened expression.


    "Why, is she good to you? Is it worth it for you to suffer like this for her? You should know that if it weren''t for her resistance, you two wouldn''t have fallen to this point~"


    After listening to the man''s words, Camila hesitated for a moment but still shook her head.


    "It''s not like that. In fact, Jin is a very good person, but she''s not good at communicating with others on weekdays, so her words angered the master. I beg the master to forgive her."


    "You are good at talking..." Ryan smiled and pinched Camila''s little nose.


    Compared to Jin, Camila was more sensible and able to humble herself. She didn''t have the arrogance of Jin. If she hadn''t been dragged down by Jin, she would probably be better at pleasing men. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know the master may not be satisfied. I, I am still a virgin... I can take the initiative to give myself to the master. I hope the master can calm down~" Camila said in a low voice.


    Ryan was genuinely surprised this time. Although these two school beauties would definitely not escape his grasp, it was still unexpected that Camila took the initiative to offer herself.


    Was she really on good terms with Jin and wanted to use her body to please Ryan and make him calm down, or did she have other ideas and wanted to climb to the top of the base?


    Or maybe it was both.


    "You really surprised me. I like you even more!" Ryan leaned close to the girl''s ear and whispered.


    Camila pursed her lips, and her big, watery eyes flashed with a hint of desire. The hot breath of the man brushed against her ears, making her shrink her neck involuntarily, but she did not dodge.


    "Haha..." Looking at the girl''s cautious movements, like a frightened kitten, Ryan couldn''t help but feel playful. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Olivia, go put her down and let her rest for a while, then give her some water. She can''t hold on any longer..." Ryan said to the person behind him, then picked up the girl in the black and white maid outfit in his arms.


    Ryan lowered his head and pressed his lips against Camila''s soft and sweet lips. He pressed his lips against the girl''s tender red lips and opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to swallow her lips alive, attacking fiercely and greedily.


    The innocent girl wanted to refuse but couldn''t. The waves of hot masculine breath stimulated her, making her feel that under the man''s strong sucking, even the air in her lungs was about to be sucked away.


    Her head suddenly felt blank, and her body became even softer.


    Ryan fully demonstrated his skilled kissing skills. While the girl was panicking, he stretched out his tongue flexibly and put it into the maid''s mouth, prying open her teeth and stirring it inside.


    Feeling the man''s enthusiasm and superb kissing skills, Camila unknowingly became completely submissive, allowing the man''s tongue to stir violently in her mouth, wrapping around her tongue and starting to suck and entangle it.


    "It''s so comfortable. It feels so strange, a little flustered, but also a little enjoyable."


    Camila''s heart was struggling in panic under the man''s teasing. It was her first time kissing, and she met a veteran like Ryan. She quickly began to cooperate with the man''s teasing.


    Ryan kept sending his saliva into the little maid''s mouth. The girl''s body was trembling nervously, and her throat had nowhere to escape while making low moans.


    The depths of her originally reserved body were shamefully collapsing, and she slowly gave up her weak resistance. Her eyes were tightly closed, her beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly, her cherry mouth was slightly opened, and her tiny tongue stretched out little by little.


    Under the man''s superb skills, Camila felt that the last bit of defense in her heart was slowly fading away, and she was ready to accept the caress and play of her master.


    Ryan gently touched the tip of the girl''s tongue with the tip of his tongue and drew a circle. The girl closed her eyes and frowned, unconsciously making a low cry from the depths of her throat.


    At this time, the girl felt that the master''s flexible tongue brought her not only a simple sweet feeling, but the sweet feeling spread from the tip of the tongue to the tongue and mouth, and every part of her body felt warm.


    Under Ryan''s strong attack, Camila felt her body getting softer and softer. She could no longer sit still and began to fall into his arms.


    Ryan successfully pressed the little maid down on the sofa. Camila was so excited by the kiss that she took the initiative to stick out her tongue a little more. The sweet feeling brought by the passionate kiss made her want to cater to the man and get more intense pleasure.


    Ryan''s tongue tip touched the side of the trembling tongue more carefully, licked it gently, pushed it up again, and then began to entwine the little maid''s sweet tongue again.


    "...ah...mm...hmm~" The girl made a few kitten-like humming sounds from her nose. Her breathing became heavy, and she made slight panting sounds from deep in her throat. Waves of strangely sweet feelings emanated from her mouth to her whole body, stimulating the girl''s sensitive body and making her begin to feel happy.


    Under the man''s teasing, the pure and lovely little maid could no longer hold back and began to moan softly, making moving and dreamy moans.


    Although she tried her best to suppress her moans out of shame, her rapid breathing could not be hidden, and she was expressing her inner hunger as a little maid to her master.

 Chapter 111 Defloweration

    Looking at the lovely girl in his arms, who had become passionate, Ryan couldn''t help but feel a sense of pleasure in his heart. Under such circumstances, he stretched out his hand and wanted to unbutton the little maid''s black and white top.


    Camila seemed to sense the man''s intention, and the tongue that was entangled with his couldn''t help but pause slightly. One hand also stretched out and involuntarily grabbed Ryan''s hand that lifted up her shirt.


    But when she saw the man''s half-smile, she reacted, her face flushed, and she moved her tongue again, entangled with Ryan''s tongue again.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    She grabbed the man''s slender hand but let it drop weakly, allowing Ryan''s hand to do whatever he wanted on her body.


    Ryan couldn''t help but feel proud as he felt the defenses of the lovely girl in his arms were gradually crumbling under his teasing. In this situation, he intensified his actions.


    Camila was wearing a low-cut maid outfit with two white shoulder straps hanging in front of her chest, revealing a little of her snow-white breasts.


    Ryan only needed to take off the shoulder straps and then pull the collar down to reveal the little maid''s snow-white and delicate shoulders, as well as her snow-white bra and towering breasts that were rising and falling.


    Regardless of the girl''s nervousness and shyness, Ryan gently stroked her snow-white, smooth, and slender waist. His touch felt like snow-white skin, crystal clear, delicate and soft, as beautiful as silk and as smooth as satin.


    Looking at the proudly erect breasts, the alluring scene of them rising with the slightly rapid breathing, Ryan took a deep breath, as if he couldn''t help it, and grasped the little maid''s delicate and plump breasts with one hand, kneading the full and firm breasts.


    He could feel the ultimate beauty even through the bra.


    Feeling the girl''s tall and perky breasts rising and falling rapidly under his palms, and experiencing the soft, elastic, and slippery feeling of the breasts in his hands, Ryan reached his other hand behind the innocent little maid and was about to unhook her bra.


    But because Camila was lying there, as soon as Ryan''s hand reached her back, it was pressed down by the soft body of the little maid. As a result, it became difficult for his fingertips to move. After trying several times, he failed to take off the girl''s bra.


    The little maid felt her master''s clumsy movements and couldn''t help but chuckle, then Ryan glared at her fiercely.


    "You''re still laughing..." Ryan pinched Camila''s little face and pretended to be angry.


    The little maid blushed, but she felt that her master was not so scary anymore, and that Ryan was not completely cold-blooded and heartless, so she began to act like a spoiled child, "I''m sorry, Master, I was wrong..."


    "Then I will punish you by making you my master''s little sex slave..."


    The little maid looked at her master with great shame, nodded and agreed with a red face, and was officially upgraded from a little maid to a little sex slave.


    The little sex slave Camila took the initiative to kiss her master passionately, while slightly raising her chest.


    Camila''s action, on the one hand, made her pair of plump and elastic breasts, which were tightly wrapped in the bra, stand out more under Ryan''s hands, making it easier for the man to tease her.


    On the other hand, it gave his hands, which were already on the back of the little sex slave, room to move. Ryan hooked his fingers flexibly, and with a snap, the bra came off the little sex slave''s body.


    Without a bit of restraint, the firm and elastic breasts cheered and jumped up from the chest, showing almost perfectly in front of Ryan. He opened his eyes wide, staring at the perfect breasts of the little sex slave, admiring them.


    He saw that the girl''s pair of snow-white, crystal clear, tender, soft, towering and full breasts stood out on her chest. The pure and holy breasts were so delicate, firm and smooth that they could be called one of the best among the women he had ever played with.


    Ryan gently stroked and rubbed, covering most of the little sex slave''s plump and firm breasts with his palms, slowly feeling the smooth and soft ultimate touch in his hands, leaving only the two bright red and tender buds on the top of the breasts trembling slightly.


    Then, Ryan lowered his head, greedily breathing in the moving fragrance emanating from between the girl''s breasts, while he put his mouth on her tender and cute nipples, licking and sucking them skillfully.


    The innocent little sex slave Camila''s beautiful and delicate cheeks were blushing red, and her pretty body felt waves of soreness and weakness that she had never experienced before, and her whole body collapsed powerlessly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had not expected that Ryan''s teasing technique was so superb that he brought her into a wonderful feeling that she had never experienced before.


    Waves of tingling sensations came from her breasts, causing the girl to start thrusting her chest to cater to Ryan''s teasing with his hands and mouth.


    "Master... Master, I feel so comfortable. I feels so stimulated... Um~ah..." The innocent little sex slave felt deeply happy. Under the increasingly intense stimulation, she let out a short and shy sigh from her delicate nose.


    She seemed to be unable to bear the tingling and trembling of her lovely nipples, as red as lotus flowers emerging from the water, under the man''s obscene teasing. Her pair of hands could not help but hang limply on the sofa. It was obvious that she was already in love.


    "Haha, it turns out that the little sex slave is very sensitive. She has become so horny so quickly..." The feeling of training and conquering is extremely wonderful, especially when watching a pure and shy school beauty girl become lewd under one''s training.


    The stimulation is really incomparable.

 Chapter 112 Desire

    After Ryan experienced the beauty of the girl''s soft breasts, he began to slowly shift his target, moving all the way down while one hand stroked the little sex slave''s slender legs under the maid''s short skirt.


    After feeling the elasticity and warm skin there for a while, his hand gradually moved to the girl''s plump and bulging thighs like meat buns tightly wrapped in white pantyhose. After covering the little sex slave''s pubic mound with his entire palm, he groped and teased there.


    Ryan has always been very obsessed with things like stockings and pantyhose, especially white pantyhose, which can make him look more pure and lovely when worn. If he ejaculates on white pantyhose, he would feel a perverted pleasure of defiling a young girl.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ryan stroked the girl''s beautiful white silk legs with one hand, and gently rubbed her plump mons pubis through her pink panties with the other hand.


    The innocent girl''s moans became louder, and her legs involuntarily spread apart, allowing her plump and voluptuous mons pubis tightly wrapped in her panties to be fully displayed in the man''s hands, and even the tiny slit on it was clearly visible.


    Ryan stretched out his hand skillfully and gently pressed and rubbed the soft and fragrant grass on the extremely soft and slightly raised mons pubis, teasing the charming and seductive pure girl under him to his heart''s content.


    Camila''s beautiful and lovely little nose kept making hot and shy moans, which deeply stimulated Ryan''s nerves and made Ryan even more excited.


    Under this circumstance, his fingers gradually invaded the girl''s soft and tender little groove.


    After reaching there, Ryan discovered that not only was Camila''s little pussy wet, but even the panties that tightly wrapped her little pussy were also wet by the love juice flowing out of the little pussy.


    The innocent girl lay powerlessly on the sofa, twisting her body constantly, as if she was catering to the master''s teasing, and as if she was expressing her body''s needs to the master.


    Seeing the seductive look of the little sex slave, Ryan couldn''t help but rubbed her little cunt tightly wrapped in her panties, causing the little sex slave to moan.


    Then Ryan looked at her pretty face, which was so delicate that it could be broken with a flick of his finger, and asked with a wicked smile: "Little slut, do you really want me to fuck you? Look at your body twisting so wildly?"


    As he spoke, Ryan gently kissed the girl. Camila opened her big watery eyes and looked at the handsome face of the man in front of her.


    Thinking about what was going to happen next, a feeling of excitement and eager anticipation suddenly emerged from deep within her body.


    When Ryan''s thigh touched hers, Camila thought about being afraid and escaping, and even didn''t want this scary and nervous thing to happen to her.


    But deep in her heart she was secretly expecting it, and acquiesced to her master''s actions. But she didn''t expect that her master would quickly use his superb teasing skills to conquer her body and mind, making her disarmed without realizing it.


    But at this time Camila did not feel any regret. Instead, she felt a sense of relief, because after experiencing the happiness brought to her by her master, she realized that if she rejected her master tonight, she might never experience this wonderful feeling again.


    "Yes... Master, the little sex slave wants to be fucked by the Master, Master~ wants it~..." the girl said shyly.


    "Haha, very good, you really are worthy of being the master''s cute little sex slave, you are quite coquettish, I like it!" Ryan smiled very lewdly.


    At this moment, Camila, with her upper body completely naked, looked at her master silently. Ryan''s hands began to take off her panties.


    He pulled down the little sex slave''s panties with both hands without hesitation, then spread her legs apart, and touched the clitoris buds on the pure little sex slave''s smooth labia with his fingertips.


    The girl''s clitoris had swollen and hard like a small meat ball. While greedily breathing in the unique fragrance of the female body and the smell of the vaginal fluid emanating from her little cunt, Ryan gently rubbed the tender little flesh buds covered with vaginal fluid with his fingertips.


    At this moment, the pure girl tilted her pretty face, which was rosy and rosy, and raised her almond-shaped eyes, emitting a rippling, captivating light. Her nostrils were small and delicate, twitching slightly.


    Her two plump, red lips were like ripe lychees, making people want to take a bite. Her mouth was slightly open, with two rows of white teeth, just like white shells on the seashore.


    Her two round dimples were like small pools of water, wafting with charming eyes. The faint fragrance of powder flew into Ryan''s nostrils, teasing his tense and thirsty heart, and nourishing Ryan''s strong lust. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan rubbed the most sensitive part of the woman. The pure girl trembled and twitched all over, and a stream of nectar flowed out of her tightly closed pink slit.


    Ryan stretched out his finger to lightly pick the slit of the little sex slave''s flesh, turned over her smooth labia, and watched the pink tender flesh squirming slightly under the teasing of his fingertips.


    He slowly teased the little sex slave''s little cunt and felt the pure and elegant fragrance of her lower body began to be mixed with a bit of fishy smell of vaginal fluid.


    Facing the softest, most mysterious, and most sensitive part of the female body between the girl''s legs, a scene that makes people''s blood boil, Ryan showed his superb teasing skills.


    His fingers caressed each petal, gently pinched the clitoris, and at the same time inserted his fingers covered with nectar into the hole and thrust them in and out.


    Camila''s completely wet pistil kept twitching, and more nectar overflowed and flowed to the roots of her thighs.


    While Ryan''s fingers were stroking the petals, he was also rubbing her small anus with his thumb, teasing this pure and shy girl with both methods, sending her waves of happiness like a tide.


    At the same time, Ryan lowered his head and began to look at the little sex slave''s legs in white pantyhose.


    He saw that the girl''s two long legs were plump and tender, with a circle of flesh marks left by the tight pantyhose, plump and toned, and at the top of the toes, there was a circle of beautiful black forest depicting the seductive pink curve of the girl''s private parts.


    "Hmm... Master~ Master, it feels so good..." The girl''s body kept shaking, with a weird smile on her face. Her delicate skin was also stimulated and flushed.


    Under this continuous stimulation, the girl wanted to moan wildly, and her limbs twisted more violently. A sound like sobbing came from deep in her throat.


    That was because her sensitive mons pubis was stimulated by the man''s ravages, and she squirted.


    Feeling the girl''s increasingly intense struggle, Ryan slowly loosened his fingers, and the little sex slave was able to recover from the unforgettable extreme squirting.


    She gasped for breath like a fish short of oxygen, and the pair of delicate breasts on her chest began to tremble.

 Chapter 113 Training Completed

    Looking at the tall, beautiful, snow-white, and soft breasts, Ryan reached out his hand to the girl''s breasts again, kneading the perfect tender breasts.


    Waves of numbing and itchy feelings stimulated the little sex slave''s body and spread to every part of the girl''s body with her breasts as the center, deeply stimulating her.


    Camila felt as if she had ascended to heaven, deeply immersed in the afterglow of the climax, unable to extricate herself.


    Her pretty face, which was so fragile that it could be snapped with a finger, revealed an expression of ecstasy. Her whole body seemed to have lost strength and she was about to fall down.


    She could not help but grab the man''s shoulders.


    Ryan''s hand moved from the chest to the side of the body, and then to the slender waist of the obedient little sex slave, and then slid down from the waist, using those clever fingers, from the lower abdomen to the bottom between the thighs, and from the bottom with the middle finger to play with the little pussy that was flowing with pussy juice, while fully experiencing the wonderful feeling of his fingers slowly wetting the pussy juice flowing out of the little pussy, while teasing the most important part of the girl''s body.


    The electric current has spread from the deepest point to the whole body, and the secret flesh in the valley filled with heat has also become wet.


    "Oh... Master, I can''t stand it anymore... Take me, Master, take me... Ah~"


    The girl moaned shamefully. She had already orgasmed four times by Ryan, and her whole body felt weak from the spray. As a virgin, the school beauty goddess had never experienced such a satisfying and extreme sex.


    Faced with the master''s teasing, the girl''s body trembled slightly. Ryan blew on the little sex slave''s pink lips, then held the edge and licked it with his tongue, savoring the sweet stimulation.


    "Ah... Ahhhh, no, Master, it''s so sensitive~" Camila instantly lost her self-control and screamed almost crazily.


    She was caught off guard, and her sensitive labia were also played with and rubbed. How could such a sensitive girl bear it?


    "Oh¡­ Master¡­ No¡­ Master¡­ I can''t take it anymore." The innocent girl shrank her whole body and tried to hide her head with her half-long hair.


    Waves of strange pleasure stimulated her nerves. After a long time, the girl felt as if she was dying. She gasped for breath, and her outstretched legs were tautly stretched.


    Seeing the girl being brought to orgasm five times in a row by him, Ryan felt extremely stimulated. His face flushed, his lower body was hard and hot, and he felt a little uncomfortable. So he simply stopped teasing his innocent and lovely little sex slave.


    With the girl''s delicate face flushed and shy, Ryan took off her top and bra but left her lower body, except for her underwear, skirt, and tights, untouched.


    After all, a pure and shy girl like Camila looks her most beautiful in a shy maid outfit, and being half-covered is more alluring than being completely naked.


    Ryan quickly took off all his clothes, stood in front of the sofa with his huge cock erect, then grabbed one of the girl''s tender little hands and pressed it on his big cock.


    As soon as the cute white little hand lightly touched his penis, it immediately shrank back in shyness and panic as if it had touched a snake but was immediately grabbed by the man and pressed again.


    The tentacles were so hot and hard that Camila felt flustered. She held the shaking cock in one hand and rubbed it gently and shyly with the other cute little hand. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan was gradually aroused by the pair of cute little hands as soft and tender as jade and let her grab his penis.


    Then he hugged the girl''s soft waist and held her soft and naked body in his arms, rubbing it violently.


    He lowered his head to find the beautiful girl''s red mouth, pushed open her shy jade teeth, and then wrapped her fragrant, tender, small, and cute orchid tongue and sucked it violently...


    Slowly, Ryan''s mouth slid down and kissed a tender, jade-like, petite, and cute rosy nipple.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    He licked and sucked it gently, kissed the left side, then the right side, and then slid down all the way and kissed the warm thigh of the innocent little sex slave.


    Being teased and toyed with by the master in such a lewd way, the innocent girl felt shy and itchy. Her delicate body felt sore and weak under the master''s lewd teasing.


    Her slender and graceful snow-white legs were spread wide apart and spread more and more shyly, as if she wanted the master to kiss her deeper.


    Ryan has been kissing and sucking his cute little sex slave, teasing her so much that she moans and gasps, and her body trembles.


    At the same time, the girl''s tender and smooth tongue entwines and rolls with him passionately... responding passionately, and at the same time, the little sex slave also feels a hot and hard cock pressing tightly against her soft belly.


    "Master... Master... Haven''t you always wanted to fuck me? Then put your big cock in me. I''m ready, please put it in." The girl felt the tingling sensation deep in her pussy becoming stronger and stronger.


    Under such circumstances, she couldn''t help but make obscene noises, teasing her master while thrusting her little ass hard, trying to put the big cock deep into her body.


    Under Ryan''s constant teasing, the girl''s body and mind have been completely relaxed.


    At this moment, Camila put all other things in her mind and only thought of one thing, that is, to let this strong master on her body ruthlessly pierce her body, use his strength to bring her the happiness she has never experienced before, liberate her sexy and hungry body, and let herself and the master achieve the perfect combination of spirit and flesh.


    For this purpose, the girl is now drunk and looks like she can''t wait to integrate him into her body.


    Ryan had never expected that the innocent, shy, and lovely school girl would be teased by him to be so coquettish and wanton.


    The extremely anxious expression on her delicate face and the desire and impulse in her big watery eyes showed that the girl had completely fallen into the abyss of lust at this moment...

 Chapter 114 Seductive Girl

    "What? I didn''t hear you. Speak louder."


    "Master...fuck me, please put it in my little pussy, I need your big cock." The girl shouted anxiously.


    "Fuck you? Isn''t that rape?"


    "It''s not rape, no, Master, please... Woo woo ~"


    Camila was so anxious that she was about to cry. She had even begun to rub Ryan''s cock with her pussy, wanting to actively put the cock into her pussy.


    "Hehe... then take the initiative. Since it wasn''t the master who raped you, then you were the one who raped the master~" Ryan said shamelessly, lying on the sofa and patting the little sex slave''s buttocks.


    Who knew that Camila didn''t even hesitate? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She immediately climbed up and lay on Ryan, anxiously aiming her little pussy at the man''s cock, wanting to insert it, but she was obviously inexperienced and couldn''t find the position after trying for a long time. She even inserted it into the urethra, causing her to frown in pain.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t even know how to rape, you''re so stupid. Olivia, come and help her..." Ryan was very amused. Looking at the girl who was clumsily trying hard to rape him, the feeling was extremely exciting. Who would have thought that such a pure and shy school beauty would actually be willing to take the initiative to rape a man?


    Olivia rolled her eyes helplessly, left Jin aside, and took the initiative to lie down beside the sofa, straightened Ryan''s cock, and aimed it at Camila''s tender pussy.


    The girl''s expression suddenly became joyful. She loosened her hands excitedly, sat down directly on her lower body, and then let out a crazy scream, falling weakly on the man.


    "Puff..." Olivia almost squirted. Who would have known that this innocent and shy-looking school beauty would be so fierce that she dared to take her master''s entire cock inside her for the first time? You know, it''s not easy for her to do that now.


    Camila was also inexperienced. Although she felt that her master''s cock was terrifyingly large, she was overwhelmed by desire and immediately thrust the man''s cock in. She almost fainted from the pain. She felt a tearing pain in her lower body, and it hurt like needles all over her body... Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Master¡­It hurts, it hurts, Master, oooo¡­It hurts~" The girl lay on the man''s body, wailing in pain.


    "You''re still lucky. If you hadn''t orgasmed several times just now, it would be strange if you didn''t bleed a lot with such violent insertion now..." Ryan said helplessly.


    "Master..." The girl looked at Ryan pitifully.


    "Come on, come on, get up..." Originally, she wanted to be on top, but seeing Camila like this, Ryan felt that it was good enough that she could move, so he had to take the initiative himself.


    Olivia hugged the girl from behind and pulled her off the man''s cock. Camila was reluctant to let go and clenched her legs tightly, which made Olivia laugh. "Do you want the cock more than your life?"


    Camila''s body trembled. After hearing Olivia''s words, she loosened her legs in fear and cooperated by pulling out her pussy.


    Ryan let the girl lie on the sofa. Looking at the traces of virgin blood flowing out of her tender vagina, he became excited.


    He held the little sex slave''s snow-white thighs with both hands. His hard glans throbbed with excitement. He rubbed it against her delicate labia for a while, and before the girl''s love hole was ready, he could not wait to insert it straight in.


    As soon as the thick glans penetrated the opening of the secret cave, he already felt a rush in his lower body.


    The pure and shy girl''s secret passage was warm and narrow, and there was an indescribable feeling of comfort in it. The advancement of the penis soon encountered resistance.


    However, Ryan became very excited when he thought that he was about to possess this body full of pure girlish charm.


    He hugged her legs, carried them on his shoulders, pressed her lower body down towards her chest, then thrust his penis forward with great force, forcibly opening Camila''s soft vagina.


    "Oh... it hurts..." The beautiful girl couldn''t help but let out a quick and gentle cry. Her graceful head suddenly tilted back, and her pretty face, which was covered with blush, had her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, her starry eyes tightly closed, and her pearly teeth lightly bitten.


    The ten cute little toes on the slender and soft little feet were tensely stretched and stiffened, tightly pressing on the bed sheets.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, hugged the girl''s slender waist and lifted it up, thrust his lower body forward fiercely, and then thrust in with all his strength.


    She seemed to hear a "pop" sound, and Camila clearly felt that her hymen, which she had maintained for twenty years, was completely torn.


    The master''s very thick and long little brother had been inserted into her delicate and tightly clamped vagina from the glans to the middle of the penis, crushing her hymen that had not been completely broken, and then fused into her body.


    Her extremely tight and narrow vagina was immediately completely opened, reaching her pistil that had never been opened by anyone. A shocking trace of blood slowly seeped out from the tender vagina of the pure school beauty girl!


    The girl''s delicate body shook as her hymen was completely ruptured. Her muscles tensed, her upper body leaned back, and she twisted the bed sheets with her hands.


    Her face was raised, her sexy, rosy lips slightly opened, and she bit her long hair hard. Her beautiful eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and tears came out at once with the pain and the pleasure of losing her virginity, and she let out bursts of dull hums from time to time.


    Two long and smooth legs clamped the man''s waist tightly like an octopus, and tears of pain burst out of her eyes.


    Accompanied by a little pain and strong stimulation of the sexual organs, Camila nervously shook her head continuously, her beautiful long hair fluttering left and right, but it was too late!


    The pain in her lower body made her frown and clench her teeth. She knew she was no longer a virgin!


    At this point, she was completely possessed by her master and became his personal little sex slave.


    The inside of the tender hole seemed to be torn apart suddenly, and it felt as if a large wooden stake was driven deeply into her virgin hole. With a heart-wrenching scream, the girl''s eyes rolled back, and she fainted from the pain with a mixture of pain and joy.


    Only then did Ryan let out a long, deep breath!


    His heart was filled with a perverted sense of conquest and satisfaction, and he couldn''t help but jump for joy. He was not in a hurry to thrust in and out, but carefully admired the pure school beauty goddess who was already under his crotch, observing her charming expression after he fucked her unconscious.


    After carefully watching the innocent sex slave who had been deflowered and fucked until she fainted, Ryan thrust forward with all his strength.


    Once again, a "pop" sound was heard, and his thick cock had been completely inserted into the girl''s wet and tight pussy. The fierce glans at the front of the thick cock ruthlessly hit her uterus directly.


    "ah..."


    Another miserable wail came from Ryan''s crotch. The innocent school beauty Camila fainted due to the severe pain and also woke up due to the severe pain.


    "Little cutie, you''re awake!" Ryan asked excitedly.


    "Oh... Master... It hurts... Please don''t do it." The intense pain from her lower body made Camila''s naked white body sweat profusely again. She shook her head frantically, her black and shiny hair flying left and right. Her pure, beautiful and delicate white face revealed an expression of pain, and she began to cry and beg.


    "Ha! Little slut, you were so proactive just now, but you are scared now? Don''t worry, the master will take it slowly, and it won''t hurt so much soon." Ryan said with a lewd smile.


    "Ah... don''t... ah... Master... take it out quickly... ah... I will die... ah..." Camila tilted her head back in pain due to the master''s rough invasion, opened her red lips and let out painful and helpless wails.


    At this time, Ryan was enjoying the happy feeling brought by the tight and narrow virgin pussy, which completely wrapped around his thick cock.


    The warm and moist, tender and tight walls of the pussy wrapped around his thick cock.


    The pure and shy school beauty in front of him was wailing in pain, "Ah... Master, please... Ah... let me go~ Ah... Please... Ah... Ah..."


    The girl''s naked body was twisting in pain, her pretty face was covered with small beads of sweat and tears, making her as lovable as a lotus emerging from water.


    Her expression of pain and excitement, coupled with her shy moans and gasps, created a seductive and obscene scene before our eyes.

 Chapter 115 Toy

    Gradually, although Camila still felt some pain, she began to have a growing sense of satisfaction.


    Although she felt that her heart was about to be pushed out, she relied on the amazing elasticity of the girl''s flesh hole, the large amount of slippery vaginal fluid, and the incredible flexibility of the tender flesh, and began to actively welcome Ryan''s extremely thick and hot big cock into the depths of her virgin pussy.


    Ryan felt the subtle change in the little sex slave and couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    He glanced at the comfortable expression on the girl''s brow and suddenly thrust his cock hard into her uterus again, directly into the depths of her tender pussy, reaching the heart of her flower that had never been touched by anyone, almost into the girl''s belly.


    However, because his cock was too long, there were still a few centimeters outside her labia.


    The plump and juicy fleshy lips of the innocent girl tightly clamped every part of the penis that penetrated deep into the vagina.


    Every inch inside was tightly held by the soft and tender flesh walls and the hot and wet mucous membrane, tightly clamped in the still dark and deep petite vagina.


    "Ah¡­don''t¡­ah¡­it hurts¡­ah¡­"


    The innocent little sex slave''s delicate pussy could not stand being raped and ravaged so violently by the master''s thick cock. The endless pain and pleasure made the little sex slave moan in shame again.


    Ryan looked at the absolutely beautiful girl who was being ridden by him, and he felt extremely comfortable.


    This pure and beautiful school goddess in the eyes of others, the slutty and cute little sex slave under his crotch, had been raped by him until her whole body was covered in sweat. Her fair and smooth body had already been stained with sweat and was filthy.


    A pair of plump and firm breasts were shaking violently under the thrusting of Ryan''s thick cock.


    In addition, the "squeak, squeak" sound produced by Ryan''s thick cock thrusting in Camila''s tender pussy, as well as the girl''s pleading moans and gasps, all of this made Ryan even more excited, and he wanted to use all his strength to completely conquer the delicate body of the little sex slave.


    The last bit of sanity that Camila had been struggling to hold on to had already vanished into thin air.


    The pleasure and joy generated by the flesh forced her to gradually forget the pain brought by the tearing. Inspired by Ryan''s superb sexual skills, her sensitive body gradually sprouted.


    As time passed, although there was still some pain inside the tender pussy, as the thick big cock penetrated the beautiful virgin pussy, a dizzying and intense pleasure began to gradually spread through the brain nerves of both of them. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan''s cock kept twisting inside the girl''s virgin pussy.


    "Hiss, amazing, it''s been inserted for such a long time but still keeps my cock so tight, could it be the legendary famous sex toy?"


    Ryan discovered that Camila might be the legendary famous sex toy. Her flesh walls and honey passage were somewhat different from those of the women he had fucked before.


    Not only were they thicker and tighter, but the most important thing was that the flesh walls were layered, and the more layers there were, the denser they were as you went deeper. The pleasure it brought to the cock increased exponentially.


    He finally resisted the urge to ejaculate and inserted the whole thing in, and before he even moved, he felt so good that he could hardly control himself and almost ejaculated. This was the first time in his life that he had felt this way, it was really amazing!


    Originally, he thought he was gifted, but who knew there are always higher mountains than the other, and the devil is one foot high and the road is ten feet higher.


    The inside of this little sex slave''s vagina is full of densely packed layers of mountains and ridges, and it is soft as if countless little girls'' mouths are sucking and stroking the whole big cock by themselves.


    The suction becomes stronger the deeper it goes, and it is so ecstatic that Ryan almost ejaculates.


    Ryan suppressed the excitement in his heart, took a deep breath, and calmly began to thrust in and out, again and again. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    The pleasure on his cock became more and more intense with each thrust, and it was almost too good to be true.


    The innocent girl just turned her pretty face to the side and shed tears silently, looking so sad and beautiful, so pure and extraordinary, which made Ryan even more crazy and excited.


    His heart was filled with infinite desire and contradictory thoughts of wanting to fuck her hard and ravage her, and he couldn''t help but thrust faster and harder.


    Although Ryan''s movements became more violent, the girl''s honey flowed more and more, and her pussy became gradually wet and tender.


    An obscene "gurgling" sound of water began to be heard from inside.


    Camila turned her face to the side, embarrassed to let Ryan see her front, and her slight panting gradually turned into low moans, which were then suppressed and endured, making her seem strangely tempting.


    "Oh oh oh oh, so tight... so comfortable... Master~ Oh oh... Oh oh!... Ah ah~"


    Ryan was thrusting madly inside the little sex slave''s exquisite vagina, and he couldn''t help but speed up the rhythm like a possessed person.


    Under the powerful stimulation and sucking of such a top-notch vagina, any man would be so comfortable that he would lose his mind and just rush in recklessly.


    At this time, Ryan''s rape became more and more crazy. While he was violently thrusting his thick cock into the girl''s delicate vagina, his hands were caressing and rubbing her fair and fragrant body.


    His mouth was constantly licking Camila''s tender breasts. After an unknown amount of time, Ryan still kept holding Camila''s delicate body tightly in his arms and raping her wildly.


    "Oh... no... Master... it''s enough... Ah... I can''t... I can''t take it anymore, I can''t take it anymore... Ah ah ah" Under Ryan''s crazy rape, the girl''s sense of stimulation reached its peak.


    Camila finally tasted the most thorough sexual climax in her life. At this moment, she closed her eyes and fainted.


    However, at this moment, Camila''s physical pain has not stopped yet, and she is still painfully enduring the crazy rape of Ryan''s thick penis.


    Ryan saw the innocent little sex slave being raped by him until she fainted. The perverted sense of satisfaction in his heart drove him to do it harder and harder.


    His thick cock penetrated deeply into the girl''s tender vagina every time, and the glans at the front of the thick cock kept hitting her delicate uterus heavily.


    "Ugh¡­ah¡­"


    Following Camila''s sad and delicate moan, he felt a sudden sense of emptiness after a breakthrough. The resistance to the penis''s advance suddenly disappeared, and Ryan knew that he had hit the center of the little sex slave''s uterus.


    Gradually, the girl''s heart trembled slightly, and she finally felt the extreme pleasure coming from the holy place in the deepest part of her body that had never been touched by anyone.


    In a spasm of tingling and numbness, the girl''s tender, soft and shy heart trembled shyly, and kissed tightly with the hot glans of the penis that penetrated the deepest part of her vagina.


    Ryan kept thrusting in and out, causing the innocent girl to gasp.


    She had thought that the cock in her vagina was big and hard enough, but now the hot cock that was thrust into her deep vagina was getting bigger and harder, filling and swelling the smooth vaginal walls even more, and going deeper into the narrow girl''s vagina.


    "Mmm... Mmm, um!... Ah, Master~ Do you want it, do you want it~ Ah" Under Ryan''s repeated touches, the girl''s tender pussy was shyly exposed, her clitoris trembled slightly, and her uterus continuously sprayed out orgasmic honey.


    Feeling the warmth, wetness, and pressure of the girl''s vagina, the cock almost couldn''t control itself.

 Chapter 116 Toy II

    Ryan hurriedly held back his ejaculation and thrust his penis all the way to the bottom in one go, then began to pump it vigorously, using the glans to rub and squeeze the mucous membrane of the vaginal wall.


    The red and tender vaginal flesh secreted more honey under his friction.


    With Ryan''s relentless squeezing and rhythmic up-and-down thrusting, Camila''s secret passage finally gave up resistance and began to cater to his increasingly fierce thrusting.


    A large amount of secreted love fluid flowed out of her vagina and slowly dripped onto the sofa. Every time Ryan''s thick cock thrust in, a "puff puff" sound was made.


    The girl''s body was folded up completely, her thighs pressed to her abdomen, her legs hooked around Ryan''s shoulders, and her originally crystal-white breasts were turned into two meat patties under the pressure of her legs.


    As Ryan thrust harder and harder into the little sex slave''s narrow vagina, the girl''s naturally petite and tight vagina became hotter and hotter.


    The tender and smooth vaginal walls began to tighten involuntarily under the repeated friction of the thick, big cock. The extremely sensitive, delicate vaginal mucosa tightly wrapped around the thrusting cock.


    Ryan thrust harder and harder, making the girl''s mournful and seductive moans louder and more rapid: "...Master... um... so comfortable... um... um... um... um... um... um..."


    Camila completely uncontrollably sank into the surging waves of carnal pleasure and had no idea when she began to moan wildly.


    The sound became louder and louder, more and more seductive.


    The girl just frowned slightly, parted her cherry lips, and moaned softly, with a charming and delicate look of pain, comfort, and sweetness. Now, under the powerful thrusting of her master, the girl had become a little crazy.


    Seeing the little sex slave actively catering to him, everything was so smooth and natural.


    Looking at the girl who was constantly twisting her body under him to cater to his big cock pumping in her little cunt, Ryan''s heart was filled with pride.


    It was he who trained and fucked this originally pure, shy, and lovely school beauty girl into the slutty little sex slave she is today.


    Under such circumstances, he spared no effort in thrusting into the soft, fragrant, and pure girlish body of this top-notch sex slave that he had trained.


    Camila was also very obedient. Although she was feeling extremely ecstatic when her master''s big cock rubbed against her little pussy, she still bit her lips and tried her best to cater to Ryan.


    At this moment, she kept twisting her ass, making her little pussy protrude more between her legs, so that the master''s big cock could penetrate deeper into her little pussy, bringing more pleasure and stimulation to both of them.


    The girl''s pair of plump and elastic breasts were constantly rising and falling with the sound of her rapid breathing.


    What was even more terrible was that her breasts were swaying desperately from side to side under the man''s thrusts.


    The layers of breast waves that emerged were particularly charming and alluring. Coupled with her innocent face that could be broken with a flick of a finger, the expression of gritting her teeth and thrusting her body to cater to the man made her look even more seductive and exciting.


    Ryan was already burning with desire and could not control himself. Feeling that the time was ripe, he suddenly lifted his lower body and thrust his penis hard into the girl''s mysterious, deep, tight, and hot honey hole...


    The young girl, who was indulging in the ocean of desire, was pushed hard and fiercely by the master.


    She only felt the huge and hard cock rushing deeply into the deepest part of her body. The master''s huge and hot glans quickly touched the little sex slave''s already extremely sensitive uterus and retreated.


    Camila only felt the master''s huge glans touching the pistil deep in her vagina, which immediately triggered the sensitive stimulation in the deepest part of her vagina, and the delicate and soft clitoris had an uncontrollable and indescribable spasm and twitch, which then quickly and uncontrollably spread to the bone marrow and even the soul of the whole body.


    The girl was seen in a frenzy of confusion, and then she suddenly grabbed the man''s buttocks, which had just been lifted up because he had pulled the penis out of her vagina.


    The ten slender jade fingers on her cute little snow-white and pink hands spasmed into the man''s muscles.


    The ten slender jade fingers as transparent as ice and snow formed a very dazzling contrast with the man''s dark buttocks, and the beautiful girl''s slender, round, and tender legs spasmed and tightly clamped the man''s legs.


    Ryan felt very surprised. He only felt the snow-white smooth belly and slightly raised soft mons pubis of the charming little sex slave under him moving and twitching rapidly.


    As the girl''s snow-white, smooth belly and mons pubis trembled wildly, the girl''s wet, shiny, and extremely smooth red vaginal opening, slightly opened due to the orgasm, moved irregularly, and suddenly spurted out a stream of crystal-clear and slippery girl''s love fluid.


    This warm, wet, and slippery liquid flowed into her beautiful red buttocks and dripped down her tender vaginal opening onto the sofa...


    A familiar warm current surged out from the depths of the girl''s vagina. The cute little sex slave couldn''t help but feel shy, and her pure and pretty face turned red with shame. She was really pitiful.


    At this moment, the girl who was in a daze from the squirting sensitively felt something touching her sweet lips. It turned out that the owner''s cock had raised its head and chest at some point and was saluting the girl in front of her eyes, swaying slightly.


    Camila quickly closed her beautiful eyes, her heart pounding. She didn''t dare to open her eyes, but the penis was still touching her soft and bright red lips, as if it was also teasing her.


    The girl''s already rosy face became even more red, and she was so beautiful. Ryan smiled obscenely and deliberately used his penis to touch the girl''s beautiful red lips, delicate nose, closed big eyes, and fragrant peach cheeks...


    Camila was so stimulated by Ryan''s strange and obscene teasing that she was at a loss. Her heart was pounding. She found that the thick cock was pressed tightly against her soft red lips.


    The rubbing made a unique smell of man''s sweat enter the girl''s nose. She felt it was dirty and strangely stimulating. She was so scared that she closed her lips tightly and dared not open them.


    "Be obedient and be the master''s obedient little sex slave. Help the master lick my big cock and swallow all the love juice and semen on it into your stomach..."


    "Yes, Master, slave Camila obeys your command..." Seeing that she could not escape, the girl could only open her eyes shyly and decided to use her pure and beautiful little mouth to serve her master''s big cock.


    The girl parted her cherry lips slightly, and before she could even let out a soft moan, the impatient giant rod suddenly thrust in and penetrated into her tender and soft mouth.


    The thick cock choked the girl and made her feel nauseous and retched, but she tried hard to hold it in and cleverly opened her mouth to avoid biting the owner''s cock.


    The man''s cock did not taste good. It was stained with a lot of vaginal fluid and semen, and even a little virgin blood left by the girl when she lost her virginity.


    The smell mixed together can be imagined, but the girl did not show the slightest disgust. Instead, she tried hard to open her mouth and fully cater to the master''s cock venting in her little mouth.


    Ryan looked at the cute little sex slave under him. She was retching repeatedly due to the penetration of his cock, but she was still obediently catering to him.


    Her weak and soft look was simply very stimulating. If those boys who were licking dogs of Camila saw their goddess being ravaged like this, they would probably be so heartbroken that they would bleed.


    The girl''s mouth had been fucked so hard that she felt dizzy and almost suffocated, but Ryan still couldn''t vent his release, so Olivia next to him crawled over sensibly, took the initiative to ride on Ryan''s body, and began her journey as a female knight. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 117 Survivors

    In the end, even Olivia and Camila took turns to fight, and the two of them were no match for Ryan.


    Olivia had experience, so she managed to hold on, but it was a pity for Camila, the little sex slave who had just lost her virginity, who could not resist the man''s lust at all and was forced to offer her anus.


    She was repeatedly fucked until she fainted and woke up, and then fainted again more than a dozen times. She was fucked to exhaustion, and then under the attack of the two women, Ryan finally released his orgasm twice...


    Inside the hospital, listening to the prompts coming from the system.


    [Mia killed a level one zombie, gained one point, and gained 3000/3000 lightning ability experience]


    [Congratulations to the host for upgrading his lightning ability to level 4 and obtaining the Wall of Thunder Shop]


    [Lily kills a level one zombie, gains one point, and gains 988/10000 lightning ability experience] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A group of women outside were constantly killing zombies, and Ryan''s points and experience in upgrading his superpowers were also rising rapidly. He reached level three in just half a day, and was even rising at a faster rate.


    Lily smashed the black zombie in front of him with a lightning snake, and then his whole body shook.


    Rays of lightning burst out, and the momentum in his body rose rapidly, and then reached its peak. Seeing this scene, the female warriors around him all showed envy, and did not dare to hesitate, and quickly withdrew their distance.


    They had experienced such situations twice before and knew that this was the noise caused by the upgrading of superpowers.


    Both Lily and Mia had encountered it before. Originally, they needed to pay attention to whether they would encounter danger during the upgrade, but now they don''t have to worry about it.


    Because of the huge noise made when Lily broke through, the lightning almost turned the surrounding area of ??about ten meters into a thunder pool.


    The lightning flashed with crackling sounds, and any zombies who dared to enter this range were killed without a trace.


    The vision that Lily experienced soon disappeared, and the surroundings were all covered with scorch marks left by lightning. There were more than a dozen zombies lying in a mess within a radius of ten meters.


    Lily could feel the powerful force contained in her palms after gently clenching them. It was a force that was enough to easily smash a truck. Now her ability had been upgraded to level 3, making her the fastest improver besides Ryan.


    With a casual wave of his hand, two sword auras carrying lightning appeared out of nowhere, forming two slashing attacks, and all the zombies along the way were killed by the two sword auras carrying lightning.


    Looking at the power of this astonishing scene, Mia was secretly surprised. Although her ability had been upgraded to level 2, there was still a gap compared to Lily.


    The gap was so big with only one level difference. It was conceivable that it would be even more terrifying in the future.


    Although Mia had no intention of competing for favor with her elder sister, she also knew that the master valued them so much and entrusted her with such an important task as training warriors.


    He must value her very much, so she also wanted to work harder and not let the master down, strive to be the master''s sharpest sword, and kill everything for the master.


    Thinking of this, Mia quickened her speed, and the lightning in her hand poured out, smashing hard at the group of zombies in front. Lily looked at Mia, who had suddenly become much braver, and smiled slightly.


    She probably understood what she was thinking, so she followed. Her lightning ability was upgraded, making it easier to clean up the zombies.


    Lily and Mia rushed to the front, and the female warriors behind were responsible for cleaning up the zombies on both sides and those that were alone. There were only dozens of female warriors, but they exerted the momentum of thousands of troops.


    Such obvious movement soon attracted the attention of the survivors in the surrounding streets, who frantically called for help.


    Some of these survivors had been trapped here for a long time, and their food was basically exhausted. If no one rescued them, they would starve to death sooner or later. Now that they saw someone coming, they naturally would not miss this opportunity.


    "Help... Can anyone downstairs hear me? Someone here needs help..."


    "Women, did you hear that there is someone upstairs? Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear that there is someone upstairs who needs help? Why don''t you come here quickly..."


    The two women with high four-dimensional attributes quickly heard the cries for help from nearby survivors, and some of them were even throwing things downstairs if they were close by.


    Lily frowned, and the female warriors behind him looked at each other. They naturally didn''t want to save these people. These female warriors were extremely loyal to Ryan.


    In their opinion, except for their master, they wished all the men in the world died. However, now the team was led by two mistresses, so they naturally had to listen to their orders.


    Lily stopped killing the zombies, smiled playfully, and said to Mia who was also feeling a little uncomfortable, "Sister Mia, you take a group of people with you, let''s split into two groups and go rescue these people."


    Lily deliberately emphasized the word "rescue".


    Mia immediately understood and nodded with a smile. The two of them led a group of female soldiers to rescue survivors from both sides of the street.


    Of course Lily and Mia would not be so kind as to save those people, but the hospital also needed to increase its staff.


    If those women were sensible, they would naturally take them away. If they were not, they would probably not have a good ending. As for those men, they would naturally kill them all when they saw them. These women did not want to see what they thought was dirty.


    Lily led the team into the residential buildings in the community and ordered the female soldiers to kick open the doors one by one to check if there were any living people inside. If there were, the women would be taken away and the men would be killed directly.


    Those zombies that were so frightening in the eyes of other survivors were like chickens and dogs in the hands of these female warriors whose average three-dimensional abilities were above 20 and who were holding enhanced weapons. They could not stop them at all.


    Lily went straight along the corridor to the seventh floor. There were not many survivors in the residential building. She just saw that there seemed to be a few on the seventh floor.


    "Open the door..." Lily knocked on the door and shouted inside.


    Inside the door, a man was so excited that he was moving the debris blocking the door. He was a stay-at-home, and because he often stayed at home, he stored a lot of food in the house.


    It was also because of this that he barely survived the doomsday, but as time went on, his food was slowly decreasing.


    Today, he finally saw a group of women coming over, and the leaders were extremely powerful. They killed a group of zombies with a wave of their hands. The man was extremely excited, thinking that he had been rescued.


    After finally opening the door, he saw several women coming towards him. Leading them was an extremely beautiful iceberg queen, who made his eyes pop out.


    Phew.


    The air was filled with blood, and Lily sheathed his sword. Without even looking at the man, the sword in his hand pierced the man''s heart with the power of lightning, leaving the man falling to the ground with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    "You guys, go search this floor to see if there is anyone, and take away anything useful..." Lily gave an order, and the other female warriors began searching excitedly.


    In another building, Mia heard the cursing voices coming from several men inside. She looked a little unhappy and kicked open the door.


    With a loud bang, a fat man was kicked out by the door and several screams were heard from inside.


    "Bastard, bitch, is this how you treat taxpayers?" a thin man said angrily, looking at the women who walked in with obscene eyes.


    "I''m leaving these men to you. Don''t let me down..." Mia said coldly to the female soldiers behind him.


    Several female warriors looked at each other, their eyes flashing with excitement. Killing these men? This was their favorite thing to do.


    Before the thin man could finish his words, he was stabbed through by one of the female warriors with a long knife. Several female warriors rushed forward, and the men in the room were immediately in a hornet''s nest.


    "You, you are police officers, how could you..." A man screamed as he looked at Mia''s police uniform, but he soon died.


    "Police?..." Mia shook his head. So what even if they were the police?


    In her heart, the position of her master has already occupied all the space, leaving no room for anything else. As long as the master likes it, she will try her best to do it.

 Chapter 118 Little Girl

    Moreover, she wore the police uniform not to symbolize her identity as a police officer, but mainly because Ryan once said that she looked very charming in it.


    Thus, Mia wore the police uniform to please her master.


    "Instructor, the search is complete. There is no one else in this room except these men," reported several female soldiers after completing their search.


    Mia felt a pang of disappointment. They had searched several buildings but had only found male survivors so far, not a single woman.


    "Let''s move on. This building should have several more floors," Mia said, leading the female warriors up to the top floor.


    In front of a door, a man was trying to ingratiate himself with Mia and the other female soldiers, his eyes filled with surprise. Mia sensed something amiss and hesitated to act immediately.


    It wasn''t that she was soft-hearted, but the man''s behavior was suspicious. Though he was trying to please them, his eyes darted evasively when he saw Mia in her police uniform. His ruddy complexion suggested he hadn''t been starving for long.


    Unlike the otaku she had encountered earlier, who had been frugal with his stored food, this man didn''t appear to be short of supplies. How had he managed to sustain himself for so long?


    "You two, go in and search. Be careful," Mia instructed. The two female soldiers nodded and prepared to enter the room. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No need to go in. It''s dirty and messy in there..." the man stammered, visibly panicking as he tried to block their entry.


    "If you don''t want to die, move aside," Mia said coldly, placing her long knife against the man''s neck. He felt a chill run down his spine and quickly stepped aside.


    Sweat beaded on the man''s forehead, and his eyes flickered nervously. Mia, having worked as a special police officer, immediately sensed something was wrong. There was definitely something fishy about this room.


    Soon, the two female soldiers emerged, their faces pale and filled with disgust. Before they could speak, they rushed to the far end of the corridor and vomited.


    Mia''s expression turned icy as she glared at the man, who was now trembling with fear. If it weren''t for the female soldiers surrounding him with their long knives, he would have bolted.


    After composing themselves, the two soldiers reported to Mia, their faces still grim. "Instructor, there''s a half-eaten woman''s body and some bloody flesh fragments in there. It''s the wife of this monster. There''s also cooked human flesh in the pot..."


    Before they could finish, the other women turned pale, their eyes blazing with anger as they stared at the trembling man.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it¡­ I didn''t want to do this, wuwuwu¡­ I was so hungry, I had no choice, I''m sorry¡­" the man sobbed, kneeling on the ground.


    The two female soldiers grew angrier as they spoke, their hands tightening around their weapons, wishing they could stab the man where he knelt.


    Mia felt a wave of nausea. Despite her experience as a special police officer, having seen many dark cases, the thought of someone eating his own wife to survive sent a chill down her spine.


    "Break his limbs and throw him to the zombies," Mia ordered, her voice filled with disgust. She couldn''t bear to do it herself; the mere thought of touching him repulsed her.


    The man''s face twisted in terror.


    "You can''t do this! You''re treating human life as worthless! Let me go! Aren''t you a police officer? You have no right to sentence me to death, you bastards!"


    Ignoring his frantic curses, the female soldiers swiftly broke his limbs and dragged him away like a lifeless sack. They hurled him off the building, ensuring he would either be devoured by zombies or die from the fall.


    "Instructor, there''s a little girl in the room, but she''s in poor condition and refuses to come out with us. Perhaps you should take a look..." one of the soldiers suggested.


    Mia nodded and entered the room. In a bedroom, she found the little girl the soldier had mentioned. She was around ten years old, her hands chained to the security window.


    A surge of anger flashed in Mia''s eyes. She strode forward, cut the chains, and gently picked up the girl.


    "Wuuuu¡­ Let me go, you bad guy¡­ Let me go¡­ I don''t want it, I don''t want to eat my mommy¡­ No¡­ Let me go¡­" the little girl screamed, struggling desperately.


    Mia''s heart ached as she held the girl tightly. From the child''s words, she deduced that the girl had witnessed her mother being killed and eaten by her father. The trauma had left her deeply scarred, and she had likely been forced to consume her mother''s flesh.


    The thought made Mia regret not dismembering the man and feeding him piece by piece to the zombies. Death had been too merciful for such a monster.


    "Shh, it''s okay. I''m not your father. I''m a police officer, and I''m here to save you," Mia whispered, comforting the terrified girl.


    The little girl looked up at Mia, then buried her face in her chest and wept.


    "Wuwuwu... Police sister, my father is so bad. He chopped my mommy with a knife and wanted to eat her flesh, wuwuwu..."


    "It''s alright now, it''s over," Mia murmured, gently rocking the girl. Eventually, the child cried herself to sleep in Mia''s arms. Mia carried her out of the room...


    -----


    Meanwhile, inside the hospital, Ryan, feeling refreshed after some exercise, had just finished drafting a simple plan for the base''s development. He spotted the beautiful Rose on the balcony and approached her.


    Seeing Ryan, Rose instinctively tensed. A flicker of fear and disgust crossed her eyes as she stood up to leave.


    Ryan chuckled and quickly grabbed her hands, pinning her against the balcony.


    "Why, Mrs. Rose, do you avoid me every time you see me? Not even a greeting? How rude."


    His breath against her ear made Rose''s heart race. She remained silent, trying to twist free from his grasp.


    "Ah... let go~" Rose gasped as Ryan''s hands groped her breasts, his touch eliciting an involuntary cry.


    "Are you trying to let everyone below hear you?" Ryan teased, glancing down at the maids working in the courtyard. From their vantage point, the two on the balcony were clearly visible.


    Rose flushed and clamped her mouth shut, but Ryan''s assault continued. She could feel her breasts being kneaded, a tingling sensation spreading through her chest.


    "You...what do you want~" Rose asked, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger.


    "What else? I just want to take a beautiful woman like you, strip her naked, bend her over this balcony, and fuck her until she''s begging for mercy," Ryan said crudely, his words dripping with vulgarity.


    Rose winced at his obscene language. As a refined woman, she had never been exposed to such filth before meeting Ryan. It disgusted her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Must you be so vulgar? Don''t you men have anything else on your minds besides this?" Rose retorted, her voice laced with disdain.


    "Of course we do. For instance, imagining a beautiful woman like you lying on a bed, spreading her legs, and begging for my cock. Just the thought is thrilling," Ryan replied, his tone lewd.


    Rose felt a wave of helplessness. She was at a loss on how to deal with Ryan. Threats and pleas alike seemed to bounce off him. His strength and determination to humiliate her left her with no means to resist.

 Chapter 119 Rose

    "No...let me go~" Rose struggled hard, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably.


    Little did she know, her struggle only fueled Ryan''s interest. His cock hardened instantly, pressing against the mayor''s wife''s buttocks.


    The heat of his erection seeped through her skirt, the thin fabric doing little to block the intensity of his arousal.


    Rose couldn''t help but recall the memory of Ryan''s thick, majestic cock moving inside her. Even the shape of his penis pressing against her buttocks began to form vividly in her mind, making her tremble with shame and desire.


    Ryan didn''t force her too much, instead choosing to tease her body slowly. He wanted to avoid overwhelming her, fearing she might resort to thoughts of suicide again.


    After all, he had plenty of time to conquer this chaste beauty, and doing so gradually would make it all the more satisfying.


    Slap!


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan''s hand came down hard on Rose''s buttocks. She yelped and jumped out of his arms, instinctively covering her stinging rear. The slap wasn''t playful¡ªit hurt, and Rose felt a mix of shame and discomfort.


    Yet, as she looked at Ryan with panicked eyes, there was a flicker of something else¡ªpleasure, perhaps even a hint of lust. It was a subtle sign of masochism, and Ryan couldn''t help but feel proud.


    He knew he could exploit this weakness to mold her into his obedient little plaything.


    "Wow, it feels so good, so soft and round, even better than those of young girls. I really can''t understand what your cuckold husband is thinking, to give up such a perfect woman," Ryan said, shaking his head with mock regret.


    Rose pursed her lips, saying nothing, but a wave of sadness and resentment washed over her. If her husband hadn''t abandoned her, she wouldn''t be in this situation.


    Covering her stinging buttocks, which were surely red from the spanking, Rose felt her heart race. The pain was accompanied by an unexpected wave of pleasure.


    She couldn''t help but squeeze her legs together, her pussy feeling inexplicably empty.


    Ryan took a few steps closer, pushing Rose into a corner. He admired her perfect, curvaceous body, her mature allure, and her noble demeanor.


    This wasn''t something that could be easily cultivated¡ªit was the result of a dignified upbringing, a scholarly family, and a life of privilege.


    "You, you have so many women who aren''t enough for you? Why do you have to do this to me..." Rose said helplessly.


    "How can those vulgar women compare to you, Madam Rose? You''re so dignified, elegant, and refined," Ryan said, greedily inhaling her scent, his eyes fixed on her firm breasts, barely concealed by her shirt.


    Rose listened to Ryan''s blatant praise. Though she appeared disgusted on the surface, a small part of her felt a secret thrill. "This man is so obsessed with me... why doesn''t my husband notice me like this?"


    It had been nearly a year since Rose had been intimate with her husband. His sexual ability had always been mediocre, and his busy social life had only made it worse. Since Ryan had awakened her body, she felt a vitality she hadn''t experienced in years, as if she were 18 again. Her entire being had become more vibrant.


    Lost in her thoughts, Rose didn''t notice Ryan''s hands creeping up her waist. "No, I can''t do this..." she panicked, pushing against his chest.


    "Think about your husband. He hasn''t come to see you in so long. I''m sure he''s already given up on you. With his status, he''s probably living happily somewhere safe," Ryan pressed, his words cutting deep.


    "No, it''s not like that..." Rose shook her head, though deep down, she knew there was truth to his words. As the daughter of a scholarly family, raised with strict morals, she couldn''t bring herself to betray her principles.


    "But look at me, Madam Rose. My cock is already swollen, and it hurts. If I don''t release it, I might not be able to control myself..." Ryan pressed his body against hers.


    The heat of his cock against her buttocks made Rose''s heart race. She was terrified, panicked, and unable to defend herself.


    "Sister Rose, you have such a great figure. Any man would desire you. Why restrain yourself like this? No one will know. Don''t you remember the pleasure you felt last time?" Ryan''s words were like a devil''s temptation, chipping away at her resolve.


    "No... don''t say anymore. I can''t do that. Don''t..." Rose shook her head, tears streaming down her face, her expression pale with fear.


    "Okay, okay. If you don''t want to use your body to help me, that''s fine..." Ryan took a step back, surprising Rose.


    "Ah?" Rose thought she had misheard. Was he really letting her go?


    "But!" Ryan''s tone shifted.


    "Madam Rose, you see how hard I am. If I don''t release it, I might not be able to control what I do next," he said, gesturing to his bulging pants.


    Rose glanced at Ryan''s lower body. Even through his pants, the size of his erection was intimidating.


    "Well, then what do you suggest..." Rose hesitated, willing to agree to anything as long as it didn''t involve full intercourse.


    "As long as Madam Rose agrees to help me cum with her mouth, I''ll let you go," Ryan said casually.


    "You... I don''t want to~" Rose immediately shook her head, refusing.


    "Then use your pussy to help me. Don''t be shameless," Ryan said coldly.


    "No... you can''t do this~" Rose''s voice trembled with fear.


    "It seems you''ve chosen to be raped again?"


    "Okay, I promise... I promise you," Rose said in despair.


    "Good. Let''s get started," Ryan said with a smile, lying back on the bed.


    Rose looked at Ryan''s erect cock with dread. Even through his pants, she could feel its size. Now, she had to use her mouth to satisfy him until he ejaculated. She had never done such a thing with her husband, believing it to be degrading and something only prostitutes would do.


    "What are you waiting for?" Ryan said impatiently.


    Tears streamed down Rose''s face as she reluctantly climbed onto the bed, crawling between Ryan''s legs. With trembling hands, she began to undo his pants.


    As she worked, Ryan''s pants came off, and his cock sprang free, pointing arrogantly at her face. The rosy, swollen head was less than ten centimeters away from her lips.


    The smell of his cock, pungent and fishy, hit Rose''s nose, making her gag. She was utterly disgusted, her face contorting with aversion.


    The closer she got, the stronger the smell became, overwhelming her senses. The stench of semen filled her nostrils, making her want to vomit.


    Humiliated, Rose gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, hoping to block out the sensations. Slowly, she moved closer to Ryan''s cock, inch by inch.


    Her lips finally touched the head of his cock. The smell was overpowering, and Ryan, stimulated by her proximity, let a small trickle of precum seep from his tip.


    The taste and smell were unbearable, but Rose had no choice. She had to go through with this.

 Chapter 120 Foot Job

    With the idea of finishing as quickly as possible, Rose wanted the man to ejaculate earlier so that she wouldn''t have to endure the disgusting taste. She stuck out her tongue and tried to lick the man''s semen.


    "Ugh... burp~ vomit~" An indescribable fishy and stinky smell made Rose''s stomach churn. She tried hard not to vomit on the spot and rushed directly into the toilet, where she began vomiting violently.


    "No way, so exaggerated?" Ryan was a little surprised. Even though his semen tasted a little unpalatable, it wasn''t so bad that it would make someone vomit. Could it be that this woman had some instinctive allergic reaction to semen?


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it..." The beautiful woman looked at Ryan with a pale face. She didn''t know what was going on. When she tasted the semen, she didn''t initially feel it was so bad, but then she trembled inexplicably, as if she had ingested poison, and her stomach revolted uncontrollably.


    "It seems she is indeed allergic to semen..." Ryan could see that Rose wasn''t pretending. This was normal. With someone like Jessica, who had a special fondness for semen, there would naturally be women who were allergic to it.


    "I, I don''t know why, no, no~" Seeing Ryan silent, the beautiful woman thought he was angry. Fearing that she might be violated, she hurriedly explained in panic.


    Ryan didn''t feel much about it. He had already released his sexual desire on two girls, so he wasn''t particularly eager now. He just wanted to train this chaste beauty. This time, she had agreed to give him a blowjob with her mouth, and next time, maybe even a breast job. Eventually, she would fall into his hands step by step, letting him have her pussy and asshole.


    Rose thought that if she could find a way to let Ryan vent his sexual desire elsewhere, she could avoid being humiliated and preserve her chastity. However, she didn''t realize that this was just a trick, and she had already fallen into the trap woven by the man.


    "Since your mouth doesn''t work, then use your feet. Your feet seem perfect for a foot job..."


    Hearing this, Rose secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If she had been told this earlier, she would have refused outright. But now, she felt a sense of relief and even a little gratitude toward Ryan.


    At Ryan''s request, Rose shamefully changed into black stockings and black pointed high heels. The thin black stockings tightly wrapped around her slender, round thighs, and her OL uniform accentuated the thrilling curves of her fair, plump body.


    Especially since Rose was sitting on a stool, without bending down, one could see her plump breasts peeking out from the unbuttoned collar of her shirt. From Ryan''s angle, he could even see the pale pink areola and protruding nipples. Combined with her delicate eyebrows, eyes full of allure, twitching nose, and slightly parted lips, all of this on her dignified face left Ryan momentarily stunned.


    Rose in her uniform was extremely attractive. Her large breasts, slim waist, plump buttocks, and beautiful legs formed a curvy, exquisite figure. She was like a ripe peach, waiting to be picked. If Ryan hadn''t decided to train her slowly, he might have been unable to resist the urge to press her down and forcefully penetrate her.


    Rose looked at the man''s fiery gaze, her heart trembling. She didn''t know whether she was afraid or expectant, but she felt a surge of hot desire rising in her heart. Her pussy felt a little empty and slowly began to get wet.


    Although she often wore stockings, Rose was still very embarrassed to wear them just to give another man a foot job. But she had no choice.


    The beautiful woman sat on a chair beside the bed, stretched out her two beautiful legs in black stockings, and slowly stroked the man''s thighs. Ryan let out a comfortable moan. The feeling of the stocking-wrapped feet gently brushing against his skin almost made him shout in excitement.


    Rose was both shy and nervous. Her plump, flesh-colored legs clumsily kneaded and rubbed the inside of the man''s thighs from various angles. Although she had no experience, her mature charm and teasing skills were beyond the reach of an ordinary young girl.


    Listening to the rustling sound of the black stockings rubbing against his thighs, feeling the unique texture of the stockings and the plumpness of her feet, Ryan felt his cock hardening. He wanted to thrust into the seductive mature woman in front of him.


    Although Rose was relatively traditional and had only used basic positions with her husband, never trying things like oral or foot jobs, she had seen those videos before. She quickly mastered some techniques.


    Feeling nervous and shy, Rose slowly moved her beautiful stocking-clad feet upward, soon reaching his inner thighs. Her feet didn''t stay there long and directly targeted the big thing between his legs.


    Rose was ashamed and embarrassed. She trembled as her legs and feet slowly stepped on the man''s glans. Then, her stocking-clad feet began to rub and twist his glans.


    The hot cock pressing against the sole of her foot made Rose tremble. The hard touch and round curve made her think of the violent movement of the man''s cock thrusting into her tender hole.


    Rose''s learning skills were impressive. Under her manipulation, each toe wrapped in flesh-colored stockings was like a pianist''s fingers pressing keys, constantly rubbing, twisting, and stroking Ryan''s glans and shaft from various angles.


    Ryan felt his cock becoming increasingly excited. Waves of pleasure surged from his cock and glans, hitting deep into his brain. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two stocking-clad feet clamped around his cock and began to rub it slowly, then slid down to stroke his testicles.


    One of Rose''s feet gently stroked and rubbed Ryan''s testicles like turning a walnut, while the other foot focused on his cock. After just a moment, Rose felt a little frightened. The size, thickness, and hardness of this cock were much stronger than her husband''s!


    Feeling very shy, the beautiful woman couldn''t help but speed up the movement of her toes.


    "Ah? Hiss...ah, hiss...Mrs. Rose''s foot job technique is really good! Huh..." Ryan was stimulated by the sudden acceleration. He felt comfortable all over, his scalp tingling. It was a completely different pleasure from fucking, especially with the friction of the stockings, which made him feel so good he almost exploded.


    Hearing the man''s praise, Rose felt a little shy and slightly happy. She moved her stocking-clad feet constantly, one stroking his testicles and the other rubbing the shaft of his penis like a palm.


    Who would have thought that this elegantly dressed, seductive woman giving a man a foot job was actually the chaste mayor''s wife?


    After rubbing like this for a while, Rose suddenly raised her two stocking-clad feet, put them together, and wrapped them around Ryan''s glans. Her feet clamped his penis in the middle, almost like a wonderful foot hole.


    "Hiss..." Feeling the soft yet rough touch of the two stocking-clad feet, Ryan almost shouted.


    The beautiful woman blushed but said nothing. Her two feet exerted force simultaneously, with her toes, soles, and even heels attacking Ryan''s glans from different angles.


    Ryan felt as if his penis had entered a warm channel different from a vagina. The two stocking-clad feet gently broke open his glans, stroked along the shaft to the end, and even gently rubbed his testicles. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ryan felt his cock thrusting into the special foot hole formed by the two stocking-clad feet, similar to a young girl''s vagina.


    A wave of pleasure quickly surged into his mind. He knew he was about to ejaculate, so he stood up, grabbed the two stocking-clad feet, clamped his cock, and rubbed it hard.


    The fine and slightly rough stockings sandwiched the glans in the middle, and every thrust would rub the shaft and glans, making Ryan feel extremely comfortable, as if he was fucking an extremely soft and stimulating foot hole.


    The beautiful woman''s face was red, her legs were pulled by the man and rubbed continuously, she felt a little uncomfortable and aggrieved.


    The beautiful legs of the black stockings beauty were stained with a lot of mucus, making her feet become a little smooth.


    Ryan seemed to have lost his mind. He grabbed the two white ankles of the beautiful woman and controlled her feet firmly with his extremely powerful arms.


    The pair of soft and boneless black silk feet were trembling weakly because they were firmly held in his arms, as if they were at the mercy of the man.


    At this time, the beautiful woman''s feet were captured by Ryan, her legs were raised high, and her whole body was dragged over by him.


    Her smooth and white thighs were extremely tempting, and the scenery under her short skirt was clearly visible, which made people feel very satisfied.


    "Don''t... don''t do this... It feels so weird... So... So embarrassing... Ooooooh..."


    Rose''s face turned red. Although this did not give her any pleasure, she felt a sense of pleasure of being defiled when she saw the man grabbing her beautiful legs in stockings and abusing her.

 Chapter 121 Heels

    This feeling of wanting to refuse but also wanting to welcome is truly exhilarating!


    Seeing the dignified and elegant wife of a high-ranking official as weak and helpless as a straw in the wind, Ryan''s desire to conquer her was further ignited, and his pace quickened slightly.


    The sticky semen rubbed against the white, black-silk-clad jade feet, making a rustling sound, and the lewd scent soon filled the entire room.


    "Ah... It feels so good, Madam Rose, I''m going to cum..." Ryan trembled as he shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, a stream of hot liquid surged from the tip of his penis, and white semen splattered out with a "puff puff puff," spraying onto the soles of the pretty woman''s feet, her black-silk thighs, and her lower abdomen.


    Ryan''s semen was not only powerful but also abundant. It almost covered the entire jade feet of the beautiful woman. Her feet seemed to be soaked in semen.


    Even her beautiful legs in stockings were stained with streaks of white. A few streams of thick semen even splashed onto her clothes, leaving behind spots of white liquid.


    Rose endured the nausea and did not shake off the man''s hands, allowing her two beautiful feet to be drenched in semen.


    Although it felt very uncomfortable, it wasn''t as disgusting and nauseating as swallowing semen. Now, she just felt a little shy and embarrassed.


    The poor lady, who came from a scholarly family, had only ever had sex in the traditional position with a condom. She had never seen such an obscene and wanton scene.


    Her beautiful feet in black stockings were stained white with semen, covered in streaks of the sticky fluid. The obscene sight was dizzying.


    "Are you done..." The beautiful woman pretended to be indifferent, trying to hide her panic and unease, but the shyness in her eyes betrayed her.


    "Okay, I have to thank Madam Rose for her beautiful feet. Her foot job technique is also amazing. It feels so good..." Ryan laughed lewdly, rubbed his cock on her beautiful legs a few times, wiped the semen off, and then put on his clothes. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose frowned with disgust on her face and then tried to take off her stockings and skirt, ready to go wash up, but Ryan stopped her.


    "You''re not allowed to take them off. You have to wear them for the rest of the day."


    "What? No, no..." The beautiful woman shook her head repeatedly. She had no idea how much semen had been shot onto her feet. Her whole feet were sticky, and semen was dripping down continuously.


    Not to mention the other stains on her beautiful, stocking-clad legs, how could she possibly walk like this?


    "You, you don''t keep your word. Didn''t you say it would be enough for me to help you vent..." Rose''s face showed unwillingness and shame, and she was shaking with anger.


    "You mean this when you say vent?" Ryan pointed at his cock, which had not yet softened. It was still very excited and showed no signs of subsiding.


    The beautiful woman glanced at the erect cock, and her heart began to race. She had miscalculated, thinking that it would be over once Ryan ejaculated.


    However, she didn''t expect that he wouldn''t soften even after ejaculating, while her husband was usually lucky to manage just once.


    "Master... the mistress and the others are back~" At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Yuna reported from outside.


    "If you don''t want to go out barefoot, you''ll have to wear this." Ryan raised her high heels and waved them at the beautiful woman with a wicked smile.


    Seeing Rose''s livid face, Ryan smiled obscenely and said, "Or you have a third choice, which is to use your body to help me vent. Anyway, I won''t soften unless I ejaculate three or four times. It must be much better than your useless husband."


    "You..." Rose was furious and glared at the man fiercely. She felt a pang of pain in her heart but found herself helpless. With shame and anger, she could only put on her high heels.


    "Hehe... these sperm-filled high heels are quite something." Ryan picked up the high heels with one hand, filling them with milky white semen.


    With the other hand, he held the beautiful woman''s slightly raised, playful feet and gently slipped them into the shoes...


    "Hmm... the soles of my feet... are sticky, just like paste." Rose was shocked. Her whole foot felt like it was stepping into mud, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    The mucus quickly stuck to the soles of her feet, and streams of white fluid leaked out from between her toes, looking extremely erotic and obscene.


    The beautiful woman''s face turned red as if blood was about to drip out. She stood up reluctantly, filled with shame and anger, and tried to take a few steps in the semen-filled high heels.


    The soles of her feet were lubricated by the semen, and every step she took made a strange, wet squelching sound.


    What was worse, high heels were already unstable, and with the slippery, sticky semen on the soles of her feet, she found it difficult to maintain her balance.


    After walking a little, she realized it was extremely slippery and uncomfortable, not to mention disgusting.


    "Wow, so beautiful..." Ryan quietly admired the dignified and beautiful woman''s embarrassed expression as she struggled to walk in her semen-covered high heels.


    Her rosy face, with a shameful frown, was simply charming¡ªdignified yet seductive.


    "Bastard, bastard... this is so embarrassing!" Rose cursed softly. After meeting Ryan, she felt she could no longer maintain the dignified and composed demeanor she had upheld in the past.


    Ryan opened the door, and Yuna, who was approaching, caught a familiar scent. She had smelled it in Ryan''s room many times when she helped him get dressed, so she naturally knew what it was. She glanced carefully and saw Rose leaning against the wall inside the room.


    "What are you peeking at?..." Ryan slapped the little maid''s head in a teasing manner.


    "Ouch... it hurts~" Yuna covered her head with her hands, looking embarrassed. She had been caught peeking by her master.


    "I''m sorry, master. I was wrong..." The girl lowered her head obediently, speaking a little sheepishly. After spending so much time together, she had found that the master wasn''t as difficult to serve as she had initially thought.


    Aside from his fondness for playing with women, he was quite normal in other aspects¡ªnot the cold, bloodthirsty type. So, she wasn''t as scared of him as before, when she would kneel and beg for mercy at the slightest provocation.


    "Okay, go in and help her downstairs..."


    When Rose saw someone coming in, she was embarrassed and tried to act normal. However, she didn''t know that Yuna had already figured out what Ryan had been doing in the room.


    Yuna assumed he had been playing too rough, making it difficult for Rose to walk, which was why she needed assistance.


    "Madam, let me help you out..." Yuna said to Rose respectfully.


    For women like Rose, whose status hadn''t been officially confirmed but who had been intimate with Ryan, the maids usually addressed them as "Madam." For women like Olivia, Mia, or Lily, they were addressed as "Mistress."


    These distinctions were based on their different statuses, which could be inferred from the granting of supernatural powers.


    Rose''s face froze, and she felt extremely embarrassed. She was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    She felt uncomfortable all over and thought that the semen in her high heels had been stepped out and discovered by Yuna, so she was extremely nervous and ashamed.


    "Sir... Sir?"


    "Oh... okay." Rose agreed instinctively. To be honest, if no one supported her, she might not be able to walk down the stairs.


    She looked at the man walking in front of her with some anger, feeling extremely ashamed and angry.


    "It''s strange, what''s that sound?" Yuna supported Rose in confusion but found some puffing and sizzling sounds coming from nearby, which was very strange, as if some water was being squeezed.


    Rose''s face turned red, and she couldn''t help but slow down her pace. She almost slipped. She felt as if she was stripped naked and placed in a crowd.


    She felt uncomfortable as if she was being pricked by needles all over, and her body was extremely stiff.


    Every time she took a step now, she felt the semen in her high heels being squeezed out.


    A large amount of turbid white semen was squeezed up along the soles of her feet, then squeezed to the soles of her feet twice, and rushed up along the sides of the high heels.


    A lot of it even leaked out of the high heels. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    What''s even worse is that there is a lot of semen that would flow out between her toes as soon as she stepped on it, making her feel uncomfortable all over.


    To put it bluntly, she felt like she was stepping on mud, which was disgusting and repulsive.


    Every inch of her feet was completely lubricated with semen, and even her stockings couldn''t resist it, and they even merged with the semen and stuck tightly to the soles of the beautiful woman''s feet.


    Just like that, with the sound of her high heels dripping with semen, Yuna helped Rose downstairs. Along the way, the beautiful woman kept praying not to be seen, not to be seen...


    Fortunately, God bless her.


    Although Yuna found something wrong, she thought it might be because the master had had sex with Rose in the room before, so she turned a blind eye to the obscene smell on her body and the semen stains on her thigh stockings that had not been wiped clean.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Parallel World

    "Ah... Sister~ Don''t~"


    Ryan shouted from the narrow wooden bed, suddenly sitting up. He was caught off guard and struck his head against the bed''s wooden frame with a loud bang.


    "Hiss..." He winced, clutching his aching head, and blinked in confusion. "Where... is this?"


    He glanced around, finding the surroundings oddly familiar.


    A cramped, narrow room. A small wooden bed. A stool and a desk with a few scattered books, along with clothes tossed haphazardly on the bed beside him. The sunlight streaming through the window seemed unusually bright, casting a golden glow on the floor.


    Ryan shook his head, trying to clear his mind as the throbbing pain subsided. The blur in his vision faded, leaving only the strange, dazzling light on the floor.


    "This is... home? No, that can''t be..." He widened his eyes, his back still damp with sweat. Fragmented memories flashed in his mind. The last thing he remembered was his sister lying on the ground.


    How could he suddenly be home? Was it a dream?


    Stumbling to the bathroom, he splashed cold water on his face. The icy sensation jolted him fully awake.


    "No," he murmured, gripping the sink tightly. "That wasn''t a dream. It couldn''t be."


    He grabbed his phone from the desk. The screen read 9:23 AM, July 3, 2021.


    Ryan froze. This was the day his sister, Lily, returned home by plane. He vividly remembered waking up late, failing to pick her up on time, and leaving her waiting at the airport for an hour.


    When he finally arrived, there she was, waving at him with no trace of annoyance. She simply took his hand gently, chatting about everyday things as they walked.


    He barely listened, letting her hold his hand as they crossed the street.


    But then¡ª


    A shaky, out-of-control truck.


    Lily''s hand suddenly shoved him back, sending him flying several meters.


    He landed hard, dazed and confused, only to hear screeching brakes, horrified gasps, and the sickening impact of metal against flesh. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No... no, no, no!"


    He ran to her crumpled figure, scooping his sister into his arms. His heart clenched at the sight of her fragile body, her blood soaking through his hands.


    "Please... Lily, stay with me," he pleaded, voice breaking.


    She opened her mouth as if to say something, her trembling hand brushing his cheek. But no words came. Her hand went limp, her chest stilled, and her eyes closed.


    "No!"


    Ryan''s anguished scream tore through the air. Grief turned to blind fury as he spotted the drunk driver stumbling out of the truck.


    In a heartbeat, he was on him.


    One punch.


    Then another.


    And another.


    The driver cried out, trying to escape, but Ryan pinned him down, pummeling him with everything he had.


    By the time the police arrived, armed and surrounding him, Ryan was kneeling beside his sister''s lifeless body, her hand clasped tightly in his.


    Tears streamed silently down his face as he whispered, "Sister... please don''t leave me. Please, wake up. Look at me... just one more time..."


    He knelt helplessly on the ground, staring at his sister''s lifeless body lying in a pool of blood. The overwhelming pain and sorrow, combined with the rollercoaster of emotions, blurred his vision. Slowly, the darkness swallowed him, and he fainted.


    The last thing he saw was Lily''s fragile figure beside him.


    Ryan remembered it vividly, not because it was a dream, but because it had happened before¡ªjust the day prior. Or, more precisely, in another parallel world.


    The cold water splashed on his face brought him back to reality, fully awake. It wasn''t a dream. Everything he experienced was real: the accident, the grief, and the unbearable loss. But something was off¡ªthe time.


    Yesterday, he distinctly recalled leaving home at 10:47 AM. Now, the clock read over an hour later.


    "Have I... traveled back in time? To a parallel world?" Ryan whispered, staring at his phone screen in disbelief. His shock quickly turned to exhilaration as the realization set in.


    He took a shaky breath, unlocked his phone with trembling fingers, and opened his contacts. The first name on the list was his sister''s: Lily.


    Without hesitation, he tapped the number and waited as the phone began to ring.


    "Please... answer. You have to answer," Ryan muttered, his heart pounding as the seconds stretched endlessly.


    Finally, the call connected.


    "Hello?" came Lily''s familiar, clear voice.


    Ryan froze, overwhelmed by emotion. His shoulders shook, and tears welled up in his eyes. The line went silent for a moment.


    On the other end, Lily sensed something was wrong. "Ryan? Is everything okay? I just landed. Should I come straight home?"


    "No! No¡ª" Ryan shouted, his voice rising in panic. He couldn''t let her take any risks. He had already lost her once and couldn''t bear the thought of losing her again.


    Startled by his urgency, Lily hesitated. Before she could respond, Ryan cut in, "Sister, stay in the airport hall! Don''t go anywhere. I''ll come to pick you up. Just wait for me, okay? Don''t leave¡ªpromise me!"


    Confused but moved by the anxious tone in his voice, Lily agreed reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll wait here."


    After hanging up, Ryan exhaled deeply, his chest heaving. Relief washed over him, followed by determination. This was his second chance¡ªa gift from fate. He vowed not to repeat the mistakes of his previous life. This time, he wouldn''t lose her again.


    Quickly gathering his things, Ryan rushed out of the old-style tube building where he lived. He headed toward the community gate, his steps brisk and purposeful.


    Meanwhile, at the airport in City A, Lily ended the call and stared at her phone for a moment, lips pursed in thought. She wasn''t sure what was going on with her brother, but his voice sounded... different.


    Shaking her head gently, a soft smile tugged at her lips. On her usually cold and elegant face, the warmth was fleeting but unmistakable. She glanced at the crowd around her and began walking toward the airport hall.


    Lily''s striking appearance immediately caught everyone''s attention. She wore a fiery red dress that clung to her figure, accentuating her radiant beauty. Her long, smooth hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her delicate features¡ªrosy lips and flawless skin¡ªdrew admiring gazes.


    Yet, no one dared approach her. There was an air of aloofness and unyielding confidence in her demeanor. Her icy expression and commanding presence created a barrier, keeping people at a respectful distance.


    [support this book, add to your library, send powerhouse.]

 Chapter 2 - 2: Zombie Outbreak

    This girl was Ryan''s stepsister, Lily. Though the two shared no blood relation, they had depended on each other since childhood.


    Tragedy struck early in their lives. Both parents passed away when Ryan and Lily were just children, leaving their grandparents as their only caretakers. However, as teenagers, they suffered another devastating blow when their grandparents succumbed to illness. Left completely alone, the siblings were forced to live in an orphanage, relying solely on each other to survive.


    Their bond ran far deeper than that of ordinary siblings. Their shared hardships had forged an unbreakable connection.


    Because of this harsh upbringing, Ryan grew up cold and ruthless, harboring a deep cynicism that bordered on darkness. In a world that had taken everything from him, his sister was his only light, the sole person who could draw out even a flicker of his humanity. In front of Lily, Ryan allowed himself to feel warmth¡ªa side of him no one else would ever see.


    Lily, while also guarded and serious, had a personality that was more approachable than Ryan''s. Though she shared her brother''s reluctance to trust others, she could interact with people more easily, at least on a surface level. To outsiders, she seemed cold and aloof, her tone sharp and distant. Yet, when it came to Ryan, her demeanor softened, revealing a gentle, nurturing side that only he ever witnessed.


    "What''s wrong with Ryan? Why is he so anxious all of a sudden?" Lily thought, glancing at her phone as she sat on a bench in the airport''s waiting hall. Her cold expression faltered slightly, confusion flashing across her face.


    Just as she was lost in thought, a sudden commotion erupted nearby. The air filled with the panicked screams of men and women, accompanied by the sound of crashes and explosions. Chaos swept through the hall like a tidal wave.


    Lily stood abruptly, her sharp eyes scanning the scene. Her typically composed expression broke into one of astonishment as the unbelievable unfolded before her.


    In the center of the hall, a man retrieving a drink from a vending machine suddenly began convulsing. Without warning, he lunged at the woman beside him¡ªhis wife, perhaps¡ªand sank his teeth into her neck. Blood sprayed everywhere in a horrifying, savage display.


    All around them, chaos multiplied. Similar incidents erupted in more than a dozen spots throughout the airport. People who moved like zombies¡ªclumsy, uncoordinated, and mindless¡ªattacked their companions, biting them ferociously. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The once-busy terminal devolved into pure pandemonium. Families huddled in corners, trembling in fear. Others screamed and fled, running in every direction. Some tried to fend off the attackers, kicking and striking at the staggering, bloodthirsty figures.


    As Lily''s wide eyes darted around the scene, a massive explosion drew her attention. Outside the terminal, a Boeing 737 veered off the runway and collided with a stationary aircraft. A fireball erupted into the sky, accompanied by a deafening boom.


    "Zombies? A virus outbreak?" Lily whispered, covering her mouth in disbelief. Even with her usually cold demeanor, the nightmarish scene sent a chill down her spine. It was as if she had stepped into hell itself.


    Despite her fear, Lily quickly regained her composure. At only 24 years old, she was a prodigy with double PhDs in psychology and computer science from Stanford. She had even been invited to serve as an honorary fellow at Oxford University.


    Her keen intellect took over. This wasn''t a simple virus outbreak¡ªshe was certain of that. The speed and nature of the infection suggested something far more sinister. Was this the start of a global zombie apocalypse, like the ones in those Chinese novels and movies?


    Today was supposed to be a simple homecoming. Lily had returned to her country after years of studying abroad. She never imagined she would step off the plane into what felt like the end of the world.


    Lily knew she needed to act quickly. Without hesitation, she made her way toward the third floor of the airport lobby. This area, home to the airport restaurant, had fewer people and offered a more advantageous position for whatever might come next.


    Carefully navigating past the chaos and dodging the lunges of nearby zombies, Lily wrinkled her nose at the nauseating stench of decay mixed with the thick metallic tang of blood.


    Fortunately, the airport hall was still crowded, and the newly infected zombies remained preoccupied with attacking the living. Using this to her advantage, Lily moved swiftly, reaching the third floor with minimal trouble.


    The chaos around her was relentless. Screams, the sound of shattering glass, and the dull thuds of bodies colliding echoed in the air. Lily frowned deeply, pulling out her phone as she sprinted up the stairs. She quickly dialed Ryan''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you are dialing is busy. Please call again later."


    The mechanical voice on the line only heightened her frustration. Of course, with the panic unfolding, everyone would be frantically trying to contact loved ones. Getting through was almost impossible.


    Lily''s heart clenched with worry. She couldn''t stop thinking about her brother. He was her only family, her only lifeline. She needed to reach him before something terrible happened. What she didn''t know was that Ryan was also trying to call her at that very moment, facing the same frustrating busy signal.


    On the other side of the city, Ryan punched a nearby billboard in frustration. "Damn it!" he cursed loudly.


    Just moments ago, he had been about to hail a taxi to the airport. But before he could get in, he noticed something was off. The driver reeked of decay, his movements jerky and unnatural. He stumbled out of the car and lunged toward Ryan with a guttural snarl.


    Sensing danger, Ryan instinctively backed away. Before the driver could reach him, a sudden series of collisions erupted on the road. The man was caught between two cars, crushed instantly in the chaos.


    "What the hell is going on?" Ryan muttered, wide-eyed.


    The streets had descended into pandemonium. Vehicles collided in a chain reaction, flames erupting as explosions lit up the road. Drivers and pedestrians alike were panicking, many falling victim to strange, feral figures that had begun attacking indiscriminately.


    Ryan''s stomach churned as he took in the horrifying sight. "Zombies... Are these really zombies? Like in the movies?"


    He stumbled back to a relatively open area, forcing himself to breathe and assess the situation. Zombies roamed the streets, their grotesque, shambling forms biting and clawing at anyone in their path. The usually orderly city was now a chaotic nightmare, with screams and car horns filling the air.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, trying to suppress his fear. Calm down. Stay focused. He scanned the surroundings. The number of zombies near him wasn''t overwhelming yet, but more were staggering toward him.


    Making a split-second decision, Ryan vaulted over a guardrail and dashed into an outdoor supply store. His fists clenched reflexively¡ªmuscles honed from countless street fights tensing in preparation. Inside, he spotted a grotesque sight: a female zombie, half-naked and pale, crouched over a child, tearing into him with bloodied teeth.


    Ryan''s stomach twisted with a mix of fury and revulsion.


    "Fuck..." he muttered under his breath.


    The zombie noticed and turned toward him, its bloody mouth opening in a guttural snarl. It clawed its way upright, lurching toward Ryan with terrifying aggression.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Zombie Killing

    Seeing the zombie awaken, Ryan didn''t hesitate. The composure he had developed through years of hardship allowed him to face the situation with a steady mind. Reaching over the counter, he grabbed a replica military engineer shovel.


    "Go to hell!" Ryan shouted, not giving the zombie a chance to pounce. He swung the sharp edge of the shovel directly at its head.


    With a resounding bang, the shovel struck the zombie''s skull with tremendous force. The toothed blade embedded itself in the female zombie''s head, causing it to stagger backward and collapse against the counter.


    The human skull was tougher than Ryan expected. Despite his strength, the shovel didn''t cleave all the way through; it lodged deep in the bone. The zombie, however, seemed unfazed by the blow. Half of its head had been cut open, yet it continued to thrash and snarl, clawing at him with unrelenting aggression.


    "Disgusting piece of¡ª" Ryan growled, kicking the zombie to the ground. Pinning its head beneath his boot, he yanked the shovel free. Without hesitation, he brought it down again, and again, smashing its skull into pulp. Blood and rotten flesh splattered across the floor, filling the air with a nauseating stench.


    He stepped back, watching cautiously as the zombie''s movements slowed, then stopped altogether. Only then did Ryan allow himself a moment of relief.


    "Looks like their weakness really is the head," he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.


    Despite being a replica, the engineer shovel had held up well. The blade remained sharp, though it was now slick with blood and gore. Ryan gripped it tightly, his chest rising and falling as he steadied his breathing.


    The adrenaline coursing through his veins left him feeling exhilarated rather than horrified. He knew this wasn''t normal. While most people would be paralyzed with fear or repulsed by the sight of a zombie, Ryan felt no such hesitation. He attributed it to his upbringing¡ªyears of hardship and violence had hardened him to the sight of blood.


    "Where''s Lily?" he muttered, his expression darkening.


    Ryan didn''t fear this apocalyptic nightmare. What he feared was losing his sister. She was the one person he couldn''t bear to see harmed. It was a vow he''d made to himself after she sacrificed herself for him in the previous world.


    Shaking off the lingering rush, Ryan pulled out his phone and tried calling her again, but the line was still busy. He clenched his jaw in frustration, pocketing the phone before turning his attention to the store.


    This outdoor supply shop was a goldmine for survival tools, and Ryan knew he had to grab what he could. His priority wasn''t hoarding supplies¡ªit was getting to Lily¡ªbut he wouldn''t leave empty-handed.


    He quickly stuffed an anti-cut backpack with essentials: special mountaineering clothing, a few hooks, water bottles, military-grade compressed dry food, and energy drinks. Every item was chosen with practicality in mind.


    Behind the counter, his eyes caught something unusual¡ªa STRIDER D9 replica dagger. It looked well-crafted, likely part of the shop owner''s collection. Ryan retrieved it from a hidden compartment beneath the counter and tucked it securely into his belt.


    With his gear packed and his shovel in hand, Ryan took one last look around the store before heading for the door. "Hang in there, Lily. I''m coming for you."


    Although it was only a replica, the quality of the dagger was undeniable. Ryan tested its edge casually¡ªit wasn''t sharp enough to cut through iron like butter, but it was still deadly and impressively sharp. Its sleek design also gave it a certain aesthetic appeal.


    As he gripped his phone again, the line was still busy. Logically, the apocalypse had only just begun, and the communication network shouldn''t have collapsed so quickly. So why couldn''t he get through? Anxiety tightened in his chest.


    But no matter the reason, Ryan knew one thing: he had to reach his sister. While the car accident that claimed her life in the previous world might no longer be a threat, the chaos of this new world was far worse. Lily might be intelligent and resourceful, but the thought of her in danger made his heart race. He couldn''t afford to waste another minute.


    After a quick sweep of the store, Ryan equipped himself with the essentials. On his way out, he glanced at a small zombie crawling pitifully across the floor. Its neck was mangled, nearly bitten through, and its bloodshot eyes stared blankly ahead, gray and lifeless. Despite its horrific state, it still writhed toward him, gurgling a guttural wail.


    "Let me put you out of your misery," Ryan muttered, his voice cold.


    Without hesitation, he swung the shovel down, the sharp edge striking the zombie''s head with precision. The blows came swiftly, and after a few brutal strikes, the creature lay still.


    Glancing at the clock, he realized he''d already lost more than ten minutes. He dispatched two other zombies lingering at the store''s rear entrance before stepping cautiously outside. The streets were quieter now. Most survivors had retreated into buildings to hide, while the zombies roamed aimlessly or chased after the few remaining stragglers.


    Screams still echoed occasionally, cutting through the uneasy silence, and Ryan''s frown deepened as he surveyed the chaotic streets.


    The airport was about five kilometers away¡ªnot far under normal circumstances. By car, it would take just over ten minutes. Even walking, it shouldn''t have been more than an hour. But in this apocalyptic scenario, the journey would be far more treacherous.


    Emerging from the store, Ryan''s scent immediately attracted nearby zombies. Their heads snapped in his direction, and they began to stagger toward him, their movements stiff and mechanical.


    Ryan assessed the situation quickly. These creatures, though fearless and impervious to pain, were clumsy and uncoordinated. As long as they were alone or in small numbers, they posed little threat. But they rarely moved alone. A pack of a dozen or more could easily overwhelm him.


    He couldn''t afford to engage them unnecessarily. Darting between abandoned cars, Ryan evaded the pursuing zombies with ease, weaving through the wreckage and temporary shelters. Their growls faded behind him as he moved deeper into the city. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finding a clear path, Ryan paused briefly to reorient himself. He identified the quickest route to the airport and set off at a sprint, his determination unwavering.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Heading To Airport

    "Why hasn''t he answered the phone yet?" Lily muttered, gripping her phone tightly, her expression tinged with worry.


    The airport had just descended into chaos. Most people were either dead or had fled. Tragically, many hadn''t fallen victim to zombies but were instead trampled by the panicked crowds.


    Luckily, Lily had reacted quickly and made her way to the third floor. There were fewer people there, and not many had turned into zombies. A large group of the undead had been drawn away by the earlier commotion, and the remaining few were dealt with by the airport security team.


    "Hurry up and block the stairs! There are more zombies down there," Lily said firmly to the security captain nearby. Moments earlier, a frenzied crowd had rushed down the stairs, unknowingly heading straight into a larger horde of zombies below.


    The captain nodded, his face pale but resolute. He barked orders to his frightened subordinates, who scrambled to push tables, chairs, water dispensers, and anything else they could find to barricade the escalator entrance.


    Fortunately, in an airport, escalators are the primary way to access the upper floors. While there was a separate emergency staircase, the security team had already locked and barricaded it, providing a temporary solution to the immediate threat.


    "Thank you for the reminder," the captain said to Lily with a faint, grateful smile.


    Lily gave a small nod. "Just doing what I can," she replied, her voice calm despite the tension in the air.


    The captain''s name was Liam. He had been a soldier before joining the airport security team and was one of the first to respond when the outbreak started. By sheer luck, he and a few comrades had been on the third floor for lunch when the chaos began.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Liam quickly rallied the remaining security personnel, neutralized the zombies on the third floor, and quarantined those who had been bitten. Now, thanks to Lily''s advice, the critical entrances were secured, at least for the time being.


    "Captain Liam! Over here!" A shout interrupted his momentary reprieve. One of his subordinates waved him over urgently. Lily followed him toward the commotion.


    In a corner of the room, five or six people were either lying down or sitting awkwardly against the walls. Their appearances were unsettling¡ªflushed, with red eyes, drooling, and emitting low, guttural sounds. The smell of decay clung to the air around them.


    Liam''s expression darkened as he approached. These were the people who had been bitten earlier during the chaos. It had been less than 20 minutes, yet the signs of infection were unmistakable. The symptoms were progressing rapidly, and their behavior eerily mirrored that of the zombies they''d just dealt with.


    The other survivors, about 20 people huddled nearby, watched in silence. Fear radiated from them, and even those who were relatives of the bitten kept their distance, too afraid to approach.


    Liam let out a heavy sigh. He had suspected the bitten might turn, but the speed of their transformation was far faster than he''d anticipated.


    "What''s going on, Captain?" A man broke the tense silence, stepping forward with concern etched on his face. His eyes darted nervously toward the infected group. Among them was a woman sitting limply against the wall¡ªhis wife.


    Liam turned to face the group, his tone somber. "Everyone¡­ you''ve seen what''s happening. Those who were bitten are showing clear signs of infection. They''re turning into zombies. I''m afraid there''s no hope for them."


    "No¡­ no, that''s impossible!" the man stammered, his voice rising in panic. He took a shaky step forward, as though wanting to rush to his wife''s side but hesitated, fear rooting him in place.


    "I''m sorry," Liam said softly but firmly. "For everyone''s safety, we need to isolate them now. We can''t risk letting them hurt anyone else."


    The man''s composure cracked. "No, please! My wife¡ªshe can still be saved!" His voice broke as he turned to the crowd, his desperation palpable. "Please, someone, help me! Don''t let them take her!"


    The group remained silent, their expressions a mix of pity and unease. None dared to step forward.


    Although some in the crowd were tempted to act, none were willing to take the risk. Many had relatives among the bitten, but fear of becoming one of those monsters kept them rooted in place. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam shook his head helplessly. "I''m sorry. I can''t take that risk."


    He ordered his team to use stools and tables to isolate the infected people from the rest of the survivors.


    Lily, observing the scene from a distance, crossed her arms and silently evaluated the situation. It seems this soldier isn''t just calm¡ªhe''s also no fool, she thought.


    The reality of the situation weighed on her. The apocalypse wasn''t going to end anytime soon, and the airport was surrounded by zombies. A small survivor base would inevitably form here. If she wanted to survive, she needed to secure her position within this fledgling group.


    Liam had caught her attention. From what she''d observed, he was well-trained, responsible, cautious, and skilled. While he might not be a genius, he wasn''t stupid, either. His leadership brought structure and order to the survivors, which would prevent chaos for the time being.


    This was precisely why Lily had advised him earlier. On one hand, it ensured she wouldn''t be overrun by zombies. On the other, it positioned her favorably within the group.


    "Be careful!"


    Her thoughts were interrupted when a young boy among the bitten suddenly sprang up, rushing toward a security guard who had been carrying a stool.


    Lily''s warning came just as Liam reacted. "Watch out!" he shouted.


    The guard froze for a moment, startled by the sudden attack. As the zombie lunged, he stumbled backward, narrowly avoiding its grasp.


    Unlike Liam, the airport security guards weren''t trained soldiers. They were competent enough to maintain order during normal operations but far less prepared for life-or-death combat.


    Thinking quickly, Liam grabbed a nearby suitcase and hurled it at the zombie, striking it in the head and knocking it back slightly.


    The surrounding security guards, armed with makeshift weapons like table legs and stools, finally reacted and closed in. They attacked with hesitation but enough force to subdue the creature.


    But the boy''s infection acted like a spark in a dry forest. Within moments, the other bitten individuals succumbed to the virus, transforming into feral zombies. They lunged at the nearest guards, breaking the fragile circle of containment.


    Chaos erupted as the security team fought to regain control. The infected, now fully turned, were relentless.


    After a desperate struggle, Liam and his team managed to eliminate the zombies. The victory, however, came at a cost.


    One of the security guards¡ªironically, the same man who had dodged the first attack¡ªwas overwhelmed by three zombies that charged him from behind.


    Despite Liam''s warnings, he didn''t have the chance to escape or defend himself. His screams were cut short as the infected tore into him. He didn''t even have a chance to kill the infected zombies...

 Chapter 5 - 5: Guns

    At this time, the TV in the hall urgently broadcast breaking news:


    "Hello, everyone. We have an emergency update. Just an hour ago, a highly infectious virus began spreading across the globe. This virus spreads rapidly, with an almost 100% infection rate."


    "Once infected, people transform into monsters devoid of consciousness, pain, or even mortality. According to the latest national survey, this virus is spreading rapidly throughout the human population..."


    "Here is military expert Diego Juan with more information: According to official reports, this new virus is a global catastrophe and a common enemy of humanity. Anyone infected or bitten by these ''zombies'' must be strictly avoided or controlled. They will attack anyone in their vicinity without hesitation, so please exercise extreme caution."


    "Please remain calm. While this virus is a disaster for all of humanity, do not panic. Stay indoors, lock your doors and windows, avoid making noise, and protect yourselves. The government is working tirelessly to address this crisis and will rescue everyone as soon as possible..."


    The atmosphere in the airport hall grew tense as everyone turned their attention to the TV. Some were frozen in fear, while others broke down in tears.


    Lily watched the scene unfold with a calm expression. She took out her phone and tried calling her brother, but the line was still busy. With just an hour left before the end of the world, she couldn''t help but worry that Ryan might be in danger.


    Desperate, Lily began contacting friends abroad. To her relief, one call finally connected after several failed attempts. The friend on the line sounded panicked, speaking in hurried sentences before abruptly hanging up. From their brief exchange, Lily confirmed the horrifying truth: the zombie virus had erupted simultaneously across the globe.


    This realization hit her hard. The disaster wouldn''t be resolved anytime soon. Rescue forces wouldn''t arrive quickly, and it was uncertain whether government agencies could even maintain control. A City, lacking its own military district, would have to rely on reinforcements from a neighboring district located dozens of kilometers away.


    Reports suggested that more than half of the world''s population had already been infected. The elderly and children appeared most vulnerable, while adults seemed less affected¡ªpossibly due to their physical resilience, though the exact reason remained unclear.


    Liam''s face looked grim, possibly due to the disturbing news on TV or the casualties caused during the earlier zombie attacks. He had temporarily relocated the survivors to the cafeteria on the third floor, a safer location with access to food, water, and guardrails that could help block zombie attacks.


    Lily joined the group in the cafeteria, while Liam and a few other security personnel stayed outside. Liam peered down the stairwell from the third floor, spotting dozens of zombies wandering aimlessly on the second floor. Luckily, none had approached the stairs yet; otherwise, they might have picked up on the scent of the living. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the news, zombies have highly sensitive hearing and smell. They can detect human presence within at least forty to fifty meters. Once they sense someone, they attack in swarms.


    After careful observation, Liam noted that the first and second floors of the airport were eerily quiet, with only the occasional sounds of zombies shuffling around or bumping into objects. It was unclear whether the other people in the building had escaped or been killed.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows on the third floor, the airport runways were visible¡ªnow engulfed in flames, a result of several plane collisions. The scene outside was utter chaos.


    "If only I still had my gun," Liam thought helplessly. The outbreak had occurred just as the security shift was changing.


    His firearm had been handed over to a colleague standing guard on the first floor. He remembered hearing a few gunshots when the zombies first attacked, but there had been no sound since.


    Liam couldn''t help but worry about his comrade while also grappling with what to do next.


    Inside the third-floor cafeteria, Lily repeatedly dialed a phone number, but the line was still busy. The other survivors around her were doing the same, though only a few managed to get through.


    Meanwhile, Ryan was in serious trouble. He had crossed several streets, but the road leading to the airport was completely blocked by a dense crowd of zombies¡ªeasily more than a hundred. Judging by the scene, it looked like an open-air concert had been held there earlier, which explained why so many people had gathered in one place.


    This road was the closest route to the airport. Taking a detour would mean adding another hour to the journey, and Ryan couldn''t afford to waste any time. If he arrived too late and something happened to his sister, he knew he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    Hiding inside a store near the street, Ryan took a few sips of water, his eyes fixed anxiously on the horde of zombies a hundred meters away. He tried calling his sister multiple times, but there was still no response.


    Meanwhile, the Internet was in chaos. News of the outbreak had caused social media servers to crash, leaving many platforms unusable. Ryan''s Facebook page was stuck, but he could still skim through some of the news reports.


    After quickly scanning the headlines, he confirmed his fears: the zombie virus outbreak was global. But a question lingered in his mind¡ªwhy hadn''t there been an outbreak in the world he remembered? Could it be that this parallel world was slightly different?


    Still, the news provided some crucial information: zombies rely on sound and smell to detect living people. This gave Ryan an idea¡ªit might be possible to lure the zombies away. While Ryan was highly skilled, he knew better than to challenge such a large group of zombies directly.


    From experience, he could handle up to five zombies at once, but even then, he had to be extremely cautious to avoid being caught or bitten. He''d seen what happened to those infected by zombies and had no intention of becoming one of those mindless monsters.


    Suddenly, through a gap in the store''s shutters, Ryan noticed two men sneaking cautiously along the opposite street. They seemed to be heading toward the center of the road, moving as silently as possible to avoid alerting the zombies.


    Curious, Ryan followed their movements and spotted what had drawn their attention¡ªa dead policeman lying next to a red car in the middle of the street. The officer''s uniform clearly marked his identity.


    "Could the policeman have a weapon?" Ryan wondered, his interest piqued. In ABC Country, gun control was extremely strict, and civilians didn''t typically have access to firearms. However, police officers and soldiers were exceptions.


    If this area had recently hosted a concert and police had been deployed to maintain order, it was possible the officer had been armed.


    In this chaotic world, a gun would be invaluable. The idea sparked a plan in Ryan''s mind...


    {Add this book to your library}

 Chapter 6 - 6: Getting The Gun

    Thanks to his advantageous position, the store door and the billboard outside provided excellent concealment for Ryan. The two men across the street didn''t notice him.


    Crouching low, Ryan used the road''s billboards and abandoned vehicles for cover as he carefully crossed to the other side of the street. He silently trailed behind the two men, keeping his movements deliberate and quiet.


    "Brother, I told you, didn''t I? There''s definitely a gun here. The policeman didn''t have time to escape and got bitten to death by the zombies," one of the men whispered.


    "Alright, alright. You did good," the other replied. "With these guns, the two of us will be unstoppable in this apocalypse!"


    Ryan rolled his eyes at their conversation. In less than two minutes, the brothers had located the dead policeman. They rummaged through his belongings and soon found the weapons they were looking for¡ªa pistol and a baton.


    The brothers clutched the gun excitedly, trembling with joy as they imagined their newfound power. They were already fantasizing about becoming kings of the apocalypse when footsteps suddenly sounded behind them.


    Before they could react, a sharp "sizzling" sound broke the air. Ryan, smirking darkly, jabbed a stun gun into their backs.


    The two men collapsed to the ground, convulsing and rolling their eyes. Fortunately, the concrete absorbed most of the noise from their fall, so the nearby zombies didn''t notice.


    "Two idiots¡­" Ryan muttered under his breath. He pried their fingers off the gun and inspected it. It was a Type 54 police-issue pistol¡ªa powerful weapon with impressive range. It was, indeed, a good find.


    Ryan had some prior experience with guns from his time at a shooting club, so he wasn''t entirely unfamiliar with how to handle one. Though not an expert, he quickly figured out how to operate the weapon.


    The magazine held four bullets, but Ryan also found two spare magazines on the dead policeman, each loaded with seven 7.62mm rounds. Judging from the scene, it seemed the officer had been overwhelmed by zombies before he could fire more than a couple of shots.


    Ryan felt satisfied with his haul. Not only had he acquired a powerful weapon, but he also had two "volunteers" for a plan forming in his mind. Just moments ago, he had been worrying about how to lure the zombies away from the street.


    To ensure the brothers couldn''t alert the zombies, Ryan stuffed their mouths with some nearby clothing. Then, he used the butt of the pistol to knock them awake.


    "Mm... ah¡­" The two men groaned as they woke up, opening their eyes to see Ryan standing over them. They tried to speak, but the rags stuffed in their mouths muffled their words.


    "Don''t move. Don''t make a sound unless you want to die," Ryan said coldly, pointing the gun directly at them. The sight of the black muzzle silenced the brothers instantly.


    "Good," Ryan continued, his voice icy. "Don''t speak loudly, don''t move around, and listen to me. Do you understand? Nod if you do."


    The two men nodded quickly. Satisfied, Ryan yanked the rags out of their mouths.


    Without giving them a moment to recover, Ryan gestured toward a black motorcycle parked not far away. "You two¡ªtake that motorcycle and drive it down the street in that direction," he ordered, pointing to the street entrance ahead.


    Fear flashed in their eyes. One of them stammered, "No... no way."


    They weren''t fools. They understood what Ryan was asking of them. Starting the motorcycle would make a loud noise, instantly alerting the nearby zombies. And with the street only a hundred meters long and littered with abandoned cars, the motorcycle wouldn''t get far before the zombies swarmed.


    "You don''t have a choice," Ryan said, his voice sharp as steel. He raised the gun, his expression unyielding.


    "That''s illegal!" one of the brothers protested, his voice trembling.


    Ryan sneered. "You''d rather break the law than end up dead, wouldn''t you?"


    "We''ll die either way!" the other brother exclaimed, shaking his head in terror.


    Ryan chuckled darkly. "Fine. Then choose: get shot by me right now or drive that motorcycle."


    His voice was emotionless, and the coldness in his eyes made it clear that their lives meant nothing to him. To Ryan, the death of these two men was a small price to pay to lure the zombies away. In his mind, everyone else was expendable¡ªexcept for his sister.


    This indifference wasn''t new; it had been ingrained in him since childhood and sharpened by the apocalypse. If not for the risk of attracting zombies with gunfire, he wouldn''t have hesitated to kill them outright.


    Facing the gun''s unrelenting barrel, the brothers exchanged hateful glances with Ryan but knew they had no other choice. Reluctantly, they moved toward the motorcycle, their bodies trembling with both fear and rage.


    The motorcycle roared to life, the engine''s noisy "buzz buzz buzz" echoing through the street. The sound immediately caught the attention of a nearby horde of zombies, who turned and rushed toward it, their fangs bared and claws outstretched.


    Panicked, the two brothers forgot all about the gun pointed at them earlier and scrambled onto the motorcycle. "Go! Drive! Hurry!" the older brother yelled frantically at his sibling.


    Meanwhile, Ryan had already slipped into a milk tea shop on the street, using it as a temporary hideout. Within moments, the zombies swarmed toward the source of the noise, snarling and howling as they closed in.


    Though clumsy, the zombies moved with alarming speed, quickly closing the distance to the center of the road.


    Suddenly, there was a loud "bang." The motorcycle, speeding recklessly, skidded out of control and slammed into an abandoned car. Both brothers were thrown off, landing heavily on the ground and briefly losing consciousness.


    By the time they regained their senses, the zombies were less than 20 meters away. Injured and disoriented, the brothers struggled to their feet, limping as they attempted to flee. Desperation filled their movements as they stumbled forward.


    "Run faster!" the younger brother cried out.


    But just as he took a big step forward, the older brother shoved him hard. The younger brother lost his balance and fell face-first onto the ground with a thud.


    "You bastard!" he shouted, turning back in anger, but his words were cut short.


    The brief delay was all it took. The swarm descended upon him with terrifying speed. A zombie sank its teeth into his shoulder, tearing off a chunk of flesh as warm blood spurted out. The younger brother''s screams echoed briefly before being drowned out by the growls of the feeding zombies. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The frenzy intensified as the zombies tore him apart, devouring his flesh in a grotesque display. Within moments, there was nothing left of the man but shredded remains.


    The older brother, now pale with terror, glanced back and saw the carnage. His gamble had bought him precious seconds, but it wasn''t enough. The horde was still too close, and his younger brother''s horrifying fate played out in mere moments.


    From his vantage point in the milk tea shop, Ryan observed the chaos. The two men had successfully drawn away the majority of the zombies, leaving only a handful lingering near his hiding spot.


    "Fortunately," Ryan muttered under his breath.


    With his backpack secured, he darted out of the shop. The two remaining zombies turned toward him but were too slow to react. Ryan outpaced them easily, vanishing down the street before they could catch up.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Apocalypse Overlord System

    "Bang¡­ bang, bang!" Ryan gripped the Type 54 pistol tightly, firing three consecutive shots at the zombies surrounding him.


    The gun''s powerful recoil sent a jolt through his arms, numbing his hands. He nearly dropped the weapon. While the pistol''s power was enough to blow half a zombie''s head off with a single shot, the recoil was equally unforgiving.


    Ryan managed to maintain control¡ªpartly because of his previous experience with firearms and partly due to his excellent physical fitness. Even so, only two of the bullets hit their mark. One struck a zombie square in the head, dropping it instantly, while the second hit the torso of another.


    Two bloodied and grotesque zombies collapsed to the ground. The third, which was hit in the arm, was flung half a meter back by the bullet''s impact but was still moving.


    Without hesitation, Ryan grabbed his engineer''s shovel and swung it down with brutal force. The blade crushed the last zombie''s skull, sending a sickening mix of black and red blood splattering across the pavement, mingled with fragments of white brain matter. The sight and stench made Ryan nauseous, but he pushed through his disgust.


    He didn''t waste another second. Breaking free from the encirclement, Ryan sprinted toward the other end of the street.


    Meanwhile, the survivors hiding on the staircases flanking the street were roused by the gunfire. They cautiously peeked out, spotting a lone young man dashing past with a backpack strapped to his shoulders.


    Ten minutes later:


    "Whack!"


    Ryan slammed a male zombie to the ground with a single blow from his shovel. He instinctively dodged the spray of gore, though some still splattered onto his clothes.


    He had finally made it out of the street and was resting against the wall of a small shop. Breathing heavily, he pulled out his water bottle and took a long sip, his body trembling from exhaustion.


    Suddenly, a cold, mechanical voice echoed in his mind:


    "Mission accomplished: Kill ten Level 1 zombies within three hours. Apocalypse Overlord System activated. Host information detection in progress."


    Ryan froze, startled by the voice. His eyes darted around, searching for its source, but the street was silent.


    "What was that? Did I just hear¡­ a system?" he muttered, half in disbelief.


    The voice had been unmistakable¡ªclear, emotionless, and impossible to ignore. It resonated directly in his mind, as though bypassing his ears entirely.


    "Am I imagining things?" he murmured, still scanning the area. But no matter how much he looked, it was evident: the voice wasn''t coming from his surroundings. It had spoken directly to him.


    [Ding... Detection completed.]


    The mechanical voice sounded again. At the same time, a translucent light screen appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    Host: Ryan


    Special Ability: None


    Physical Fitness: 13 (normal adult male: 10)


    Speed: 14


    Attack: 16


    This was the basic information displayed. On the left and right sides of the screen, Ryan noticed more detailed data, including his means of attack.


    He focused on one entry: Street Boxing.


    Ryan''s face immediately darkened.


    "Street Boxing? Seriously?" he muttered to himself. While his fighting style might lack finesse, it was honed through countless battles. Was this the system''s way of insulting him? He had practiced proper boxing techniques¡ªwhy label it as "Street"? Suppressing his irritation, he continued examining his stats.


    Beneath the main display were two additional lines of text:


    Points: 10


    Earn 1 point per Level 1 zombie killed.


    Points can be used to purchase items in the system store.


    Ryan''s eyes lit up with excitement as he explored the Apocalypse Overlord System. According to the system''s introduction, this was a one-of-a-kind tool designed to help the host rise to the top and become the ruler of the apocalypse, unifying the world.


    For the first time, Ryan felt like his brain was struggling to process everything. Yet, given the circumstances, he reasoned that if the apocalypse could happen, then a system like this wasn''t entirely implausible. He decided to stay calm.


    However, the system didn''t seem very... interactive. No matter how many questions Ryan asked, the only response was the cold, mechanical voice. Unlike the intelligent, conversational systems he had read about in novels, this one felt more like an inflexible program.


    Shaking his head, Ryan moved on. He discovered a Novice Gift Pack in the system''s inventory. If he hadn''t checked thoroughly, he might have missed it entirely, as there had been no prior notification about its existence.


    With a mix of excitement and skepticism, he opened the gift pack.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host! You have obtained the following:


    Jeet Kune Do Grandmaster ability (already issued).


    Firearms Proficiency (already issued).]


    In an instant, a flood of new knowledge surged into Ryan''s mind. It felt as though he had undergone years of martial arts training in mere seconds. Techniques, strategies, and forms of Jeet Kune Do flowed through his thoughts alongside an in-depth understanding of firearms.


    It was overwhelming but exhilarating. Ryan clenched his fists, feeling as though his body had also adapted to this newfound expertise. It was as if he had been practicing and refining these skills his entire life.


    Jeet Kune Do (Improvised): Developed by Bruce Lee, Jeet Kune Do is a hybrid martial arts philosophy that emphasizes practicality, adaptability, and efficiency. It does not adhere to a specific style and is often referred to as the "style of no style." Its movements are characterized by directness, simplicity, and fluidity.


    In terms of martial arts techniques, it incorporates strikes, grappling, trapping, and footwork, blending elements from various systems to suit the individual''s abilities and situation. It stresses minimal effort with maximum effect, aiming to intercept and counter the opponent''s actions swiftly and decisively.


    Jeet Kune Do generates power through body mechanics, employing proper alignment, relaxation, and explosive speed. Its principles include economy of motion, non-telegraphic movement, and adaptability, making it highly effective in real-world scenarios.


    With its motto of "Using no way as way, having no limitation as limitation," JKD embodies the essence of freedom, fluidity, and effectiveness in martial arts.


    Ryan didn''t know how powerful he was as a master of Jeet Kune Do, but he felt that he could kill a Bull now. At the same time, he had a wealth of knowledge about boxing in his mind.


    As for the proficiency in firearms, it was also very good for Ryan. At least now he felt much more familiar with the Type 54 pistol in his hand. If he fired again, he would generally never miss the target or let the pistol slip out of his hand.


    Regarding the two abilities Ryan obtained, in the system''s ability store, the Jeet Kune Do Grandmaster requires 500 points, while Firearms Proficiency requires 300 points. In other words, if Ryan kills zombies, he will need at least 800 points to acquire these two abilities. But now, he can get them for free.


    The system''s store is primarily divided into two categories: abilities and enhancements. The abilities include those Ryan has already acquired, such as driving skills from entry-level to master level, throwing skills from entry-level to master level, and hundreds of other types.


    Each ability ranges from entry-level, skilled, proficient, master, and finally grandmaster, and can be purchased from 100 points to 500 points, respectively.


    The enhancement abilities focus on enhancing physical fitness and things like weapons, such as Ryan''s physical attack and other basic panels. Each enhancement requires 30 points, and the higher the level, the higher the requirements.


    For example, Ryan''s current panel is:


    Physical Fitness: 25 Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speed: 29


    Attack: 31


    Jeet Kune Do not only brings boxing knowledge and techniques but also significantly boosts his physical fitness. After all, without sufficient physical fitness, the power of Jeet Kune Do cannot be fully realized.


    "Tsk tsk tsk"


    Ryan looked at his panel in amazement. It was several times stronger than before; especially his attack was nearly three times that of a normal adult male. The other aspects were also more than twice as strong. It was simply abnormal...

 Chapter 8 - 8: Contact

    The firearms proficiency ability didn''t bring much improvement to Ryan''s physical fitness, but its effect wasn''t weak. After all, against the current zombies, firearms still played a critical role in the early stages of survival.


    Although Ryan''s body wasn''t yet strong enough to withstand bullets, he was confident that within ten steps, no one could hit him with a gun. That was the power granted by Jeet Kune Do.


    The system''s enhanced capabilities offered many advantages, but Ryan hadn''t had the time to explore them all.


    The Apocalypse Overlord System was designed to help him establish a hegemonic force to unify the world. However, for Ryan, his immediate priority was rescuing his sister trapped at the airport. Everything else could wait.


    Spotting three zombies nearby, Ryan decided to practice his skills. Gripping the engineer shovel in his hand, he dodged, ducked, and swung with remarkable precision.


    The system-enhanced physical fitness didn''t just boost his strength¡ªit also multiplied his speed. Before the zombies could even graze him, Ryan had evaded their attacks and struck decisively. In just over ten seconds, three heads hit the ground.


    Throughout the battle, Ryan felt nearly effortless. His improved endurance allowed him to fight at high intensity without tiring, leaving him exhilarated. This was the power of his enhanced body.


    "Not bad," Ryan muttered, clenching his fist in excitement. With his newfound abilities, the chances of rescuing his sister had significantly increased. More importantly, the Apocalypse Overlord System gave him the edge to survive¡ªand thrive¡ªin the chaos of this doomsday.


    Closing the light screen in front of him, Ryan continued forward with renewed determination. Along the way, he encountered a lone zombie and swiftly dealt with it.


    [Killed a Level 1 Zombie. Points earned: 1. Current Points: 11.]


    [Killed a Level 1 Zombie. Points earned: 1. Current Points: 15.]


    By the time he had crossed two streets, Ryan had eliminated ten zombies in total. Each system notification filled him with growing excitement. Zombies meant points, and points meant power.


    With his abilities now, he was confident he could easily take on a dozen zombies at once.


    Unless Ryan encountered a large group of zombies, he could slowly take them down one by one. However, after killing more than a dozen zombies, the engineer shovel in his hand bent, and its edge curled. Though the shovel had been sturdy enough initially, it couldn''t withstand Ryan''s relentless use.


    "Ugh, the security in ABC Country is too good. There isn''t even a place to get weapons on the streets," Ryan muttered, glancing around the empty roads in frustration. With his shovel now discarded, he found himself worrying about finding a replacement weapon.


    On a whim, Ryan decided to try dialing his sister''s number again. He didn''t have much hope¡ªhe had tried several times before with no success¡ªbut to his shock, the call actually connected this time.


    "Hey, sister¡ª" Ryan began excitedly. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Little brother¡ª" Lily''s voice overlapped with his, equally eager.


    "Sister, where are you? Are you okay? Be careful of those zombies!" Ryan''s voice trembled with relief, and tears threatened to spill. Hearing his sister''s voice again was a comfort he hadn''t dared to expect. For hours, he had feared the worst, imagining he might reach the airport only to find her gone.


    "I''m fine. I''m in the lobby on the third floor of the airport," Lily said, her voice tinged with cautious relief. "There''s a cafeteria here with food and water. The elevators are blocked off, so it''s safe for now. How about you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, sister. Stay put¡ªI''m coming to get you. Just wait for me!" Ryan exclaimed, his heart swelling with determination. It had been three hours since the apocalypse began, and he was only halfway to the airport. But now, knowing Lily was alive and safe gave him renewed purpose.


    "No, don''t come!" Lily''s voice turned sharp with alarm. "It''s too dangerous out here. The streets are swarming with zombies. Please don''t risk it!"


    "It''s okay," Ryan reassured her, striding forward with conviction. "I''m a lot stronger now, and I''ve got a gun."


    "Brother, I''m begging you, don''t come," Lily pleaded, her voice cracking with panic. "There are at least hundreds of zombies at the airport. You won''t be able to get in. It''s too dangerous¡ªyou could get killed!"


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''m halfway there now. I will definitely rescue you. Wait for me," Ryan said, clenching his fists before hanging up the phone.


    Lily listened to the busy tone, staring blankly at the phone, unsure of what to say. Although she had a very close relationship with her brother and they had grown up relying on each other, she knew better than anyone that once Ryan made up his mind, nothing could change it.


    Pursing her red lips, Lily decided she couldn''t just sit back and wait for death. She had to help her brother and find a way to solve some of his problems.


    On the other side, Ryan ate a few bites of bread, discarded the empty water bottle in his hand, and stepped out of the room.


    He was now three kilometers away from the airport. The distance wasn''t far, and if nothing unexpected happened, he would arrive in just over an hour. He could only hope there wouldn''t be any problems.


    Ryan smashed open a fire cabinet on the street, retrieving the fire axe inside. He swung it experimentally, testing its weight, power, and feel. It was sturdy, well-balanced¡ªa good weapon for dealing with zombies.


    Spending 20 points, he casually enhanced the fire axe. The blade became noticeably sharper, its surface gleaming with a black sheen. The axe''s weight increased, and the opposite end transformed into a hammer, effectively turning it into a hammer-axe hybrid.


    After chopping a zombie to the ground, a smug smile spread across Ryan''s face. The strengthened weapon was indeed effective, and this was just its first enhancement. He couldn''t help but wonder how powerful it would become after a few more upgrades.


    As he gripped the axe confidently, a sudden scream erupted from behind him. The high-pitched sound startled him, and he almost cursed aloud. The sheer volume was enough to alert all the nearby zombies.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Olivia

    Ryan didn''t have time to figure out who made the piercing, high-pitched scream. He quickly rolled on the ground and tumbled to the other side of the lawn. With a powerful leap, his strong physique allowed him to clear the fence in one jump.


    "Help me..." A faint cry came from behind.


    Ryan didn''t bother to turn around. Although it sounded like a woman''s voice, it wasn''t his concern. If he weren''t on a mission, he might have considered checking to see if she was attractive or worth saving. But right now, his priority was rescuing his sister, and he couldn''t afford any distractions.


    After landing in an area with fewer zombies, Ryan moved swiftly along the railing by the wall. It seemed like he was in a park. To his annoyance, the cries for help continued, trailing behind him like a persistent ghost.


    In an open space, Ryan could have easily relied on his physical abilities to outrun her. But with public facilities scattered everywhere and winding paths that required careful navigation to avoid zombies, it became difficult to shake her off.


    The result? More than a dozen zombies in the park began closing in on him. "Are you kidding me?" Ryan muttered angrily under his breath.


    If he''d known it would come to this, he would''ve dealt with the woman earlier to stop her from making noise and drawing the undead. Left with no choice, Ryan gripped his axe tightly, preparing to take on the encroaching horde.


    Meanwhile, behind a nearby slide, a disheveled woman struggled to move her legs. She glanced up just in time to see Ryan charging fearlessly toward a group of zombies.


    "Oh my God, is he insane?" Olivia froze, her fear momentarily forgotten. She covered her mouth in shock, staring in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her.


    What happened next left her utterly speechless. The young man, who seemed to be courting death, turned out to be ferocious. Like a wolf among sheep, he tore through the group of zombies, cutting them down one by one with ruthless efficiency.


    What stood out most was the crimson battle axe he wielded. With each swing, it cleaved through zombies as if they were nothing. One powerful strike sent a zombie''s head flying into the air before it landed with a sickening thud. The sight was so surreal that Olivia nearly bit her tongue in disbelief.


    She had come to A City for a performance, a simple commercial gig. But halfway through, the world inexplicably fell apart. Zombies¡ªcreatures she had only seen in movies¡ªsuddenly appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, chaos erupted. At least half the audience turned into ravenous monsters, attacking the rest. Caught off guard, the infection spread rapidly through the crowd.


    Olivia managed to escape with the help of her security team, but their luck didn''t last. She tried to flee in her car, only to find the parking lot teeming with even more people¡ªand zombies. With no other options, she and the guards made a desperate run toward the police station, hoping for refuge. Unfortunately, they were ambushed by a swarm of undead, and Olivia barely escaped, taking shelter in a nearby store.


    Terrified and alone, she clung to hope when she spotted Ryan. Desperation led her to follow him, but her clumsiness awakened a zombie, nearly sealing her fate.


    Meanwhile, Ryan had already dispatched the dozen zombies that surrounded him. One by one, they fell, adding another 15 points to his total. With 48 points now stored in the system, he considered his next move. He could strengthen his physical attributes or save up 50 points to upgrade his battle axe.


    Speaking of the axe, it proved to be a masterpiece. Even after slicing through a dozen zombies, it remained pristine, its blade gleaming orange despite the coating of blood and gore.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary firefighting axe, but after being enhanced, it was now as durable and sharp as high-strength alloy steel.


    Having dealt with the zombies, Ryan turned his attention to the source of the noise and strode forward purposefully.


    "Shut up if you want to live," Ryan snapped coldly, his patience wearing thin. He didn''t have time for foolishness.


    Without hesitation, he slapped the woman across the face, silencing her instantly. Fear flickered in her eyes as she clasped her stinging cheek, too shocked to respond. Ryan grabbed her wrist and pulled her along, leading her in a different direction.


    Although Ryan could handle a dozen zombies without breaking a sweat, he needed her to understand the severity of the situation. It was the apocalypse, and there was no room for stupidity. Navigating the complex layout of the park, Ryan managed to evade the larger groups of zombies with ease.


    "Where are you taking me?" Olivia finally stammered, trailing behind him. The trembling in her voice betrayed her fear. She hadn''t recovered from the slap or the cold, detached look in Ryan''s eyes. The bloodied axe in his hand only added to her terror. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan came to an abrupt stop and turned to face her. "Let me make one thing very clear," he said, his tone as icy as his gaze. "From this moment on, you are my personal property. You don''t get to refuse my orders, question my decisions, or defy me in any way. Do you understand?"


    Olivia froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. The words hung in the air like a blade poised to strike. Personal property? Her mind raced. She was Olivia¡ªonce a star adored by millions. She had never been treated like this, not even by the most overbearing directors.


    "You¡­ you can''t be serious," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Why would you treat me like this?"


    Ryan''s lips twisted into a sneer. "Why? Because I saved your life. That''s all the reason I need. You owe me everything now. I''m not here to ask for your consent¡ªI''m telling you how it''s going to be."


    Her hands trembled as she clenched her fists. Humiliation burned in her chest, but fear kept her silent. She wanted to argue, to resist, but the man standing before her was like a predator, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    Olivia felt torn between defiance and survival. She had been a star, a woman of grace and status, desired and respected. Even now, her beauty was an asset that could elevate her to the top in this post-apocalyptic nightmare¡ªif she played her cards right. But this man, with his bloodied axe and domineering attitude, was treating her as nothing more than an object.


    For the first time, Olivia felt utterly powerless.


    She boldly declared, "No, that''s impossible. You saved me, and I''m willing to repay you in some way, but I can''t agree to that."


    Olivia held Ryan''s gaze for a moment, her voice gradually softening as she continued, "Are you finished? Because if you are, we should get moving..." Her tone faltered under Ryan''s unyielding stare.


    Ryan''s expression didn''t change. "Done talking?" he asked flatly. Without waiting for her response, he moved forward and grabbed her with one hand, lifting her effortlessly, as though she were nothing more than a stray chicken.


    "I''m a generous person," Ryan said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You attracted thirteen zombies earlier, so I''ll kindly return the favor. Fair exchange, right?"


    Before Olivia could process his words, Ryan turned and walked toward the other side of the wall, carrying her like a sack of grain.


    "No! No, let me go!" Olivia cried out, her voice trembling with panic as she flailed against his grip. Her struggles were futile against Ryan''s sheer strength.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Ryan hurled her over the fence. She landed hard on the cold, unforgiving ground, her body jarring painfully on impact. Stunned, she lay there for a moment, her mind racing as she registered the dark silhouettes of bodies scattered around her.


    The icy chill of the ground jolted her back to reality. Olivia''s eyes widened in terror as she realized where she was. Screaming, she scrambled to her feet, ignoring the sharp pain that shot through her limbs.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Olivias Transformation

    "Rahh!" The zombies, dozens of meters away, caught the scent of living prey and surged forward with guttural howls. Their grotesque faces, smeared with blood and torn flesh, painted a picture of pure horror.


    Panic surged through Olivia, overtaking every ounce of her composure. Her resolve crumbled, and the thought of being torn apart by these monsters made her whole body tremble.


    "No, no, I don''t want to die!" she screamed, desperately rushing to the fence. Her trembling hands fumbled as she tried to climb over, but her injured body betrayed her. Despite multiple attempts, she slipped and fell each time, her cries echoing in the empty park.


    Through the metal bars of the fence, Ryan''s cold, unyielding gaze met hers. He stood motionless, his expression devoid of sympathy. To him, she might as well have been a corpse.


    She was beautiful¡ªstunning, even¡ªwith her fair skin and elegant features. Even in her disheveled state, her striking beauty stood out. But in the apocalypse, beauty was worthless.


    Ryan had no use for a weak, crying, incompetent woman who couldn''t adapt. If she couldn''t grasp the gravity of her situation, she was better off dead. He had no qualms about leaving her to her fate.


    "Open the gate! I''ll do it! I agree to your terms¡ªplease! Save me!" Olivia''s screams turned into desperate sobs. "I''ll be your woman, whatever you want¡ªjust save me! I don''t want to die!"


    Her cries grew more frantic as the zombies closed in, now just twenty meters away.


    Ryan didn''t move. His expression remained impassive, watching as the undead crept closer. Only when the zombies were within five meters of Olivia did he act.


    With swift precision, Ryan vaulted the fence, his battle axe already slicing through the air. In mere moments, the cluster of zombies lay in pieces around him, black blood pooling on the ground.


    Grabbing Olivia by her collar, Ryan hauled her over the fence and unceremoniously dropped her to the ground.


    He crouched in front of her trembling form, his hand gripping her chin firmly. His cold eyes bore into hers as he spoke.


    "Remember what you just said," he warned, his voice icy and sharp. "This is your only warning. If you pull something like that again, I''ll leave you out there with them."


    Ryan patted Olivia''s face lightly, his smirk cold and condescending. "There are plenty of beautiful women in the apocalypse. If I wanted, I could find a dozen prettier than you without much effort. Women are worthless in times like these."


    "Y-Yes..." Olivia stammered, shivering under his icy gaze. Fear gripped her heart, and she didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    Ryan''s smile widened, but it carried no warmth. "One more thing. Remember this¡ªyou belong to me now. When you speak to me, address me with respect. Better yet, kneel next time, so I don''t have to remind you."


    His fingers pinched her cheeks, tilting her face up as though she were a doll he was toying with.


    Olivia froze, her mind racing. The blatant insult and demeaning treatment left her humiliated, but the fear of Ryan''s strength overshadowed her resentment. His casual dominance over the zombies moments ago had left her deeply shaken. In her eyes, he was more terrifying than the monsters themselves.


    She had no choice but to accept her position¡ªfor now.


    "Master¡­ Master..." Olivia''s voice trembled as she slowly sank to her knees, her tone faltering with forced obedience. She was unaccustomed to groveling, and her movements were awkward, her posture stiff.


    Ryan watched her with satisfaction, his smirk deepening. His power over her was absolute, and Olivia knew it.


    In the back of her mind, Olivia couldn''t help but think of his earlier words. Women and money¡ªthe two things most meaningless in the apocalypse. If Ryan wanted, he could replace her in an instant. There would always be others: women more beautiful, more obedient, more eager to please.


    Her fear grew with each passing moment. Would he tire of her? Would she become just another item to be traded, discarded without a second thought? The mere possibility made her shiver.


    Olivia understood all too well now¡ªRyan wasn''t someone she could defy.


    Olivia was a smart woman; she had to be to climb to the top of the entertainment industry on her own merit. Her intelligence helped her quickly analyze her precarious situation. If she wanted to survive¡ªand more importantly, to secure her position¡ªshe needed to ensure that Ryan wouldn''t abandon her. Pleasing him, both in action and demeanor, seemed like the only viable strategy.


    Ryan, on the other hand, was oblivious to the whirlwind of calculations running through Olivia''s mind. He simply saw the results¡ªa once-proud woman kneeling before him, her demeanor transformed into one of subservience. Her sudden obedience pleased him, and he felt a sense of satisfaction at having such a beautiful woman at his feet.


    However, if Ryan had known about her internal scheming, he might have found it amusing. The idea of trading Olivia or any of "his women" was laughable. Ryan''s possessiveness was absolute. Once someone was his, they were his alone.


    Not only that, Ryan already had plans for the future. After ensuring his sister''s safety, he intended to establish his own faction, a domain where he would be the sole man in charge. But those ambitions were for another day.


    "Master... Master, do you want it? It''s my first time~" Olivia knelt on the ground, rubbing her head on Ryan''s thigh, and said shyly, her face even rubbing against his lower body. It was her first time to be so close to a man, and she was extremely nervous.


    Ryan was still a little surprised. He didn''t know why this woman became so obedient so quickly. But this was also good. It saved him from wasting time.


    Although he really wanted to kill this woman right there, let her taste his big cock, fuck her until she begged for mercy, and comfort his eager little brother, but now is not the time and the position is not right.


    "No need," Ryan said curtly, motioning for her to stand.


    Olivia''s face fell, her confidence shaken. Had she done something wrong? Was he angry? Her mind spiraled into panic as she stood trembling, unsure of what to do next.


    Ryan glanced at her, noting her fear. For now, her obedience was enough. There were more pressing matters to attend to than entertaining her misguided attempts to secure his favor. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I have to head to the airport to save my sister. I don''t have time for this right now," Ryan said, easily seeing through Olivia''s hesitation and quickly dispelling her doubts.


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a wave of relief wash over her. The tension in her chest eased, and she silently let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. Gratitude flickered in her mind¡ªat least Ryan didn''t plan to abandon her.


    "Just remember to be obedient from now on. Stay close, keep quiet, and carry this for me." Ryan handed her his mountaineering bag without hesitation. Now that he had someone to lighten the load, there was no reason for him to carry it himself.


    "Yes, Master," Olivia replied quickly, her nerves calming further. She realized Ryan wasn''t as unreasonable as she''d feared.


    As long as she followed his orders, she''d be fine. Without complaint, she slung the heavy bag over her shoulders and prepared to follow him obediently.


    {Interact guys, I have seen many novels and noticed early growth of a book is very important.


    Send power stones so that algorithm boosts my book}

 Chapter 11 - 11: Reaching The Airport

    Ryan led the way, holding his axe tightly, while Olivia followed closely behind with the bag strapped to her back, looking like an obedient little girl.


    The once-admired star goddess, revered by countless fans, had become meek and submissive in a matter of hours. A few slaps and being thrown into a horde of zombies were all it took to break her resistance.


    Avoiding large groups of zombies, their progress was steady. With his enhanced strength, Ryan no longer needed to rely on stealth or other tactics. Dispatching a few scattered zombies was almost effortless.


    Olivia trailed behind, her gaze fixed on Ryan as he raised his axe, dispatching zombies with swift and precise strikes. His raw power and ease in handling the undead left her both awestruck and a little fearful. His movements were so quick and calculated that, even when surrounded by several zombies, he would dodge gracefully before finishing them off without a scratch.


    What would have been a three-hour journey took Ryan just forty minutes, even with Olivia slowing him down. Still, her stamina surprised him. Despite her average physical fitness, she managed to keep up with his brisk pace, breathing heavily but never complaining.


    Now, they stood on the outskirts of A City''s airport¡ªthe only one in the area. The massive airport grounds were bustling with activity before the apocalypse, in a city of nearly 30 million people. But now, it was a battlefield.


    Ryan scanned the area. Outside the airport hall, the square teemed with zombies. Hundreds of them shuffled aimlessly, their groans filling the air. And these were just the ones outside¡ªthere were undoubtedly more inside the building.


    "Can you drive a truck?" Ryan asked, his brow furrowed as he turned to Olivia.


    She was staring at the sea of zombies, visibly unsettled. His question snapped her out of her daze. "No... I''ve only driven cars before," she replied, shaking her head.


    Ryan nodded slightly, deep in thought. He hadn''t expected much, but it was worth asking.


    It was unlikely for someone like Olivia to have experience driving a truck. However, since she had driven a car before, that would suffice. She didn''t need expert driving skills for what Ryan had planned.


    Olivia glanced nervously at Ryan''s face, unsure of his intentions. His calm, calculating demeanor only heightened her unease.


    Taking her by the hand, Ryan led her to a truck parked nearby. It appeared to have been used for airport construction and was abandoned when the apocalypse began.


    After searching around but failing to find the keys, Ryan resorted to smashing the console. He rummaged through the wires inside, isolating the neutral and live wires to hotwire the truck.


    Ryan then began teaching Olivia the basics of driving a truck. She didn''t need to master it¡ªjust understanding the essentials would be enough. Fortunately, the controls were somewhat similar to a car''s, and with a bit of practice, Olivia started to get the hang of it.


    "Listen carefully," Ryan instructed. "When I give the signal, start driving. Circle the square, maintain a steady speed¡ªneither too fast nor too slow¡ªand then stop under that tower," he said, pointing toward the airport control tower a few hundred meters away. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I..." Olivia hesitated, her voice trembling. The plan sounded simple, but the reality of navigating a truck through a horde of zombies was anything but. Especially for someone inexperienced like her, avoiding a crash seemed like a tall order.


    "Do as I say," Ryan said firmly. "If you can reach the tower, go inside, lock the door, and stay put. Zombies won''t follow you up there. Take this for protection." He handed her a Type 54 pistol.


    "Master..." Olivia looked up at him, her eyes filled with fear and desperation. She resembled a frightened kitten, unsure if her owner was about to abandon her. The plan seemed so fantastical that she couldn''t help but wonder if Ryan intended to leave her behind.


    "Don''t worry, just be obedient. It''s okay. I promise I''ll come to rescue you. Be good¡ªthe master won''t abandon you." Ryan''s voice softened as he gently stroked her cheek.


    Feeling Ryan''s gentleness, Olivia relaxed slightly, though she was still visibly scared. God must have taken pity on her. Just half a day ago, she had been a popular star, basking in the adoration of thousands of fans and living a luxurious, comfortable life. Now, she was risking her life, tasked with driving a truck to ram into hordes of zombies.


    "Master... please, you must not forget to save me," Olivia whispered, clutching her arm fearfully. She didn''t dare refuse Ryan''s request but was clearly terrified.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Ryan reassured her with a smile. If Olivia cooperated with him in rescuing her sister, he was determined to do his best to bring her to safety as well.


    Lily''s voice came through, saying, "Sister, I''m next to the airport, near the two trucks by the square."


    On the third floor of the airport, Lily stood, both surprised and worried. She hurried to the massive floor-to-ceiling window and looked out at the two mud-covered trucks on the road, a few hundred meters away.


    Ryan spotted the trucks and scanned the square, noting the swarm of zombies. A plan began to form in his mind. There were hundreds of zombies in the square alone, not counting the ones elsewhere, including those inside the airport hall. Altogether, there were at least thousands.


    Handling them alone would take an uncertain amount of time and would put his life at significant risk. So, he devised a daring strategy: Olivia would drive one of the trucks to lure most of the zombies in the square toward the tower west of the airport.


    With another truck in tow, Ryan positioned it directly below the airport hall. He instructed his sister, Lily, to break a window on the third floor and jump down. The dump truck, already tall, had its bed filled with sand, creating a cushioning effect. This reduced the actual drop to just five or six meters.


    Ryan explained his plan to Lily. Despite her worries, she knew there was no changing his mind. Her brother had made it this far to rescue her, and all she could do now was trust him and cooperate.


    Once everything was set, Ryan signaled Olivia, who was waiting in another truck nearby. Following his cue, the heavy truck rumbled to life and began its ascent up the steps of the square, with Ryan close behind.


    The low growl of the engine shattered the eerie stillness, and the reaction was immediate. Hundreds of zombies turned at the noise, their guttural roars filling the air as they converged on Olivia''s truck.


    The massive vehicle, gaining momentum, plowed through the horde with unstoppable force. Zombies were sent flying on impact, their shattered limbs, ribs, and entrails splattering against the truck. The gruesome debris left streaks of blood and flesh on the windows, painting them in sticky, reddish-brown smears.


    The side windows were quickly obscured, and soon half the front windshield was covered in gore, making it increasingly difficult for Olivia to see.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Rescuing Sister

    Ryan followed behind Olivia, carrying another truck in his hands, his gaze fixed on her as she drove further and further away. He couldn''t help but feel worried. Though he had quickly taught her some basic driving skills, how much could she truly grasp in such a short time?


    He could only hope nothing went wrong.


    In the truck ahead, within just a minute, Olivia had already plowed through dozens of zombies. The heavy truck she was driving crushed them with ease, but because she had to maintain a controlled speed to keep the zombies'' attention, hundreds of undead were now trailing behind her. On either side and even ahead, more zombies were converging on her path.


    If she were driving at full speed, she might have felt safer. Only a massive horde, thousands strong, could stop a heavy truck moving at full throttle.


    But now, with the truck moving slowly to lure the zombies, there was a risk. If too many zombies were caught under the wheels, the vehicle could get stuck.


    Olivia shuddered at the thought of what might happen if that occurred. The overwhelming horde would swarm the truck, and she...


    She shook her head, refusing to dwell on the horrifying image. Instead, she gritted her teeth and clumsily turned the steering wheel, pressing the accelerator with trembling feet. The creaking sound of the giant wheels crushing bones sent shivers down her spine, and terror gripped her heart.


    Still, Olivia stayed focused, her determination fueled by the weight of her master''s mission. The heavy truck weaved through the square, drawing nearly all the zombies to her. Even Ryan could see swarms pouring out of the airport hall, joining the horde chasing her.


    As Olivia approached the airport control tower, she prepared to slow down. But for a novice driver like her, the truck was still moving too fast. Despite pressing the brakes as hard as she could, the heavy vehicle slammed into the side of the control tower with a loud crash.


    The out-of-control truck skidded sideways for several meters, crushing a wave of zombies before grinding to a halt. Olivia''s head struck the glass, leaving her momentarily dazed.


    It took her a few seconds to gather herself. Shaking off the dizziness, she struggled to free her legs from the cab and pushed the door open. By now, the zombies had surrounded the truck, their guttural howls filling the air. A few were already clawing at the truck''s wheels, trying to climb up.


    Fear washed over Olivia, her face pale as she fumbled with the pistol Ryan had given her. With a desperate leap, she jumped onto the spiral staircase nearby¡ªthe emergency passage attached to the side of the tower, allowing her to avoid entering the building itself.


    She scrambled up the stairs, half-crawling, half-rolling, clutching the pistol tightly in her trembling hands. Fortunately, the staircase was clear of zombies. Reaching the top, Olivia slammed the inner door shut, locking herself in. Finally, she collapsed against the wall, her whole body shaking with fear and relief.


    Meanwhile, Ryan was driving the second truck, following Olivia''s earlier path but taking a different route. Instead of heading toward the control tower, he aimed directly for the airport hall.


    Unlike Olivia, Ryan was much more skilled behind the wheel. While not an expert driver, his experience was enough to navigate the chaos with precision. He steered the truck straight toward the airport entrance and, with a deafening crash, rammed it into the doorway, blocking most of the building''s main exit.


    "Get down here quickly!" Ryan shouted, stepping out of the truck and looking up toward the control tower.


    The plan had gone better than expected¡ªOlivia had successfully lured almost all the zombies away, allowing Ryan to approach the airport hall without much resistance. However, he knew he couldn''t linger. If the zombies inside the building began to break through, the situation could turn deadly.


    On the third floor of the airport, Lily watched nervously. She had just explained the situation to the other survivors, who remained skeptical. Most didn''t believe anyone would risk coming to their rescue, but some clung to the hope that it might be true.


    Unexpectedly, Ryan had managed to lead most of the zombies away, driving the truck downstairs. Liam couldn''t help but admire Ryan''s incredible imagination and bold ideas.


    What worried them now, however, was that while everything else was in place, breaking the glass on the third floor became a major obstacle. The airport''s large floor-to-ceiling windows were made of high-strength tempered glass, not the ordinary kind. Even after several attempts to smash them, it was clear that breaking them with a gun or other tools would be nearly impossible.


    Liam, holding a stool, swung it at the glass with all his might, but it left no mark. The group felt a sense of discouragement. The rescue was so close, yet they couldn''t break through. They dared not go up the stairs, as while many zombies were distracted by the noise downstairs, others had gathered at the entrance on the first floor.


    Ryan observed the zombies crawling out of the doorway, frowning. He raised the axe in his hand, swung it in a circle, and with a whistling sound, hurled it directly at the floor-to-ceiling window on the third floor.


    With a sharp "click," the axe embedded itself in the glass, shattering it into pieces. The group inside cheered in relief as the window broke wide open in just a few strikes.


    Looking down at the sand truck below, they hesitated.


    "Sister, jump down, it''s okay!" Ryan shouted up.


    Although the jump seemed daunting, Lily trusted Ryan and gritted her teeth, deciding to leap. Fortunately, she landed smoothly without injury.


    As soon as the others saw someone safely carrying it, they quickly followed suit. In less than a minute, all the survivors on the third floor had jumped into the cargo hold of the truck. By this time, Ryan had already dealt with three zombies that tried to climb up.


    Ryan started the truck, shaking off the dozen or so zombies surrounding him, and drove toward the airport tower. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Olivia, jump over here!"


    Olivia''s heart lifted when she heard Ryan''s voice. She had been worried, fearing that Ryan might leave her behind.


    Without hesitation, Olivia leaped from the safety stairs and into the truck''s cab, landing in Ryan''s arms.


    "Woo woo woo... Master, I was so scared. I thought you didn''t want me anymore," she whimpered, her earlier reluctance gone. She now clung to him like a puppy afraid of being abandoned.


    Ryan gently stroked Olivia''s hair, comforting her. For someone who had never killed so much as a chicken, he was impressed that she had completed the task he assigned her.


    The truck roared to life, charging forward and crushing zombies in its path as it carved out a route.


    It had been dangerously close. If the truck had stalled, restarting it would have been nearly impossible. And if too much time had passed, a massive horde of zombies would have overwhelmed them. Even if Ryan managed to avoid them, the survivors in the back of the truck would have been in serious danger.


    The truck surged forward with raw power, smashing through any zombies that blocked its way. Finally, Ryan parked the truck near a gas station, 10 kilometers away from the airport...

 Chapter 13 - 13: Gas Station

    "Come on down," Ryan said to the group crammed into the truck as he parked it next to a gas station on the side of the road. They were covered in dust from the journey and looked exhausted.


    Ryan hugged his sister tightly as she jumped out of the truck, finally feeling a sense of relief. Fortunately, his worst fear hadn''t come true¡ªhis sister was safe.


    Lily opened her mouth, intending to scold Ryan for his risky behavior, but when she saw the look on his face, her heart softened. Instead, she gently patted his shoulder to comfort him.


    However, this wasn''t the time for reminiscing. Although no zombies were nearby, that didn''t mean the area was safe. Ryan exchanged a few quick words with Lily before Olivia jumped out of the truck, glancing at Lily, who stood close to Ryan. She pressed her lips together but said nothing.


    "Alright, you can go now," Ryan said to the other survivors by the truck, his tone distant.


    "Hey, what''s with the attitude?" one of the men in the group snapped, clearly offended. The others murmured in agreement, unhappy with Ryan''s brusque remark.


    "Come on, little brother, there''s no need to talk like that," Liam said, stepping forward to defuse the tension. "It''s not easy for any of us to survive. We should be helping each other."


    "Yeah, exactly. You helped us, but there''s no need to be so rude," another survivor chimed in.


    "We''re all struggling to survive. We could stick together and look out for one another," a few others added.


    "Are you done? If you are, then get out of here. If it weren''t for saving my sister, do you think I''d bother bringing a bunch of losers like you along?" Ryan said coldly.


    His rude and insulting words immediately ignited anger among the survivors. Their tempers flared, and they began shouting accusations at one another, forgetting their original grievances.


    Bang! A gunshot shattered the chaos. Olivia, who had been standing silently nearby, had fired into the air. It was her first time using a gun, and while her aim wasn''t perfect, the shot had the intended effect¡ªit silenced everyone.


    Olivia wasn''t naive. From her observations, it was clear Ryan had no desire to keep these people around, and their constant complaints had only fueled his irritation. Acting decisively, she had fired a warning shot. Although the bullet missed its intended mark, it whizzed dangerously close to the ear of the loudest man in the group.


    Catching Ryan''s approving glance, Olivia steeled herself and aimed the gun directly at the frightened survivors. Her voice was soft, almost sweet, but carried a chilling authority. "Are you done talking? Didn''t you hear my master tell you to leave?"


    Her words, coupled with the cold, unyielding muzzle of the gun, struck fear into the survivors. No one dared utter another word.


    Lily stood quietly to the side, observing the scene unfold. Some of the survivors glanced at her, their eyes pleading for mercy, hoping she might intervene on their behalf. After all, they had survived together until now. But to Lily, only one thing mattered¡ªher brother''s safety. As long as she and Ryan were alive and well, why should she care about the fate of anyone else?


    However, something Olivia said caught Lily''s attention. While everyone else was focused on the threat, Lily noticed the peculiar term Olivia used: Master?


    She frowned slightly, her thoughts racing. My brother''s only been away for a few days, and now he''s calling himself someone''s master? Since when did he become this¡­ playful?


    Lily had a playful smile on her face.


    As she observed Olivia more closely, she couldn''t help but admit that the girl was stunning. With her delicate features, voluptuous figure, and graceful curves, Olivia was undeniably a top-tier beauty. What''s more, Lily had recognized her as a highly popular, first-line actress from ABC Country¡ªone with a spotless reputation and no scandals since her debut.


    It seemed her brother had good taste. Lily wasn''t sure how to feel about that.


    Meanwhile, the survivors remained paralyzed with fear after Olivia''s gunshot. Although most ordinary citizens in ABC Country rarely encountered guns in their daily lives, they fully understood their deadly power. No one was foolish enough to test it firsthand. Nervous and terrified, they took several steps back.


    Liam stood off to the side, his expression cold and conflicted. He felt helpless in the situation.


    If he had been closer, he might have had the confidence to disarm Olivia and take the pistol. But at this distance¡ªand with Ryan standing protectively by her side¡ªit was impossible. Liam hadn''t forgotten the earlier scene where Ryan cleaved through tempered glass with an axe, a display of strength that made him think twice about trying anything rash. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Men to the left, women to the right," Ryan ordered sharply, addressing the group of survivors.


    The crowd hesitated, momentarily thrown into chaos, but Liam and a few others managed to calm them and persuade them to follow the instructions. Reluctantly, they separated into two groups.


    "Olivia, let me show you something," Ryan said as he took the Type 54 pistol from her hands. "When dealing with people like this¡ªthose who don''t understand their place¡ªyou need to use real deterrence. Don''t waste your time."


    Without another word, Ryan raised the pistol and fired at one of the men standing on the left.


    Bang!


    The man collapsed instantly, a bloody hole in his forehead.


    "Ah!" Several others on the left realized what was happening and tried to run, but it was too late. The sight of the man''s death sent shockwaves through the group.


    The remaining survivors screamed in terror, scattering in all directions in a desperate attempt to flee.


    "If you keep running, you''ll end up like the one on the ground," Ryan said coldly to the eight terrified women on his right. His ruthless tone and actions had already shaken them, and some began to cry in fear.


    "What you''re doing is a crime," Liam said, his voice trembling with anger. Unlike the others on the left, he had stayed behind, unable to flee.


    While he could somewhat understand Ryan''s earlier actions, this was crossing a line. Ryan''s cold-blooded behavior was testing his moral boundaries.


    "A crime?" Ryan smiled.


    "Are you planning to avenge him? Look around. It''s the end of the world. Do you think the government or the law still exist? Who''s going to come and judge me? If it weren''t such a waste of bullets, I wouldn''t have left any of you men alive."


    Ryan''s eyes hardened as his thoughts drifted. In this new world, there was no room for unnecessary burdens or competition. His plans for the future were clear: the base he intended to build would accept only women.


    A haven filled with beautiful women¡ªwhy should he let men spoil the view? Keeping them alive only invited trouble.


    "You..." Liam''s fists clenched, but he hesitated to act. With no options left, he turned and walked away, his shoulders slumped in defeat.


    Ryan glanced away after his retreat. At least it saved him the trouble¡ªand a bullet.


    "Sis, you and Olivia head inside and start gathering supplies. Find a safe spot to wait," Ryan said to Lily, who had been silently watching the scene unfold with an amused expression.


    Ryan then turned his attention to the gas station. Retrieving a fuel pipe from a nearby pump, he rifled through the pockets of a corpse¡ªlikely a former employee¡ªand found a card to activate the pump. After refueling the truck''s empty tank, he drove it closer to the station.


    With Lily, Olivia, and a few others helping, they raided the store, clearing it of supplies. They took everything they could: water, biscuits, bread, canned food¡ªwhatever was still usable. They also loaded several large barrels of gasoline. The truck''s compartment, emptied of sand earlier, proved spacious enough for their haul.


    Finally, as Ryan glanced toward the distant horizon, his gaze fell on the approaching zombie swarm. A faint smile crept across his face.


    He wouldn''t have to lift a finger¡ªthose fleeing men, including Liam, would be taken care of by the zombies soon enough.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Hospital

    Three hours later, at the City Hospital.


    "So, you went to the airport by yourself¡ªand you brought her with you?" Lily asked, looking at Ryan with a mix of disbelief and confusion.


    It wasn''t that Lily didn''t trust her brother, but she knew him far too well. With his limited skills, while he could handle himself in a fight, it seemed almost impossible that he had managed to break through hordes of zombies to reach the airport. And to top it off, he''d brought Olivia back with him? It didn''t add up.


    "Master is very powerful~" Olivia chimed in, trying to defend Ryan. However, she kept her words to a minimum, fully aware that the stunning, cold beauty standing before her¡ªwho was even more attractive than herself¡ªwas the master''s stepsister. She didn''t dare overstep.


    Ryan shot her a warning glare before offering Lily a sheepish smile. "Ahem... It''s hard to explain, but don''t worry, sis. I can''t exactly take on dozens of zombies just yet."


    While Ryan could maintain his composure around most people, in front of his sister, he felt exposed.


    "Hmph... So, you''ve grown up now, huh? There are things you can''t even share with your sister anymore?" Lily teased, her lips curling into a playful smile. Her cold and aloof demeanor softened slightly as she spoke.


    Ryan chuckled nervously, feeling a bead of sweat roll down his back. Telling his sister about the Apocalypse Overlord System wasn''t impossible, but it was difficult to explain. Rather than diving into a convoluted explanation, he chose to avoid the topic altogether, knowing Lily wouldn''t press him too hard.


    "Alright, fine. If you don''t want to talk about it, do you think I''m going to force it out of you?" Lily said with a sly smile, her fingers gently brushing against his cheek as if she were the elder sibling instead of him.


    Ryan felt a pang of emotion in his chest. He didn''t need words to understand the depth of his sister''s feelings. Her current behavior wasn''t about interrogating him but rather expressing her worry. She was upset because he had ignored her warnings and risked his life to save her.


    "Tell me, what were you thinking? Why did you choose a place like this?" Lily asked, her gaze fixed on the hospital building outside.


    "As I''ve observed, the equipment here is relatively complete, and the hospital''s surroundings are ideal. Most importantly, food is relatively easy to scavenge, but medicine is a different story. Medicine is incredibly valuable in the apocalypse, and it''s not something that can be easily produced," Ryan explained.


    When Ryan first acquired the Apocalypse Overlord System, he had carefully considered how to establish a solid foundation for survival and growth. The City Hospital had quickly become his top choice for a base.


    The location was excellent. Just 500 meters to the east was the City Public Security Headquarters, which meant access to firearms and ammunition. Several supermarkets were nearby, ensuring a steady supply of food. Even more crucially, there was a water purification plant within reach. Clean water was a rare and vital resource in the apocalypse.


    "First, we need to secure this area," Ryan continued. "From here, we can gradually expand our control, spreading out to cover all of ABC City." He stopped short of mentioning his ultimate dream of unifying the world. For now, such ambitions would seem like wild fantasies.


    "Alright, I''ll help you," Lily said solemnly. Her tone left no room for doubt. If Ryan wanted to carve out a safe haven in this chaotic new world, she would do everything in her power to support him.


    "Thanks, sis. You should go rest for now¡ªit''s been a dangerous day." Ryan watched as Lily walked away to find a high-end ward where she could shower and relax.


    Despite the progress he''d made, the hospital was far from secure. Ryan had only entered through a backdoor after bypassing the zombie horde. The two main buildings at the front and the open courtyard outside were still crawling with zombies.


    As he sat and gathered his thoughts, Ryan''s consciousness drifted to the Apocalypse Overlord System interface. His points were nearing 500, a clear indicator of the more than 500 zombies he had killed. The airport had been the most significant event, where he''d crushed over 300 zombies with a truck in one sweep.


    What surprised Ryan was that Olivia also earned points for the zombies she killed. However, she only received 0.5 points per zombie.


    "System, what''s going on?" Ryan asked, puzzled.


    [For followers with a loyalty score of 80 or higher, zombie kills will yield half the points. For those with a loyalty score of 90 or higher, all points will be awarded,] the system replied coldly.


    "So, this means her loyalty to me is already over 80?" Ryan murmured, glancing at Olivia with surprise. A loyalty score of 80 was impressive¡ªit signified steadfast devotion. Betrayal would be unlikely unless he committed an act that was truly unforgivable.


    Olivia noticed Ryan''s gaze and, misinterpreting his thoughts, became nervous. "Master, do you¡­ want me to help you wash?" she stammered hesitantly.


    Ryan smirked. "Alright~" He didn''t see any reason to refuse such an offer, especially considering her anxious eagerness to please.


    As a normal man, Ryan couldn''t deny that he had been suppressing certain urges. Since obtaining the system, his physical fitness had significantly improved, and along with it, his desires had grown stronger. Previously, he hadn''t had the time or opportunity to indulge, but now that he did, he wasn''t going to hold back.


    Olivia''s face turned crimson, so flushed it seemed as though blood might drip from her cheeks. This was her first time being this close to a man, let alone offering to serve him in such a way. She silently hoped her lack of experience wouldn''t anger him.


    When Olivia had witnessed Ryan''s strength and decisiveness in the face of danger, she had already resolved to submit to him. In the harsh and unforgiving world of the apocalypse, relying on a strong man wasn''t shameful¡ªit was survival.


    Besides, Ryan had made it clear that she belonged to him, at least for now. With little choice and a growing sense of security around him, she had decided it was better to follow willingly.


    Not to mention her experience in the airport tower¡ªOlivia had impulsively agreed to Ryan''s dangerous plan. Although it succeeded by chance, she was hiding on the tower alone and listening to the roar of the zombies.


    She had been genuinely afraid, terrified that Ryan might abandon her. But he hadn''t. When Ryan finally came back to rescue her, she had felt an overwhelming sense of relief and gratitude.


    At that moment, she began to see him as her protector, someone she could rely on. Over time, this feeling had grown into a mixture of admiration and infatuation.


    So, to Olivia, it didn''t seem like a bad thing to offer her first time to such a strong and commanding man. It felt like the natural next step in her submission and loyalty to him.


    "What are you standing there thinking about? Why don''t you come in?" Ryan''s voice pulled Olivia from her thoughts. He was standing in the bathroom, watching her hesitation with a teasing smile.


    "Or are you planning to take a shower with your clothes on?" Ryan teased, enjoying her shy, flustered reaction. Her awkward, innocent demeanor only added to her charm, making it difficult to resist.


    "Ah¡­ I¡ª" Olivia raised her head and looked at Ryan naked body, and was stunned for a moment.


    "So perfect¡­" she thought to herself, admiring the defined lines of his muscular frame and secretly glanced at the master''s lower body. There was a big penis hanging there, which was so big that she dared not look at it anymore.


    Ryan looked at Olivia like this, she should still be a virgin, it looked good, he became more interested, and reached out, gently resting his hands on her shoulders, sliding them downward in a slow, deliberate motion¡­ S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Passion [R18]

    The beautiful star usually appeared high-spirited and composed, even when facing tens of thousands of audience members. However, under the touch of Ryan''s big hand, her body began to tremble with nervousness.


    Ryan looked at Olivia, who was trembling like an ostrich and almost burying her head in the mountain peak. He couldn''t help but smile as he pulled her into his arms, embracing her perfect, fragrant body.


    "Mmm... Mmm~"


    Before Olivia could react, Ryan kissed her deeply. His mouth enveloped her lips as he slowly pried open her teeth, sucking and licking them.


    Olivia''s little head felt a bit dizzy, and she passively accepted the man''s deep kiss, experiencing a mix of comfort and sweetness. She followed him without resistance, intertwining her small tongue with his large one as they savored each other''s taste.


    In fact, this was Ryan''s first kiss¡ªeven though men are always experienced in such matters. Moreover, he was an old virgin who had watched many porn videos, so it was easy for him to kiss Olivia, whose confusion had softened her entire body.


    Of course, Ryan''s hands were not idle either; they gently stroked the girl''s slender waist¡ªdelicate, soft, and perfectly suited to be embraced with one arm. At the same time, his other big hand slowly moved up along Olivia''s body, its sensitive touch causing her hair to stand on end.


    "Wuwu... No, don''t~" Olivia suddenly stirred when she realized that the man was touching the two big white rabbits on her chest, prompting her to retreat in an effort to avoid Ryan''s deep kiss. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First, take a shower; it''s a bit dirty," she said timidly. She had been running with Ryan all day, and her clothes were stained with dust and blood.


    Although her face was not very dirty, it wasn''t exactly clean either. Nevertheless, in Ryan''s eyes, she remained very beautiful.


    Seeing him nod, Olivia carefully removed her clothes. She had been wearing a long evening dress, and to look good she hadn''t worn a bra underneath¡ªonly two nipple stickers¡ªand nothing else except her underwear.


    She unzipped the back of her skirt and removed the entire dress, revealing a flawless body for him to admire.


    Ryan openly admired this perfect body¡ªthe envy of all women. There were two majestic, perky breasts on her chest, without any sagging. Judging by the size of his palm, they were likely D-cup. Although not very large, they were perfectly suited to her frame.


    However, the two flesh-colored nipple covers in the center of her breasts marred the view. Ryan gently lifted them, revealing small nipples hidden underneath. Olivia''s nipples were obviously tiny¡ªabout the size of soybeans¡ªbut their shape was exquisite: pink, cute, and delicately formed. Even Ryan couldn''t help but bite them directly.


    "Ah... ummm~mmmm..."


    Olivia''s expression was one of both comfort and discomfort. She felt waves of tingling, stimulating pleasure on her nipples, though it was somewhat painful due to the man''s strong sucking.


    Fortunately, Ryan indulged only briefly. He knew there was plenty of time ahead today to slowly train this beautiful little slave girl.


    After Ryan opened the shower valve above, warm water flowed down. This was the high-end luxury ward of the hospital¡ªnot inferior to a hotel room¡ªwith toilets, showers, TVs, and even refrigerators and microwaves.


    Ryan had already cleared the zombies from this three-story building. The residents were all wealthy individuals who, in the doomsday, had turned into zombies. Naturally, Ryan regarded this place as his base.


    Olivia didn''t know how to serve, but she gently rubbed Ryan with her small hands. The sight of his strong muscles made her tremble with fear; as for the large cock below, she didn''t even dare to look at it. Yet, the man''s scent made her feel somewhat relieved. In the apocalypse, being able to rely on a strong man and live such a life was indeed fortunate. Her sole thought was how to serve Ryan well and please him.


    Ryan watched Olivia scrub gently with amusement. Although she was helping him bathe, it was not exciting enough for him.


    "Come, I will teach you how to bathe," Ryan said, instructing her to stand up straight. He then applied shower gel over her body¡ªfrom her shoulders to her arms, her waist to her lower body¡ªespecially on her large breasts, which proved to be excellent scrubbing tools.


    The only remaining article was Olivia''s pink panties, still fastened. Ryan refrained from removing them, preferring to maintain a sense of mystery. Sometimes, the vague anticipation was more exciting. After all, he would see them later.


    Olivia didn''t move, and shyly allowed Ryan''s big hands to explore her body. The smooth shower gel was spread over her entire form¡ªeven her calves were not spared.


    "Okay, come and hold me; use your body as soap and your two breasts as bath towels to bathe me," he ordered. At these fierce words from her master, Olivia''s face turned as red as a monkey''s ass.


    Ryan lay in the bathtub. Olivia hesitated for a moment before entering the tub and slowly leaning against his body.


    She didn''t know any techniques, but she remembered what Ryan had just said. She protruded her two firm breasts and slowly rubbed them against his chest. Coated with shower gel, her breasts became smoother as she applied a bit of force to cling to his body.


    Her small body leaned into his arms, nearly naked, as she used her delicate form to spread shower gel over him. Her boobs were extremely smooth and felt wonderful to the touch.


    Ryan felt as though he were holding a large bar of slippery soap in his arms. His erect cock, measuring 18 centimeters, pressed against the girl''s crotch and was gently rubbed. As her body moved, the girl''s soft, perky thighs brushed against his penis, gently clutching his cock.


    Olivia also sensed the foreign object between her thighs, but she didn''t dare to look at it. Instead, she shyly snuggled into his arms, clinging to his shoulders, pressing her body hard against him, and using her soft form to spread more shower gel over him.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Blowjob [R18]

    At the same time, Ryan hands were not idle either. He began to explore Olivia''s body wantonly. The already soft and delicate breasts became even more slippery and could slip out of his hands with just a little force.


    Olivia in his arms seemed to be willing to do so because of the heat, and her skin actually turned a faint red. Her innocent face was shy and beautiful, which added a bit of interest to the scene.


    Ryan stirred up the water splashes, kneading the girl''s breasts, kissing her lips, tasting the sweetness of the girl''s lips. The big cock under his crotch was unwilling to be lonely and stood up, rubbing slowly and swelling directly on her crotch and thighs as the girl twisted her body.


    When the girl in his arms was breathless and blushing, Ryan stopped and cleaned both of them. His tired body relaxed a lot after a day of work...


    In the next room, "What is my brother doing now?" Lily thought to herself as she was taking a shower. She was a little envious of the charming body in the mirror. "I wonder if brother will like me like this?"


    "Oh, he seems to like conquering women, otherwise why would he let that star call him master~" Lily was thinking. As a doctor of psychology, she certainly understood that men have some special hobbies.


    The two of them are Step Siblings siblings, in Lily''s opinion, the relationship between them is far from being explained by siblings. Having depended on each other since childhood, the hearts of the two have long been connected together. Lily has never thought about getting married. In her opinion, other men in this world except Ryan are not trustworthy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Lily was still feeling a little anxious, Ryan had just finished enjoying the body bath of his little slave girl, and used the hot water to wash off the shower gel on both of them.


    "Master...it''s so big and hot..." Olivia looked at the huge thing between her legs with some surprise and fear. Even though it was inserted from behind her butt, a large part of it still leaked between her legs in front.


    "Want to see it?" Ryan smiled very proudly. Any man would feel very proud to hear a woman''s admiration and praise for his Penis, and he was no exception.


    Ryan asked Olivia to turn around, then held her little hand and placed it on his penis. Her palm trembled a few times, and she even wanted to pull it back nervously, obviously frightened by its heat and thickness.


    "Come, take a good look." Ryan thrust his big cock a few times and said to her with a lewd smile on his face.


    Olivia''s face turned red. Although she felt very shy and embarrassed, she couldn''t refuse her master''s request. She just squatted down gently, and then knelt on the floor, facing Ryan''s lower body.


    Only when the distance was closer could she see how thick and huge it was. Standing on Ryan''s lower body was like a spear, mighty and strong, with crisscrossing blue veins. The huge glans was purple-red and extremely round.


    The fishy masculine scent immediately rushed to Olivia''s face. She frowned slightly, looking at the huge thing in front of her, and couldn''t help feeling a little frightened and scared. She carefully stretched out her hands and held Ryan''s cock.


    The hot touch gradually became familiar. The girl knelt on the ground and held the cock in her hand like a pilgrim, with the glans aimed at her little mouth. Olivia looked at the cock with some curiosity and slowly stroked it with her little hand.


    "Come on, hold it slowly with both hands, grab it and rub it back and forth. Don''t be too fast or too slow. You can use a little force," Ryan directed the newbie on the side.


    With a nervous and excited mood, Olivia began to grab the penis and stroke it. Her two little hands worked together to hold the shaft and rubbed it together. Her fingers also rested on the glans, slowly stroking and stimulating it.


    The girl''s clumsy and awkward movements did not bring much pleasure, but instead made him feel very excited, especially watching such a pretty and pure girl, kneeling on the ground shyly and coquettishly to masturbate him, it was simply too cool.


    The mucus secreted from the glans made Olivia feel her little hand a little slippery. Sure enough, the penis was throbbing in her hand, making her nervous.


    "Try to taste it with your mouth~" Olivia hesitated for a moment, and slowly moved her mouth close to the penis. The fishy smell made her feel a little uncomfortable. Olivia frowned, tried hard to open her little mouth, and then put Ryan''s cock in her mouth.


    The taste was not as bad as she had imagined, just a little salty and slightly raw. She felt relieved and began to try to take the penis deeper into her mouth. But she soon ran into a problem. She couldn''t stand it after eating only half of it, and she opened her mouth as wide as she could but it was unbearable.


    Because she didn''t understand, she ate too much at once, which made her feel a little nauseous. The girl shook her head twice, as if she was choked by the food, and her face twisted.


    Ryan found it very interesting, especially when he saw her innocent and shy face twisted, her little mouth trying hard to swallow the big penis, with an ignorant look on her face. It must be said that such a girl who knew nothing could make people feel more pleasure.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, take your time, and try licking it little by little..." He gently touched Olivia hair while comforting her.


    Olivia felt grateful, "It seems that the master is not that difficult to serve. He is cold on the outside but warm on the inside."


    She thought to herself that she was really frightened by Ryan decisive and murderous look before, so she was so obedient.


    Now that she has figured it out, she no longer feels disgusted. Although she doesn''t know how to give a blowjob, in her opinion, it might be like eating ice cream, just lick it slowly.


    Slowly extending her tongue, the girl licked the penis directly, rubbing and rotating it all the way, then using the tip of her tongue to tentatively explore the coronal sulcus, and finally making circles along the glans.


    It must be said that although she had no experience, Olivia was very smart. While sucking the penis, she would observe his expression. When she found out when Ryan felt comfortable, she would use more force there to probe his sensitive parts, so she soon got good at it.


    Ryan felt very comfortable being licked by the soft and tender tongue.


    The flexible and well-behaved tongue seemed to be able to speak. It licked his penis from top to bottom, even the two testicles were not spared, and the folds on the testicles were licked. Waves of pleasure continued to come from his lower body.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Olivias First Time

    Ryan lay comfortably in the bathtub, enjoying the gentle service of Olivia.


    Such a beautiful girl kneeled under his crotch and served him hard. This kind of enjoyment must be pursued by all men, and Ryan is no exception.


    Although the task assigned to him by the system is to establish a dominant force in the apocalypse, various enjoyments are also indispensable in the process of reaching the top.


    Although he is not a lustful person, he will not let go of those beautiful women when he meets them, not to mention that Ryan''s forces were originally prepared to be composed of women.


    Perhaps because of the system, when Ryan obtained the Grand master-level Jeet Kune dO, he also obtained the corresponding physical fitness. Not only did the penis grow a few points taller, but now he is more capable.


    Olivia mouth was a little numb from eating, and he still didn''t want to shoot, but this aspect was also related to her skills. Although she was very smart, she still had too little experience, and she didn''t know how to do difficult actions such as deep throat and bowing.


    "Come on, stand up obediently and let the master appreciate it." Ryan directly asked her to stand in the bathtub.


    Olivia stood up helplessly, exposing her beautiful body in front of her master. She was a little shy and a little happy. Like a helpless little deer, she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    She had never thought of such a thing before. She would stand naked in the bathtub and let a man admire her one day. But there was a little bit of secret joy in her heart.


    Ryan observed this delicate and exquisite body. There was nothing that was not perfect on her body. She was white, tender, curvy, shy and lovely.


    On the one hand, Olivia was happy and happy that her master liked and appreciated her body. On the other hand, she was shy because she took the initiative to let the man watch her naked. Her face was flushed, but she didn''t dare to cover it.


    "It''s perfect." Ryan''s hand gently passed over her body, and he couldn''t help but praise.


    Next, the last bit of the mysterious spot of the girl''s body was about to be revealed to him. With excitement, he pulled down Olivia''s pink panties little by little.


    What he saw was a sparse black hair. Olivia was the kind of woman with sparse pubic hair, so he could clearly see the pussy inside, which was clean and extremely beautiful.


    Ryan pulled Olivia''s panties down to her calves, then approached her lower body, gently parted her pubic hair, and carefully observed her pussy. Ryan didn''t have much research on women''s lower bodies.


    Her pussy looked like a butterfly from the outside, with the small pink labia turning out a little bit, and there was a small gap in the middle. The clitoris could not be seen from the outside, and the whole shape was like a beautiful little butterfly, called a butterfly pussy.


    Just after taking a shower, Olivia''s pubic hair was still covered with fine water droplets. Ryan approached and smelled it gently. There was a faint fragrance without any peculiar smell.


    His fingers slowly rubbed her labia minora twice, and her vagina trembled slightly. Ryan became playful and pressed her pink labia and vaginal opening up and down, rubbing and shaking.


    Olivia suddenly felt a strange pleasure coming from her lower body, which was different from when she masturbated.


    They were all adults, so she would naturally touch it in the dead of night, but she had never felt so strange before. It was obviously fingers, but Ryan''s was like magic, and her body became weak in two strokes.


    Due to the master''s order, she could only try to stand up. Her legs continued to open even though they were trembling with stimulation, and her little mouth panted softly, "Ah... Woo~ No... Si~ Ah ah"


    Her body trembled, and her legs trembled a few times as if they were electrocuted.


    Ryan was directly splashed with water on his face, and became a little embarrassed.


    He just stretched out his tongue, wanting to taste the taste of the pussy, but he didn''t expect that after licking it twice, she would be stimulated to moan repeatedly.


    Just when he just put the tip of his tongue into the gap of the vagina, he felt the girl''s vagina wriggling, and then he was sprayed with water on his face.


    "Woo woo woo... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, master~ I, I didn''t know it would be like this..." Olivia saw that she had caused trouble, and immediately knelt down in fear and said in a panic.


    "It''s okay, wipe it clean for me" Ryan waved his hand.


    After carefully wiping the master''s body with a towel, Olivia did not dare to get up, and lowered her head to wait for the master''s decision. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan picked up Olivia, looked at her shy and nervous expression in panic, and pressed his lower body against her vagina, feeling the warmth from there, and rubbing slowly.


    "Master, master, don''t..." Olivia hesitated and said.


    "What?..."


    "I, this is my first time, master, can you come, go to the bed..." Olivia said cautiously.


    Ryan was not prepared to have her in this bathroom.


    It was the first time, anyway, it was to commemorate the first time in his life, and to break the virginity, so he certainly couldn''t finish it here hastily.


    After the two wiped their bodies, Ryan carried her horizontally out of the bathroom and let her lie flat on the big bed in the room.


    Since Olivia had just climaxed, her lower body was still a fully wet, so there was no need for lubrication. Ryan just put his penis against her vagina and felt her soft and wet vagina.


    "Are you ready?..." Ryan looked at the girl under him.


    Olivia eyes were a little nervous, a little shy, a little loving and a little admiring.


    She stammered, "I''m ready, Master, you can come in, come in~" She was nervous and wanted to clamp her legs together. After all, it was the first time in her life.


    Since the little slave girl welcomed him so much, Ryan would not be polite. He held his penis, which was already hard to the extreme, and tried to find the entrance. Slowly, he thrust it deep down...


    "Uh... ah~" Although she was ready to face the pain, Olivia couldn''t help but shed tears when Ryan really inserted it. She didn''t know whether it was because of the pain or because she wanted to say goodbye to her life as a girl and become a woman...

 Chapter 18 - 18: Olivias First Time(II)

    Ryan entered smoothly.


    Although the small hole was tight, it didn''t take much effort. It was just that kind of narrow and cramped feeling of wrapping that really made him feel so good that he was about to explode. Every part of his penis was under pressure.


    Ryan continued to slowly insert his penis deeper, and the thick penis slowly squeezed the girl''s pink and tight little hole.


    Olivia''s forehead was sweating from the pain. Her hands tightly grasped the white sheets, and she uttered painful moans and screams. She felt like a knife was splitting her lower body in the middle, and she trembled with pain.


    A trace of the virgin blood was stained on the Ryan''s penis, and some slowly flowed out of the her vagina dripping on the sheets.


    Although having sex with a virgin is not the most comfortable, the extreme possessiveness and sense of conquest are simply incomparable. He directly took away her virginity of more than ten years and turned her from a girl into a woman.


    Anyway, Ryan is enjoying this feeling now. Half of his thick and long penis has been inserted into the girl''s vagina. The narrow vaginal soft flesh is completely stretched open, and the folds inside are tightly wrapped and scraped against his glans and penis, bringing endless pleasure to him.


    "Woo woo... I~ ah ah... it hurts, master~" Olivia trembled in pain, and her beautiful legs were tightly tightened because of the pain.


    Slowly, Ryan inserted most of his penis into her vagina, and stopped only when there was no more room to go in. Looking at the girl who was already in pain and trembling, he gently stroked her forehead, wiped her tears, and kissed her lips.


    His penis was like a thick wedge, deeply nailed into the girl''s body from the entrance of her vagina to the cervix, stretching her lower body a little, and the pubic flesh seemed to be a little bulging, and it seemed that the blood vessels inside could be seen. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling Ryan''s tenderness, the deep tongue kiss also made Olivia feel much relieved.


    Although it was still a little uncomfortable, Olivia still forced herself to endure the discomfort, "Master, it''s okay, you can move now."


    Ryan was overjoyed after hearing this. The penis had been inserted into her tight vagina for several minutes, which made him feel really uncomfortable and a little impatient. Now hearing her words, he immediately began to slowly thrust in and out, relieving the tight feeling that was driving him crazy.


    The vaginal flesh was wrinkled, constantly scraping his glans. Every time Ryan thrusted in and out, he could perfectly touch every soft flesh in her vagina, and the stimulation and pleasure came continuously.


    Olivia hugged Ryan''s shoulders, as if to find a little comfort. Although it was not as painful as when the hymen was broken, it still didn''t feel very comfortable, but it was gradually numb.


    As he thrusted in and out slowly, Ryan''s movements also accelerated. He didn''t know any skills, but relying on his strong physical fitness and young and powerful Penis, he thrust in and out crazily, killing Olivia and begging for mercy.


    "Ah... don''t, wuwu... um, oh oh ~ ah ah ah, no ~ it''s going to break... it''s going to break down ~ master, good master ~ good husband, brother, no" Olivia cried and screamed that her lower body was numb from being pounded, but Ryan was still very motivated.


    The thick penis kept going in and out of her pussy, and the white and tender labia were turned over and over by the cock, splashing water and making a lewd sound. The glans hit the uterus, making her body tremble.


    Olivia posture had changed. She hung on Ryan, with her hands around his neck, her two beautiful legs just clamped his waist without letting go, her hair scattered on the side, crying and shouting.


    As Ryan slowly fucked, the pleasure brought by intercourse gradually overwhelmed the pain of losing her virginity. Although Ryan technique was not very skilled, he was young and capable. He only needed to thrust hard to bring continuous pleasure to the two of them.


    Olivia''s pussy had no resistance at all. It didn''t last long before the gate of her uterus was opened wide, and she couldn''t close her legs. She screamed and squirted out streams of water.


    In the next room...


    Lily finished her shower. There were two women standing by her side in the room, waiting on her. These women were brought out of the airport by Ryan today. As for the men he drove away, they were probably killed by zombies.


    Lily looked at the two shivering women and felt uncomfortable. She had never been served by others, so she was not used to it. However, Lily knew that this would become the norm in the future.


    After all, Ryan wanted to build his own power. It was impossible for him to do it himself.


    He still needed some women to serve him. On the one hand, it was pleasing to the eyes, and on the other hand, it could share his work.


    So Ryan sent two people to serve his sister. As for him, none of these women were good-looking. He didn''t like them. After all, even if they served him to dress and wash, they had to be beautiful. If they found an ugly one, he would not feel comfortable looking at them.


    The women who were brought back were very obedient. They didn''t dare to run. There were zombies outside. Lily waved her hand and asked the two women to retreat. She put on her clothes and prepared to go see what her brother was doing.


    "Ah...ah~ Master, it''s coming, it''s coming again, I can''t stand it, the master is so big, so comfortable, I''m going to die...ah ah ah" As soon as Lily walked to the door of Ryan''s room, she heard a cry.


    She stopped in her tracks. The sound insulation in the room was good. She didn''t hear it before, but she didn''t expect it to be so obvious in the corridor.


    "This, this guy..." Lily blushed and didn''t dare to listen anymore. She went back to the room directly...


    In Ryan room, he had reached the moment of the final impact. He pressed Olivia under him, in a folded state, with his legs on his shoulders, and thrust violently.


    The girl under him had already collapsed into a pulp, having orgasmed several times. Her face was as red, her cheeks were flushed, and she was sweating profusely. Even her moans and groans gradually became smaller. She was already exhausted.


    Ryan used a series of sprints, repeated the same tricks, gravity acceleration and other tricks, and finally broke the girl''s uterus and shot the hot semen into it, completing a perfect internal ejaculation, and fiercely leaving his own mark on the girl''s virgin uterus...

 Chapter 19 - 19: A Very Strange Zombie

    The Second Day of the Apocalypse


    Lily woke up in bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes and yawning. She hadn''t slept well the previous night, mostly because of the distracting sounds that persisted until the early hours of the morning.


    Though faint, the sounds were like a nagging worm burrowing into her mind, making it hard to fall asleep. The piercing moans and screams of Olivia echoed incessantly in her head, driving her to near madness.


    In stark contrast, Ryan had enjoyed himself thoroughly. He had spent the night ravishing the innocent Olivia, a pure and delicate beauty.


    Her body had been pushed to its limits, enduring his unrelenting passion.


    Her pussy was swollen from his fucking, and he even did not let go of her asshole, opening three holes in a row for the girl.


    The long-accumulated desire was well released, but it was a pity for the young girl who was just experiencing sex for the first time. She couldn''t stand the tormenting of Ryan, this fierce bull. Her voice was hoarse from shouting last night, and she was unconscious several times.


    The old saying goes, "It''s the bull that tires, not the field," but in Ryan''s case, it was quite the opposite. His robust physique allowed him to indulge without restraint, releasing pent-up desires repeatedly, filling her completely.


    As Ryan moved, Olivia frowned a few times, obviously in some pain, but she was too tired from last night and did not wake up.


    Ryan''s cock had been soaking in her pussy for a whole night and was still energetic, with his morning erection erect. He did not continue to torment her. Ryan leaned against the head of the bed and turned on his cell phone.


    By now, humanity had begun to develop a preliminary understanding of the apocalypse.


    Although chaos persisted in various places, basic communication remained intact. Phone lines were operational, the internet was accessible, and essential utilities like water and electricity were still running in most areas, barring a few exceptions.


    However, this stability was temporary.


    Ryan had previously come across an online explanation about this. Even in the face of an apocalypse, essential public infrastructure wouldn''t immediately collapse. Many systems were automated and could continue functioning for months without human intervention.


    For now, the majority of regions remained relatively unaffected. Even though certain power plants or water facilities might have been compromised by zombies, most public services were still operational, ensuring communication wasn''t entirely cut off.


    As Ryan casually browsed through online forums, he found that even amidst the apocalypse, people''s sense of humor persisted. Many were adopting a "might as well enjoy the chaos" attitude.


    "Anyone awakened as an ability user yet? Come on, it''s the apocalypse! Where are the superpowers?"


    "You''re dreaming, mate."


    "Clearly, someone''s read too many novels. Why not throw in some spiritual energy revival while you''re at it?"


    "Help! I''m in XX City! There are zombies surrounding my house. Can someone come save me?!"


    "Help! I''m out of food at home and too scared to go outside to look. Can anyone bring me some bread? I''m willing to... accompany you in return. Here''s my photo¡ªplease, kind souls, come quickly."


    "Wow, the person above is horrendously ugly. Even if someone came to save you, they''d probably be disgusted by the sight. Forget about it."


    Ryan scrolled casually through the posts, smirking at the absurd comments. The internet was practically exploding with activity.


    Every major platform was overwhelmed with discussions about zombies and the apocalypse. Panic gripped the world, yet people still found ways to amuse themselves amidst the chaos.


    For now, the government hadn''t collapsed. Official news channels urged citizens to stay indoors, lock their windows and doors, and be wary of zombie attacks. The authorities assured the public that the government and military would come to their aid.


    While browsing, Ryan looked for any useful information.


    So far, there had been no sign of the supernatural powers or "ability users" often mentioned in apocalyptic novels. However, his own system was undoubtedly an exception.


    "System, do you think I''ll awaken some kind of ability?" Ryan asked eagerly in his mind.


    The system''s cold, mechanical voice replied:


    [When the host''s physical attributes each reach 100, the ability system will unlock, breaking through human limitations and stepping into the realm of the extraordinary. The system will also undergo an upgrade at that point.]


    "An actual ability system?!" Ryan excitement grew. If what the system said was true, he was on the path to invincibility. All he had to do was push his base attributes to 100 to unlock abilities.


    Currently, his stats stood as follows:


    Stamina: 27


    Speed: 30


    Attack: 33


    Remaining Points: 156


    It cost 30 points to upgrade a single attribute by one, and the required points increased with higher levels.


    "Looks like the task of killing zombies is a long-term mission," Ryan thought to himself. But the idea of gaining supernatural powers fired him up.


    He had already reviewed the system store. While there were many interesting options, none were immediately essential. His priority now was to hunt as many zombies as possible, earn points, and bring all his stats up to 100 to unlock his abilities. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yesterday, he still had over 400 points but had spent a chunk on purchasing a Vehicle Mastery Skill. This skill allowed him to quickly learn how to operate and repair various basic vehicles, a crucial ability in an apocalyptic setting.


    With the remaining points, he invested in boosting his physical stamina. His updated stats were:


    Host: Ryan


    Abilities: None


    Stamina: 30


    Speed: 30


    Attack: 33


    Ryan decided to balance his growth, ensuring there were no weaknesses in his stats. Increasing stamina also gave him greater endurance, a significant advantage for prolonged combat scenarios.


    While scrolling through the posts, Ryan stumbled upon a peculiar thread titled: "A Very Strange Zombie."


    Curious, he clicked on it and saw a series of photos, apparently taken by someone through a window. The pictures showed a dense crowd of zombies gathered outside.


    At first glance, there didn''t seem to be anything unusual. But two minutes into the footage, something shocking happened¡ªa deep roar erupted from the crowd, and a towering zombie, much larger than the others, stood up. It was a full two meters tall and impressively muscular.


    What made it stand out even more was its distinctly darker skin tone. As it roared a few more times, the surrounding zombies visibly backed away, as though intimidated or fearful.


    It was immediately clear that this zombie was different from the rest¡ªstronger, more fearsome, and far more imposing.


    Ryan eyes lit up. "Could this be what the system meant by zombie levels?"


    He recalled how the system always described the zombies he had killed as "Level 1 Zombies" and rewarded him with one point per kill. Back then, Ryan had wondered if zombies were categorized by levels.


    Now, it seemed that his hunch was correct¡ªzombies had distinct ranks.


    This discovery filled him with excitement. If there were higher-level zombies, they might yield better rewards or even unique benefits when defeated. It also meant that the challenges ahead would grow more dangerous, but that only fueled his resolve to grow stronger.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Exploration

    When Ryan tried to go back and revisit the strange post, he found that it had vanished. No matter how much he searched, it was nowhere to be found.


    It was clear that the authorities had taken action and removed it. Given how the apocalypse and the emergence of zombies had already thrown humanity into panic and chaos, the revelation that zombies could evolve would likely incite even greater unrest.


    Failing to uncover any other useful information, Ryan closed the twitter.


    After all, it was only the second day of the apocalypse. Most survivors were still cowering in their homes, paralyzed with fear. A few survivor bases had started to form, but they were merely gatherings of desperate individuals with nowhere else to flee from the pursuing zombies.


    Although the government urged people through the news to stay calm and assured them that order would be restored, no tangible rescue efforts had been seen yet. Most people were still caught up in a frantic struggle to survive.


    After a quick look through the news, Ryan climbed out of bed. Beside him, Olivia was still sound asleep, her peaceful expression showing no signs of waking anytime soon. Not wanting to disturb her, Ryan dressed himself.


    "Looks like I''ll need to find a few pretty maids to help me dress and take care of daily chores in the future," he mused. A ruler should have personal attendants, after all.


    However, the eight women he had captured earlier were not up to the task. If he were to have maids, they needed to be as beautiful as Olivia at the very least.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be pleasing to the eye. Those women were fine for menial tasks like cleaning, cooking, and laundry, but for personal attendants, they fell short.


    Even the most attractive among them was far inferior to Olivia. While they might be considered pretty by normal standards, Ryan had no interest in them. His standards had risen. In this apocalypse, there was no shortage of women, so he saw no reason to settle for less.


    On the third floor of the hospital, a few women responsible for serving Ryan had already prepared breakfast.


    "Master, these are the only things left from the supplies you brought back," one of the girls said softly.


    Ryan had already established some basic rules for them: they were to address him as "Master," obey his orders without question, and refrain from acting on their own without his permission. Although the women were clearly fearful, they had all complied.


    Ryan didn''t care if they were genuinely loyal or merely pretending, as long as they followed the rules on the surface. He would ensure they had enough food to survive, so long as they stayed in line.


    The food on the table was simple: canned goods, beef jerky, vacuum-sealed roast chicken, and other instant meals. Some had been reheated in a microwave from one of the rooms.


    Taking a bite of luncheon meat, Ryan didn''t feel it was too shabby. Considering that many people were still being chased by zombies, unable to find food at all, this was already more than decent.


    "Sister, you are here, please sit down and eat." Ryan invited his sister to have breakfast. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily rolled her eyes, dark circles under them betraying her exhaustion. With a hint of grievance in her gaze, she sat down and picked up a piece of beef to eat.


    "Sis, I''m planning to head out after breakfast to clear some zombies and bring back more supplies. I''ll leave this place in your care," Ryan said casually.


    "Alright, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of things here for you," Lily replied. She understood her brother''s ambition¡ªhe was already treating this hospital as his base. She herself was ready to assist him in achieving his goals.


    Ryan felt at ease leaving his territory under his sister''s watch. After all, Lily was no ordinary woman; she held double doctorates in psychology and computational philosophy. Managing a small group of people was hardly a challenge for someone of her intellect.


    To ensure her safety, Ryan left her the only Type 54 pistol he had. In his hands, the gun was more useful for intimidation than practical use¡ªits loud noise risked attracting more zombies, making it unsuitable for everyday combat.


    After finishing breakfast, Ryan checked on Olivia, who was still lying on the bed. Her loyalty had risen to 95, a level of absolute devotion. Once someone''s loyalty exceeded 90, betrayal was out of the question, which reassured Ryan.


    It had to be said: the path to a woman''s heart often led through her body. After taking Olivia''s virginity last night, her loyalty had skyrocketed from 85 to 95.


    Interestingly, Ryan could only see loyalty levels of those above 80, anyone below that threshold remained unreadable to him. Among the people in the hospital, only two individuals had a loyalty score over 90¡ªOlivia at 95, and Lily, his sister, at a perfect 100.


    This didn''t surprise Ryan. His bond with his sister had long transcended the need for proof. After all, in their past life, she had sacrificed her life to save his. Seeing her unwavering loyalty now only made him cherish his one true family member even more.


    Carrying his backpack, Ryan headed to the second floor and climbed out of the window using an external water pipe. The entrance to the small hospital building had been completely barricaded to prevent zombies from getting in.


    With a climbing pack on his back, a dagger at his waist, and newfound strength coursing through his body, Ryan felt unstoppable. Testing his power, he punched a zombie blocking his path, sending it flying.


    "Huh, that''s some tough bones," he remarked with mild surprise.


    His axe from yesterday had been sacrificed to break into an airport glass panel. Now, he casually picked up a steel pipe from the ground. Testing its weight and feel, he found it satisfactory. With the pipe in hand, Ryan made his way out through the hospital''s rear exit, prepared to carve a bloody path forward.


    Today, Ryan had plenty on his agenda. His first priority was finding weapons, ideally firearms¡ªhigh-caliber ones if possible.


    They weren''t just for his own use but also for the women back home, like his sister Lily and Olivia. While Ryan could teach them basic martial arts, progress was slow, and there was no way for him to directly transfer his skills to them. Firearms, however, could bridge that gap effectively.


    In the early stages of the apocalypse, guns were invaluable. Even Ryan, with his current strength, couldn''t completely avoid the danger they posed.


    His second task was to find a reliable melee weapon. This would largely depend on luck. Lastly, he needed to gather supplies: food, clothes, water, and other essentials. They couldn''t afford to rely on stockpiled resources forever. As more survivors emerged, competition for resources would inevitably intensify.


    Ryan headed toward the police station, deliberately choosing this destination. The city''s main police headquarters was conveniently located not far from the hospital. There would undoubtedly be an arsenal of firearms and other equipment there¡ªperhaps even enough to meet his needs.


    "Let''s hope no one else is there," he muttered to himself as he walked.


    -----


    Back at the hospital, Olivia slowly opened her eyes. Her body still ached all over, every movement bringing a sharp reminder of the previous night''s intensity. Ryan had thoroughly exhausted her, but at least she could still get up.


    Looking at the bloodstained sheets and the delicate crimson blossom imprinted on them, Olivia''s face flushed with a mix of pride and shy satisfaction.


    "Master was amazing last night. He must like me a lot," she thought to herself, a small smile curling her lips.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and Lily walked in, carrying a tray of breakfast.


    "Olivia, you''re awake! I brought you some breakfast¡ª"


    Her words trailed off as her eyes landed on Olivia, lying naked on the bed, with the bloodstained sheets clearly visible. For a moment, the two women locked eyes, an awkward silence filling the room.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Police Station

    "Cough, cough¡­" Lily cleared her throat twice and quickly turned her head away.


    Olivia, flustered, pulled the blanket tightly around herself, too embarrassed to face anyone.


    For a brief moment, Lily felt a mix of emotions. She didn''t know whether to feel happy or slightly bitter. Logically, it was a good thing for her brother to find a woman, and it wasn''t her place to interfere. But why did it make her feel... uneasy?


    "Um¡­ it''s not¡ª" Olivia stammered, her head buried under the blanket, with only her eyes peeking out. She looked at Lily, who was still standing in the doorway, her gaze hesitant and shy. She wanted to say something but was too overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    She had just been savoring the sweetness of last night''s intimacy when Lily had walked in on her. Mortified, she felt like she wanted to sink into the ground.


    Trying to compose herself, Olivia began to move as if to climb out of bed to greet Lily. Seeing this, Lily quickly stepped forward to stop her.


    "There''s no need to be so formal with me. Just treat me like an older sister," Lily said, her usually cool demeanor softening into a rare display of gentleness.


    Olivia couldn''t quite figure out what Lily was thinking, but at least for now, she seemed approachable.


    However, what Olivia didn''t know was that Lily wasn''t typically this way with others. It was only because Olivia was now part of her brother''s life that she chose to be patient. After all, they were likely to live together for a long time.


    "Okay, big sister¡­" Olivia murmured, awkwardly fumbling to retrieve her scattered clothes from the edge of the bed and hastily putting them on. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not in great shape right now, so there''s no need to get up. Rest well, and take your time recovering," Lily said as she placed the breakfast tray by the bedside.


    Olivia, feeling overwhelmed by the unexpected kindness, hesitated to accept the meal. She stammered that one of the other women could attend to her instead, too nervous to let Lily serve her.


    Olivia was well aware of Lily''s position in Ryan''s heart, and she dared not overstep any boundaries.


    Lily didn''t push her and simply handed the tray to someone else before leaving Olivia to rest.


    Although Olivia was absolutely loyal to Ryan, she wasn''t without her own ambitions. She understood that as Ryan''s power grew, so would the number of women by his side.


    There would inevitably be someone¡ªor several people¡ªneeded to manage things. She didn''t hope to surpass Lily''s status, but she was determined to secure the second spot.


    How to achieve that position would depend on her efforts. To stand out, she needed more than just beauty. She prided herself on her management skills and her ability to cook, and she resolved to do whatever it took to become Ryan''s favorite¡ªeven if only as a servant.


    "Olivia, weren''t you in A City for a fan meet before this?" Lily suddenly asked, breaking the silence. She had been observing Olivia for a while and couldn''t shake the feeling that she looked like a certain celebrity she had seen on television.


    "Yes, I came to A City for a fan meet," Olivia admitted sheepishly. "But then the apocalypse started, and¡­ well, I was lucky to meet Mas¡ªum, the Master."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, her suspicion confirmed. It seemed her brother had unintentionally picked up a starlet.


    Olivia couldn''t help but recall the first time she met Ryan. Back then, her foolishness had attracted a swarm of zombies, and she ended up being smacked across the face by him.


    She still couldn''t quite wrap her head around how this man had the audacity to hit someone as beautiful and famous as her.


    Only later, after being thoroughly scolded, did she realize her mistake. Thinking back on it now, she felt a bit embarrassed and self-conscious. It was her own stupidity that had nearly cost her life¡ªif not for Ryan''s intervention, she would have met her end right there.


    While Olivia was having breakfast, Lily divided rations among the other women. Naturally, their meals weren''t as good as what Ryan and the others had; they were given simple food like bread and biscuits, with maybe a couple of sausages if they were lucky.


    Once the women finished eating, Lily began instructing them to clean up the rooms. The initial chaos of the apocalypse had left behind plenty of messes, not to mention the blood from the zombies that had been killed. All of it needed to be scrubbed away.


    ----


    It was only the second day of the apocalypse. The world was in chaos, but many people still clung to hope in the government and societal institutions. Most areas were relatively calm, with only a few experiencing outright riots.


    Places like police stations and military bases, which were armed and fortified, had a much easier time maintaining control. Unless they faced a large-scale zombie assault, these locations rarely fell completely.


    A City''s Police Headquarters was located on the eastern edge of the city, not far from the airport. It covered a decent area.


    When the apocalypse first broke out, the sudden onslaught of zombies had taken everyone by surprise, leading to many officers and prisoners being bitten or killed. The survivors retreated to the western side of the headquarters, fortifying it into a temporary stronghold to hold off the zombies.


    Ryan made his way toward the police station, sticking to side streets and avoiding large groups of zombies. Even so, the journey was fraught with danger. The city was much quieter than usual, but faint screams, distant explosions, and sporadic gunfire still echoed in the air.


    Expressionless, Ryan gripped a steel pipe tightly in his hand, smashing his way forward. Any zombie that blocked his path was either struck in the head or sent flying, left sprawled on the ground and unable to get up.


    Before long, he reached a building across the street from the police station. Cautiously, he climbed up to the third floor and began observing the scene below.


    Ryan had no intention of rushing in recklessly.


    In this early stage of the apocalypse, low-level zombies hadn''t undergone much evolution yet. Compared to a normal adult male, they were faster but somewhat weaker in terms of strength and coordination. This meant that one-on-one, an average person could still manage to kill a zombie.


    In other words, most people wouldn''t be in immediate danger of death as long as they weren''t too foolish or cowardly¡ªespecially not in a place like a police station. Ryan was certain there were still living officers inside.


    From his vantage point, he could see about eighty or ninety zombies wandering aimlessly in the courtyard outside the station.


    Near the entrance, several corpses lay on the ground, bearing visible bite marks. It was clear that these unfortunate souls had attempted to enter the station, perhaps seeking shelter or with some other intent, only to meet their doom.


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the corpses at the police station entrance. The marks on these bodies didn''t resemble the usual bites of zombies. Instead, they looked like the work of some kind of animal, with claw-like scratches and bite marks clearly indicating the shape of a paw.


    When zombies infect humans, they stop attacking once the scent of life fades. If the infected individual doesn''t die, they transform into a zombie in a short time. However, if the person dies before the transformation, the process stops altogether, leaving the body lifeless.


    The corpses at the police station entrance were peculiar; some had missing hearts or heads, making it impossible for them to become zombies even if they were bitten.


    While Ryan was observing the scene, a group of about a dozen police officers was gathered inside a small building on the station''s western side.


    "Director Jace, those things outside attacked again. Several doors and windows were damaged. If we hadn''t worked together to block them, they would''ve broken in by now," a male officer reported to a plump, middle-aged man who appeared to be the chief.


    "Watch your words! Those were our comrades, people who fought alongside us!" snapped a female officer, clearly displeased with his tone.


    "I get that, but they''ve already turned into zombie dogs. They''re no different from the monsters outside. How many of us were bitten by those zombie dogs? Are they still comrades?" the male officer retorted dismissively.


    "Enough! Stop arguing and focus on reinforcing the doors and windows. We can''t let them break in," Chief Jace raised a hand, cutting off the dispute.


    The female officer glared angrily but refrained from saying more since the chief had spoken. "But, Chief, what about the prisoners? Do we still keep them locked up?"


    The chief frowned deeply. "Keep them locked up for now. Give them just enough food and water to survive. We can''t have them starving to death."


    This small building was originally used to temporarily detain minor offenders. When chaos erupted during the apocalypse, the officers had no choice but to retreat here, relying on its reinforced concrete structure to fend off zombie attacks.


    However, the over one hundred prisoners inside posed a significant problem. Excluding them, only a dozen officers remained, and their food supplies were critically low. The rations they had wouldn''t last more than three days.


    Adding to the dilemma, a large group of zombies roamed outside, making it nearly impossible to venture out for more supplies.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Chaos

    When the doomsday began, everyone fell into chaos. The police chief led dozens of nearby officers to flee from the crowded areas, seeking refuge in a small building used to detain criminals. Apart from the chief, none of them were armed.


    There was no time to retrieve weapons from the armory, leaving the chief unwilling to release the remaining prisoners for fear of triggering an uncontrollable riot. To make matters worse, some prisoners in the cells had already turned into zombies, ready to attack the moment the cells were opened.


    The situation grew even more dire with the presence of dozens of zombies wandering outside the small building. Additionally, for reasons unknown, most of the police dogs in the station had become infected with the zombie virus.


    Though these infected zombie dogs lacked the physical strength of human zombies, they were far more agile and fast. During their retreat, the group initially had close to a hundred people, but nearly half were lost due to the relentless pursuit of more than a dozen zombie dogs.


    Some officers fell because they were unarmed, while others couldn''t bring themselves to attack their former companions. These police dogs had worked alongside them on countless missions, and many officers viewed them as comrades, making it hard to strike them down.


    Aside from the group led by Police Chief Jace, a few other surviving officers had also hidden themselves, scattered across different parts of the A City Police Station.


    Originally, the A City Police Headquarters had nearly a thousand officers. At the outset of the outbreak, about half were infected and turned into zombies, while a smaller number were bitten to death. The remaining officers had gone into hiding.


    Chief Jace''s group, chased by zombie dogs, had no choice but to barricade themselves inside the small building. They sealed all the doors and windows on the first floor, finally allowing themselves a brief moment of respite.


    "Big Sister Mia, what are those monsters outside? They don''t even recognize us and bite anyone they see. It''s terrifying!" said a young officer with a slightly chubby face, addressing the woman beside him.


    Mia rolled her eyes. "I told you to check the news, but you didn''t. Those outside are zombies. They don''t have self-awareness anymore, so how could they possibly recognize people?" she replied helplessly.


    The young woman next to her was Jessica, a recent graduate from the Public Security University who had been working here for just two months. She deeply admired Mia, the Special Police Officer widely recognized as the most beautiful policewoman in A City.


    Mia herself was somewhat of a legend. Highly skilled and competent, she had earned a spot in A City top special police squad. As a woman, her strength and ability were exceptional, and she had essentially followed in her father''s footsteps. Her father had been a narcotics officer who died in the line of duty during a confrontation with drug dealers.


    Instilled with a sense of justice since childhood and trained rigorously under the guidance of her father''s friend, Police Chief Jace, Mia became a respected Special Police Officer. Her prowess gained her the admiration of many at the station. Women in law enforcement, particularly in such demanding roles, were rare¡ªand someone as beautiful as Mia even more so.


    Before Jessica joined, Mia was undoubtedly the station''s most beautiful policewoman. However, with Jessica''s arrival, the two were often compared: one was a heroic and resolute beauty, while the other was a cute and innocent young woman.


    Despite her position, Jessica was rather timid, and her duties were usually limited to logistics and clerical work. Unlike Mia, she rarely faced danger directly. Even so, Jessica had managed to kill two zombies herself, though she was utterly terrified.


    Standing near the detention center''s cells, Jessica was so scared by the snarling, clawing zombies locked behind bars that she cowered behind Mia, clutching her head helplessly. Mia couldn''t help but wonder how someone with such a timid personality had ever thought to apply to the police academy.


    Fortunately, the criminals-turned-zombies were securely confined within their iron-barred cells. The sturdy structures made it nearly impossible for them to escape.


    "Officer, could you let us out, please?"


    "Yeah, the guy in the cell next to me has turned into some kind of monster. It''s terrifying!" pleaded several detainees from their respective cells.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that. Besides, there are zombies swarming outside right now. They''ll attack anyone they see, and no one dares step out there,"


    Mia replied firmly. Even though she knew these prisoners were mostly petty criminals, she couldn''t risk letting them out. Extraordinary times called for extraordinary measures.


    -----


    Not far from the police station, Ryan lowered his binoculars. He had thoroughly observed the situation: hundreds of zombies surrounded the police station''s main gate, along with some unknown threats.


    Even with his considerable strength, he wasn''t confident enough to charge in directly.


    After circling the police station for a while, he picked a spot with fewer zombies. Ryan climbed over the surrounding fence and landed quietly. Not far away, a few zombies in police uniforms shuffled around. He also spotted signs of car crashes nearby.


    Carefully, he ascended the wide marble steps. Before long, he successfully slipped into the police station''s main headquarters building. The building was tall, with over 20 floors. Ryan target was the chief''s office, where he hoped to find a building layout that could lead him to the armory.


    Wandering aimlessly wasn''t an option¡ªwho knew how long it would take to find the weapons he needed? Fortunately, in the reception room near the front desk, he found the location of the chief''s office: on the 17th floor.


    Climbing the stairs, Ryan deliberately avoided using the elevator. Although the building still had power, the risks were too high. A sudden power outage or a horde of zombies waiting outside the elevator doors could spell disaster.


    Step by step, Ryan silently made his way up the fire escape, a route that was rarely used even under normal circumstances. His progress was smooth; he didn''t encounter a single zombie, only a few corpses lying on the stairs.


    "This is it¡ªthe chief''s office," he muttered, gripping the steel pipe in his hand as he cautiously opened the office door.


    "Roar¡­" A loud growl erupted as a zombie lunged at him from inside the office. Its grotesque face sent chills down his spine, and the blood dripping from its mouth made it even more terrifying.


    Luckily, Ryan was prepared. He kicked out forcefully, sending the zombie flying backward. It crashed into a second zombie, knocking it down as well. He swiftly swung his steel pipe, crushing the skull of a third zombie that had been lying in wait.


    The stench of blood filled the air as Ryan rolled into the office. The two fallen zombies quickly climbed to their feet, snarling and charging at him again. Calm and composed, Ryan raised his weapon and struck them down one by one.


    Three zombies hiding in such a small office¡ªif it had been anyone else, they might not have survived the second attack. It was a stark reminder of the ever-present danger in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Closing the door behind him, Ryan began searching the office. There were plenty of documents, but none were useful for his needs.


    After rummaging through the room for a while, he finally found what he was looking for: the structural blueprint of A City Police Headquarters, tucked away in a cabinet.


    After a quick review of the blueprint, he stuffed it into his backpack. Ryan then retraced his steps, leaving the office through the path he had entered. Strangely, throughout the entire building, he encountered only zombies¡ªthere wasn''t a single living soul.


    Once outside, Ryan moved stealthily toward the armory. It housed the best and most comprehensive weaponry in the entire A City Police Department¡ªa treasure trove of tools he desperately needed.


    Before he even got close to the armory, the snarling growls of numerous zombies filled the air. The sheer volume of noise confirmed that a large number of them were gathered nearby. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surveying the area, Ryan set down a portable Bluetooth speaker in a corner some distance away. He programmed it to start playing music in three minutes and then climbed to the rooftop of a small building.


    "You are my little apple¡­"


    Before long, the cheerful ringtone blasted from the speaker. Zombies in the vicinity immediately turned toward the source of the noise, lured by the promise of fresh prey. Their snarls and shuffling feet created a cacophony as they moved en masse toward the sound.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Ryan climbed over the roof of the power supply building. Not long after, he reached the entrance to the armory.


    Outside the small building, about a dozen zombies were wandering aimlessly, while several corpses lay strewn across the ground. The signs of struggle were evident¡ªspent shells and discarded weapons littered the area, indicating a fierce resistance before these people fell.


    Leaping down from the windowsill, Ryan movement caught the attention of the zombies near the armory entrance. Sensing the scent of a living human, they immediately turned and lunged at him, snarling with hunger...

 Chapter 23 - 23: Armored Vehicle

    However, Ryan''s movements were noticeably faster. As he jumped down from the windowsill, he rolled on the spot and grabbed the rifle closest to him.


    The Type 95 assault rifle uses 5.8mm small-caliber rifle bullets. It has excellent shooting performance, strong penetration, and high accuracy, making it the main weapon typically used by special police forces.


    Ryan raised his hand and went "bang bang bang," accurately shooting and killing the three closest zombies.


    The sound of the Type 95 rifle was much quieter than Ryan''s Type 54 pistol, and its power was no less. In fact, its accuracy was even higher. This particular rifle was also equipped with a silencer, making it more suitable for open areas and less likely to attract zombies.


    Ryan wasted no time. He grabbed a few magazines and headed inside the small gunroom building. As expected, there were a few zombies hiding inside, all of which he eliminated one by one.


    Entering the underground weapon storage, Ryan found that the door was already open. It seemed that during the early days of the apocalypse, someone had opened it to retrieve weapons to fight back, but ultimately, they couldn''t escape death.


    This saved Ryan some trouble; if the door had been locked, it wouldn''t have been easy to open.


    Pushing the steel door fully open, Ryan was surprised by the sight before him. In the less-than-50-square-meter basement, weapons were stacked densely.


    The weapon racks on the walls were lined with grenades, submachine guns, shotguns, even bulletproof vests, batons, and more. On the racks on both sides, Ryan also spotted two LR4 sniper rifles and high-powered tools like detonators.


    In a small side room, he found cold weapons¡ªlikely confiscated illegal items¡ªincluding daggers, broadswords, and sharpened long swords.


    Although there were plenty of weapons, Ryan felt troubled. He couldn''t possibly carry all of them, no matter how hard he tried. Leaving them here seemed like a waste, as they might end up being used by enemies in the future.


    Suddenly, he came up with a great idea. Opening the police station map, he located the parking lot. Ryan took two submachine guns from the armory, equipped himself with a bulletproof vest, grabbed a few grenades, and headed straight for the parking lot.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, now this is a real beast," Ryan muttered, practically drooling as he looked at the imposing black armored vehicle not far away. This was his target.


    The riot control armored vehicle is a specialized vehicle based on the reinforced Ford F-550 4¡Á4 off-road chassis. It is 6.7 meters long, 2.36 meters wide, 3 meters high, and weighs 6.8 tons when fully loaded. It uses a V10 engine with immense power.


    With a rear dual-tire design and high-speed four-wheel drive, it is suitable for all terrains. In the apocalypse, it''s the ultimate choice, capable of crushing low-level zombies with ease.


    More importantly, this armored vehicle could also be equipped with searchlights, tear gas launchers, smoke dispensers, retractable lighting, sonic dispersers, electric winches, machine guns, and grenade launchers.


    Ryan successfully entered the armored vehicle. Although he didn''t have the key, that wasn''t a problem. He smashed the control console, pulled out the neutral wire and the live wire, and hotwired the vehicle.


    A low rumble of "vroom vroom vroom" resonated as the engine came to life. Filled with excitement, Ryan drove the armored vehicle toward the armory.


    Hearing the noise, countless zombies began swarming toward the armored vehicle. If it had been an ordinary car or even a truck, it might have been surrounded by zombies due to a flat tire or other issues.


    But the armored vehicle didn''t need to worry about such problems. With its specially designed explosion-proof tires and immense power, Ryan could crush any zombie under the vehicle. Unless the engine stalled, the zombies couldn''t even reach the windows, let alone break through them.


    Ryan''s bold move created a considerable commotion, drawing nearly half the zombies from the police station to his location. Among them were several zombie dogs.


    Once a sizable horde of zombies had gathered, Ryan opened the window and tossed out several grenades. With a series of loud "booms," a large number of zombies were blown apart.


    [Killed Level 1 Zombie, earned 1 point. Current points: 56]


    [Killed Level 1 Zombie, earned 1 point. Current points: 105]


    [Killed Level 1 Zombie Dog, earned 3 points. Current points: 116]


    "Animals can also be infected by the zombie virus? But I''ve never seen zombies attack animals. Could it be from eating virus-infected meat, or is there some other reason?" Ryan pondered as he saw the system notification.


    He threw out seven or eight grenades in total, clearing a large area of zombies nearby and earning around a hundred points. But more zombies were still howling and rushing toward him.


    Feeling that it wasn''t thrilling enough, Ryan opened the sunroof, activated the light machine gun mounted on the armored vehicle, and pulled the trigger. A stream of bullets, like a flaming serpent, spewed out.


    The relentless sound of "rat-a-tat-tat" filled the air. Like harvesting wheat, hordes of zombies charged forward, only to be mowed down by the overwhelming firepower.


    Meanwhile, the sound of Ryan frenzied zombie killing outside caught the attention of everyone inside the police station.


    Mia''s eyes lit up. That sound was unmistakable¡ªit was a squad automatic weapon, and it wasn''t far away. Such a weapon was only mounted on armored vehicles, which meant a surviving police officer had gone to the parking lot and started the armored vehicle.


    Inside the small building, several people peered outside through the window cracks, but the high walls blocked their view. They could only hear the continuous gunfire and the sound of the armored vehicle moving.


    Ryan drove the armored vehicle all the way to the vicinity of the armory. After opening the trunk door, he killed the few remaining zombies nearby and began loading weapons into the vehicle.


    Inside the small building, the remaining dozen or so police officers were momentarily stunned. The gunfire and the sound of the armored vehicle had both stopped.


    "Could it be that person was bitten by zombies too?" Jessica asked with a hint of doubt.


    "That''s unlikely. These zombies can''t break through the defenses of an armored vehicle unless the driver actively courts death by opening the door," Mia was well-versed in such equipment, confidently replied.


    "We can''t just sit around anymore. Most of the zombies have been lured away, even those zombie dogs. Now is the perfect time to evacuate," the police chief said decisively. After waiting a while and realizing no rescue was forthcoming, he decided they needed to act on their own.


    The group discussed their plan and decided to take advantage of this opportunity to escape the small building. Staying there would only mean waiting for death, especially with almost no food or water left.


    While Ryan was still enthusiastically loading weapons into the armored vehicle, Mia and the others decided to break out of the small building in search of a safer gathering place.


    The group opened the main door and dashed out. There weren''t as many zombies outside as before, and since they were police officers, they had more courage than ordinary civilians. Rather than cowering, they charged at the zombies with their weapons.


    In reality, as long as one overcame their inner fear, it wasn''t particularly difficult for an average adult to kill a zombie. The real danger lay in modern city dwellers, who had never even killed a chicken before. The sight of grotesque and horrifying zombies often left them too paralyzed with fear to act.


    For Chief Jace and his team, however, this wasn''t an issue.


    They were quick and efficient in dealing with zombies. As long as they didn''t encounter the agile zombie dogs, they were generally not in significant danger.


    Leading his group of over ten officers, Jace began breaking through toward the armory. He also intended to secure weapons. The apocalypse had come so suddenly that the only firearm in the police station was the one he carried. The others only had batons and tasers.


    Jace''s position had given him access to some inside information. He knew this apocalypse wouldn''t end anytime soon, so they needed to find a way to survive.


    With a bang, Jace shot a nearby zombie in the head. However, bullets were scarce, so they were hesitant to use their guns until they secured more weapons.


    As the group successfully broke through and neared the armory, a zombie suddenly emerged from the side. It was massive¡ªlarger and more muscular than ordinary zombies, with a far more grotesque and terrifying appearance. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Roarrrr!" The hulking figure let out an oppressive growl, sending a wave of tension through the group as they faced this formidable enemy.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Level 2 Zombie

    Jace immediately sensed that something was wrong. He raised his pistol and fired three consecutive shots, striking the zombie in the head and shoulders.


    Unexpectedly, the firearms, which were usually highly effective, seemed significantly less impactful against this zombie. Despite being shot, leaving its flesh torn apart and part of its head blasted away, the zombie did not fall.


    Instead, Jace''s shots enraged the zombie. With a powerful kick of its right leg, it lunged toward them at a startling speed, leaving everyone alarmed.


    This zombie was clearly different. Its speed was at least three times faster than that of ordinary zombies, and its movements were noticeably more agile.


    Jace hurriedly reloaded his gun, but the zombie had already closed the distance. With no time to aim and shoot, he instinctively pulled out his baton and struck the zombie with all his might.


    The zombie took the baton hit head-on, its body merely shaking slightly before it knocked Jace to the ground. Fortunately, Jace wasn''t easily subdued. Reacting quickly, he kicked the zombie away in an attempt to break free.


    Mia was the second to react. She had been slightly delayed because she was helping Jessica. Swinging the baton in her hand, she struck the zombie''s head, causing it to stagger and release Jace.


    "Ah¡­" However, several other police officers nearby weren''t as fortunate. Without Jace''s quick reflexes or firearms, they were quickly overwhelmed by the zombie, which pounced on them one by one, taking their lives.


    Furious, Mia wanted to retaliate as she watched her colleagues fall, but she only had a baton and couldn''t match the zombie''s incredible speed.


    Jace, though armed with a revolver, was limited by its low stopping power. Additionally, his earlier injury made it difficult for him to aim accurately at the swiftly moving zombie.


    To make matters worse, the zombie''s attack stirred up the surrounding zombie horde, which began closing in on them, surrounding them completely.


    "We can''t hold out¡ªretreat!" Jace issued the order. They had no choice but to fall back. Their bad luck had reached a peak: just as they were about to break through the horde, they encountered a level-two zombie, an agile variant, leaving them nearly wiped out.


    With heavy hearts, Mia and the remaining few survivors retreated. Meanwhile, the others who were surrounded by the zombie horde soon succumbed and lost their lives.


    "Mia, I can''t make it¡­ That was a level-two zombie. The higher-ups have reported that these zombies evolve from ordinary ones, with different paths of evolution. That one must have been an agile type," Jace said weakly, leaning against the car.


    "No, no, Uncle Jace! The government will definitely find a way to save you!"


    Mia heart was filled with sorrow¡ªnot only for the tragic deaths of her colleagues but also for the sight of the wounds on Uncle Jace, her father''s friend who had helped her so much in the past. Those were claw marks left by the zombie.


    "No, I can''t make it. In as little as half an hour, or at most two hours, I''ll be infected by the virus. There''s no way to stop it," Jace shook his head.


    Of the dozen or so people in their team, only four managed to escape: Mia, Jessica, Jace, and a teammate named Hummer, who was driving a police car with the others out of the station.


    "Hummer, stop the car," Jace said suddenly.


    "Chief, you¡­ what are you¡­" Hummer hesitated, glancing at the rearview mirror.


    "Follow my orders."


    "Yes¡­" Hummer reluctantly pulled the car over to a deserted roadside spot.


    "Mia, Uncle Jace doesn''t want to turn into one of those monsters out there. Remember to take your gun, find a place where you can survive, and wait for the government''s rescue," Jace sighed before pulling the trigger, ending his own life.


    Mia was overwhelmed with sorrow, but she didn''t cry. Now was not the time for tears. She and the others hurriedly buried Jace before deciding to continue their journey.


    Outside the police station, Ryan lowered his binoculars, watching Mia and the other three escape. He had observed their entire battle earlier, including the appearance of the level-two zombie.


    Strangely, the moment Ryan approached with his armored vehicle, that agile level-two zombie vanished without a trace.


    "A busty policewoman and a loli policewoman?" Ryan''s interest was piqued.


    He started pursuing them in his armored vehicle. Although the armored vehicle wasn''t as fast as the police car, Mia''s group couldn''t drive at full speed. With the roads blocked and detours nearly impossible, they would soon have to abandon their vehicle¡ªunlike Ryan, whose armored vehicle could crush through obstacles with ease.


    As expected, it wasn''t long before Mia group encountered a roadblock. Dozens of damaged cars lay scattered across the road ahead, making it nearly impossible to pass. There was no viable detour, and turning back wasn''t an option. The group had no choice but to abandon their car and proceed on foot.


    "Captain, are you alright?" Hummer asked, concerned as he looked at Mia.


    "I''m fine. Let''s keep moving," Mia replied, leading Jessica. Jessica had been almost invisible throughout the ordeal but was lucky to remain unharmed under Mia''s protection, though she was visibly frightened.


    "Buzz¡­ buzz¡­" The sound of a vehicle engine echoed in the distance.


    The group turned around in surprise and saw a familiar black armored vehicle.


    "Someone''s coming! Is it our people? That''s great!" Jessica jumped up happily.


    Hummer''s expression also showed some excitement, but Mia remained silent, her face grim. Before long, the armored vehicle stopped in front of them, and a man stood up through the sunroof.


    "Who are you?" Mia asked warily, her eyes fixed on the young man before her. He had a firm expression, was somewhat handsome, and wore a black combat uniform.


    However, she didn''t recognize him, nor had she ever seen him at the police station. Not only that, Jessica and Hummer also looked confused.


    While it might make sense for Mia not to know him, Hummer had worked at the station for five years and had met almost everyone from here. Where had this stranger come from?


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ryan," the man said with a smile, jumping down from the armored vehicle.


    Hummer looked bewildered, Mia stayed on guard, and only the naive Jessica failed to sense the odd atmosphere. Instead, she approached with joy.


    "Brother Ryan? Did you come to save us?" she asked curiously, staring at him.


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. "That''s right. I''m here to save you."


    But Mia wasn''t buying Ryan''s story.


    When they had evacuated the building earlier, they had heard the sound of armored vehicles and machine guns. If Ryan had been alive back then, he would''ve come to rescue them immediately. Why wait until now?


    "Jessica, come back here," Mia said, pulling the confused Jessica behind her.


    Ryan''s expression didn''t change as he analyzed their reactions. The little girl was clearly the type who''d believe anything.


    The man might not be much different. But the busty policewoman¡ªher heroic demeanor and wary expression marked her as smart and alert, someone who wouldn''t be easy to fool.


    "Alright, tell us what you want," Mia demanded, gripping the revolver in her hand tightly as she aimed it at Ryan.


    "Ah, Sister Mia, what''s going on...?" Jessica asked, puzzled, just as she was about to say more, Hummer beside her stopped her. By now, he too had sensed that something wasn''t right.


    "Sigh..." Ryan let out a soft sigh, his smile fading as he spread his hands helplessly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this busty policewoman was difficult to deal with, it wasn''t really a problem for him.


    Ryan deliberately jumped down from the armored vehicle, an act of confidence in this secure position. Even if Mia noticed something wrong and decided to act, she wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    "Alright, let''s skip the small talk. I''ve set up a shelter and I''m inviting the two of you to join," Ryan said directly.


    "The two of us?" Mia glanced at Hummer beside her.


    "You heard me right, just you two women. Apologies, but my shelter only accepts women besides myself. Additionally, anyone in my shelter must obey my orders unconditionally. There will be no resistance or questioning allowed. I need complete and total loyalty."


    "You¡ªyou''re nothing but a bandit! This is tyranny!" Before Mia or Hummer could respond, Jessica couldn''t help but blurt out indignantly.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Frustrated Mia

    [Author: I am back and i will not abandon this now]


    Hummer was somewhat angry, but due to Ryan''s submachine gun and bulletproof vest, he did not voice any threats.


    "Sorry, we don''t need to go to your gathering place."


    Ryan ignored him and turned to Mia, "What do you think?"


    Among the three, the other two were easier to deal with. Only this busty police officer could pose a bit of a challenge for Ryan.


    Although Jessica and Hummer were furious at Ryan''s disregard, they were not fools. They did not step forward to argue with him but instead looked at Mia, as she was the central figure of their group.


    Mia was Ryan''s captain, and Jessica had always admired her, so naturally, she would follow her lead.


    "I want to know, what if we refuse?" Mia took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry, but you should understand that this is the apocalypse¡ªyou don''t have the option to refuse. I''m not here to negotiate; I''m simply informing you," Ryan said coldly.


    He was not only drawn to Mia and Jessica''s beauty but also recognized their impressive skills and bravery in facing zombies. He needed someone capable of guarding his base when he was away.


    "Alright, I agree."


    "Captain~"


    "Sister Mia~" Jessica and Hummer both looked at her in shock.


    A glint flashed in Ryan''s eyes¡ªhe knew that this seemingly righteous and strong-willed police officer wouldn''t submit so easily. She was surely planning something.


    From the beginning, Mia had suspected Ryan''s bad intentions, and now she was even more certain. However, they only had a small revolver, which was no match for Ryan''s semi-automatic submachine gun, let alone the armored vehicle behind him.


    Still, she would never abandon her teammates, nor would she submit to a man. Mia knew that many ruthless and cruel people would emerge in this apocalypse, but she hadn''t expected Ryan to be so blatant about it. His confidence put her on high alert.


    "Alright¡­ get in the car,"


    Ryan said, patting the armored vehicle. He had no idea what Mia was planning, but he wasn''t worried about a fight breaking out.


    He was confident that no one could beat him in a one-on-one battle. Ryan''s current physical abilities were at least three times that of an average adult, not to mention his advanced combat skills. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the worried gazes of her teammates, Mia handed the revolver to Hummer. Seeing that Ryan did not object, she slowly moved closer.


    In the blink of an eye, Mia dashed forward with agility, charging at Ryan.


    Beside them, Hummer and Jessica both became visibly worried. Even though Mia''s combat skills were among the best in the A City Police Department, Ryan had a gun in his hands.


    However, Ryan had no intention of using his firearm against Mia. Holding the submachine gun in his right hand, he clenched his left fist and threw a punch at her. At the same time, his right leg lashed out in a kick toward Mia!


    He could actually punch and kick simultaneously, maintaining perfect balance! With just one strike, Mia was forced back, her hands and feet numb from the impact. Ryan''s strength was overwhelming¡ªshe was nearly knocked to the ground.


    Sensing the danger, Hummer raised his revolver and aimed at Ryan.


    But before he could act, Ryan moved even faster¡ªhe pulled back the bolt of his submachine gun, the dark muzzle now aimed directly at both of them. Hummer swallowed hard and instinctively took a few steps back.


    This was no joke¡ªat such close range, all Ryan had to do was pull the trigger, and none of them would be able to escape.


    Even if Hummer managed to land a shot, Ryan''s bulletproof vest would absorb the impact, leaving only Hummer and the others dead while Ryan might be seriously injured at worst.


    Mia also crouched down, covering her head. Though she had a strong sense of justice and was willing to sacrifice herself for her comrades, she wasn''t someone who would throw her life away meaninglessly.


    "I tried talking to you nicely, but you just wouldn''t listen. Did you really want me to use force?" Ryan shook his head, looking at Mia''s unwilling expression with amusement in his eyes.


    "But¡­ I guess I''m just too softhearted. I''ll give you one more chance¡ªtake this and come with me, and I might consider letting him go," Ryan said looking towards Hummer¡­


    -----


    Ten minutes later, the armored vehicle was cruising down the road.


    In the front cabin, Ryan turned on the air conditioning and took a bottle of drink from the side, handing it to Jessica, who was sitting next to him.


    The petite policewoman was visibly afraid of Ryan. After hesitating for a moment, she finally accepted the drink, took a few sips, and then passed it to Mia beside her.


    As for Mia, her arms were locked behind her back, wrists secured in handcuffs like a criminal. Seeing her in a police uniform like this gave Ryan a certain sense of pleasure¡ªhis own twisted satisfaction in "training" the busty police officer.


    Just minutes ago, with no other choice, Mia had willingly placed her hands behind her back, allowing Jessica to cuff her before getting into the police vehicle¡ªleaving Hummer outside, alone.


    Mia could clearly see the cold indifference in Ryan''s eyes. She fully understood how terrifying this man was¡ªhis combat skills were exceptional, his personality ruthless. Though he had an interest in her, it didn''t mean he would let her act freely. Instead, he intended to treat her like a slave.


    Meanwhile, Jessica, who had never been one to make independent decisions, was too scared to do anything but follow Mia into the vehicle, leaving Hummer behind, seething with anger and helplessness.


    Ryan didn''t care about any of this. To him, Hummer posed no threat, even with a gun in his hands. Alone in this apocalypse, his chances of survival were slim.


    Mia didn''t resist and remained silent throughout the journey. As the armored vehicle plowed through the abandoned cars on the road, they eventually arrived at the back entrance of the hospital.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Surrender

    Ryan opened the car door and fired several precise shots, taking down the nearby zombies. Jessica then helped Mia out of the vehicle.


    Observing the situation along the way, Mia was shocked when she saw Ryan''s marksmanship¡ªit was on par with hers, if not better.


    "Who is this guy?" Mia wondered. He looked young, like a college student, yet his combat skills were incredibly strong, his shooting was near-perfect, and his personality was cold and ruthless¡ªalmost inhuman.


    The group made their way to Ryan''s base, a three-story building.


    "Master, you''re back. Both mistresses are upstairs," a woman greeted him, immediately kneeling in respect.


    "Mistresses?" Ryan was momentarily stunned before realizing they must be referring to his sister as well. He found it amusing but didn''t bother correcting them. Instead, he led the two women upstairs.


    "What a psycho¡­" Mia said, hearing the way the woman addressed Ryan. It only reinforced her belief that he was a tyrant, treating women as his slaves for his own amusement.


    Jessica, the petite officer, nodded in agreement but was too afraid to say it aloud.


    "Master~"


    As they reached the second floor, Olivia rushed over joyfully, throwing herself into Ryan''s arms.


    Although she still walked with some difficulty, she could now barely manage to move on her own.


    "Oh? So your wounds are healed? No more pain?" Ryan wrapped his arms around the young girl''s slender waist, his hands moving down to grab her firm curves.


    "Ah? Ahh~ N-no, not completely¡­ but if Master wants, I can still do it¡­" she said timidly.


    "Haha¡­ Let''s not, or you''ll be stuck in bed all day again."


    "Oh, thank goodness¡­" Olivia sighed in relief. While being intimate with her master felt good, doing it too much was exhausting¡ªher small body simply couldn''t handle it.


    "Alright, these two are new. You''ll be responsible for managing them and teaching them the rules," Ryan said, pointing at Mia and Jessica.


    "Ah? Okay~"


    Olivia had already noticed the two women Ryan brought back but didn''t dare to ask since her master hadn''t mentioned them.


    Now that he entrusted them to her, didn''t that mean he valued her even more? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she could manage all the women in the harem, her position in Ryan''s heart would never decline.


    With that in mind, Olivia face lit up with excitement. She was determined to complete the task her master had given her¡ªshe would make sure these two women were properly trained and obedient.


    She carefully examined the newcomers.


    First was Jessica¡ªa petite girl, still young, with an average figure but a cute, youthful appearance. She had an innocent charm and a fresh, girlish vibe.


    The other woman, however, was different. Her expression was calm, exuding a heroic aura, with firm and determined features¡ªclearly not someone who would submit easily. But what stood out the most were her ample curves, which even made Olivia feel a little self-conscious.


    "Hey, you, you are Olivia?" Jessica felt a little uncomfortable being stared at. Suddenly she remembered something and looked at her in surprise.


    Mia also recognized this big star early on and looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" The girl said, touching her hair beside her ear. She saw the handcuffs behind Mia and the police uniforms worn by two people. "Does the master still like this tune?"


    Seeing the strange look from the girl, Mia blushed. It was really embarrassing for her to be tied up like this.


    "Master, I''ll take them upstairs to eat now." Olivia led the two people to the third floor, where they usually ate.


    "Do you want your sister''s help to subdue those two women?" After a few people left, Lily came out and looked at Ryan with some teasing and gentle tone, but Ryan felt a little numb when he heard it.


    "Ahem...Sister, this doesn''t seem a good idea." Ryan felt a little weird. It''s not that he didn''t trust his sister. She didn''t get the title of Doctor of Psychology for nothing.


    It''s just that it feels a little weird that a sister wants to help her brother train a woman, and it feels like there''s murderous intent in her tone. Ryan even has sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe..." Lily made a few sounds that were not sure whether they were teasing or sneering, and went upstairs.


    Ryan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He felt that something was wrong with his sister these past few days.


    She was so gentle and amiable before, but now she made him feel cold behind his back. He even boldly guessed that it was because of her period during those days, but he would never dare to say this in front of his sister.


    With a stern face, Ryan ordered several maids to move the things out of the armored vehicle. He had observed the small building before and found that there was a basement at the bottom, which was just right for storing these guns and weapons.


    It took the women three and a half hours to move all the items in the armored vehicle, including a large number of guns and weapons, including grenades, bulletproof vests, etc., as well as some supplies, food, water, and a small generator to avoid power outages.


    After completing this step, the weapons problem in the base can be said to be temporarily solved. Food and water are also sufficient. The remaining time is not enough to go out for another search. The zombies are more dangerous at night, so Ryan doesn''t want to go out.


    Instead, he lay on the sofa, slowly enjoying the massage from the little slave girl, his head resting on Olivia''s soft breasts. In the cold hearts of people in this doomsday, only these breasts still had some warmth.


    "how''s it going?"


    Olivia knew that Ryan was talking about the two women, and said, "The one named Jessica is easy to deal with. She is timid and has no opinion. But the remaining woman named Mia may not be so easy to deal with. But as long as the master gives me a few days, I will make her surrender slowly."

 Chapter 27 - 27: Seducing Mia

    "That''s good, bring one to me first."


    "Is it Jessica?"


    "No, it''s that Mia~"


    "Ah?" Olivia thought she had heard it wrong, and turned to look at Ryan with some confusion. The master didn''t take the easy one, did he like to force himself on others?


    "Hahaha, you don''t understand this. Mia doesn''t look like she''ll give in so easily, but she has leverage and a sense of justice. She already has something that can be threatened, and this is a good opportunity to break through."


    "People like this who are strong-hearted and just are sometimes easier to target, because they care about a lot of things, and it''s not difficult to make them surrender as long as you find something against them. On the contrary, that Jessica looks timid and afraid of things, so even if you are tough, she won''t dare to resist, but she will definitely not obey easily, and might even cause trouble."


    Olivia nodded as if she understood, feeling that she understood every word Ryan said, but couldn''t understand them at all when they were put together.


    Not long after, Mia was brought over by Olivia. Her clothes were changed, but the handcuffs on her hands were still not removed.


    Jessica followed behind the two people, looking angry, "What are you going to do to Sister Mia?"


    "What? Of course I want to take advantage of her body. Such a beautiful policewoman, what do you think I should do?" With a lewd smile on his face, Ryan approached Mia, breathing in the fragrance of her body. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You...you...let her go." Jessica was a little anxious. Although she was a little timid, she had been saved by Mia several times. Naturally, she would not watch her being humiliated by Ryan.


    "Didn''t I tell you? In this base, everyone must obey my orders and cannot resist in the slightest. In other words, you are all my slaves. Since you are slaves, how can you resist your master?"


    "You, if you hadn''t forced us to come here~" Jessica said somewhat unconvinced.


    "You have to remember, this is the end of the world. The law is no longer effective. If I want to, I can rape and kill you and throw you out to feed the zombies. No one will stop me," Ryan said with a sneer on his face.


    There was a clear look of fear on Jessica''s face. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, "Jessica, stop talking~"


    "I know what you want. I''ll accompany you, but please let Jessica go. She''s still young~"


    "No, Sister Mia, don''t, don''t do this~ I don''t agree"


    "This is not the place for you two to have sisterly love. Since the master wants to play, you as a female slave should kneel on the ground and raise your butt obediently," Olivia said somewhat unhappily. She really felt that these two women were a little tactless.


    It is obviously such a good thing, but they keep refusing.


    There is no such good place in the doomsday, where they don''t have to worry about food and drink, and don''t have to be afraid of zombies'' attacks.


    All they need is to accompany their masters. But they are still not satisfied. It is their honor to sleep with their masters. They really don''t know what is good for them.


    So before Ryan said anything, Olivia became a little unhappy and blamed the two women.


    Mia and Jessica were both speechless, and at the same time a little shocked by Ryan''s training methods. It only took a short time, but he had trained an independent and beautiful star into the most loyal slave.


    Ryan already knew that Olivia loyalty to him had reached 99, almost full, so it was not surprising for her to say this.


    "I know you are a little unconvinced and even thinking about how to resist, but it doesn''t matter. Just remember that I am your master at all times. Don''t think about betraying your master, otherwise you will be punished most severely," Ryan said in Mia''s ear.


    Her face changed, "You are a police officer, so you must remember the oath you swore to protect ordinary people."


    "Yes...that''s right." Mia of course understood it and did not refute.


    "As for me, sometimes I want to go out, search for supplies, and look for other survivors, but there is no one who can be responsible for the safety of the base. Their fighting ability is not good, so I have to find someone who can help me guard the base."


    Ryan hugged Mia''s delicate body, let her two meat patties press on his chest, and whispered in her ear. This is Mia''s handle. Since she has a sense of justice, she will definitely not attack ordinary survivors. On the contrary, if the base is in danger, she will even take the initiative to help.


    Therefore, even if Ryan went out, he would not be afraid that Mia would destroy his base. On the other hand, her sense of justice would restrain her and she would not use any sinister means.


    "I think you are very suitable for this position~" Mia''s body trembled a few times, and she wanted to retreat back a little, but she was held tightly by the man, and her hands were handcuffed and she couldn''t move.


    After all, she was still a virgin, and it was inevitable that she felt a little uncomfortable being harassed by such intimate actions of a man.


    She felt a little complicated. "I, I can help you ensure the safety of the base." She knew that Ryan was using her, but she was willing to do it.


    "That''s good. I knew you would do this. However, I am a little worried. What if you betray me? After all, I am outside and no one in the base can match you." Ryan continued to seduce.


    "I..." Mia pursed her red lips. She couldn''t promise anything, or Ryan wouldn''t believe her even if she told him. After all, she was forced to be humiliated by a man...

 Chapter 28 - 28: Forced To Surrender

    Mia was also very clear that without the oppression of morality and law, the darkness and desires in people''s hearts would be completely released, and there was no telling how many dirty things were happening right now.


    Although no major riots occurred, various murders, arson and rape crimes were occurring all over the country. Without legal constraints, criminals were everywhere.


    The same was true for Ryan.


    He could easily tie up Mia and the other person and toy with and humiliate them, or even throw them to the zombies after he was done. They didn''t even have the strength to resist. Ryan''s powerful skills were simply not like those of a human. Mia had never seen anyone so powerful.


    It can even be said that Ryan is being merciful now, because even if they don''t agree, Ryan can do everything he wants. As he said, he is the supreme master of this base.


    And in this doomsday when laws and morals have collapsed, no one can punish him for doing whatever he wants, at least that''s the case now, and perhaps it will be the case in the future.


    The reason why Ryan did this was that he hoped Mia could serve him sincerely, be his most loyal shield, and protect his base for him.


    That was why Ryan tried to tempt her in this way, wanting to take advantage of Mia''s sense of justice and cooperate with Jessica to persuade her, or at least make her submit initially, even if it was just through inducement and coercion, rather than bringing an unstable element into the base.


    "I, I promise you ~ as long as you let Jessica go ~" Mia said in a trembling voice.


    "Okay, sure~" Ryan agreed immediately, but deep down he didn''t want to let go of Jessica.


    Mia is unwilling now, but maybe after she surrenders in the future, he will even take the initiative to pull her onto his bed. Ryan is very confident about this.


    Mia will definitely not be able to resist his big cock, coupled with training and temptation in all aspects.


    "So, have you thought about handing yourself over to your master? As long as you become my woman, I don''t think you will be willing to murder your husband," Ryan said while gently licking Mia''s earlobe.


    He could even feel that the girl in his arms was trembling with nervousness as he moved, and her body tensed up involuntarily. It seemed that she was still a virgin. Although she looked strong and resolute on the outside, all women would be equally nervous when faced with this kind of thing. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia''s heart was trembling. She didn''t know what would happen. Although she was not a pedantic traditional woman, she didn''t know how to treat the man who took away her virginity.


    "Sister Mia, don''t do this, don''t do this, Ryan, you bastard, come at me if you have the guts~" Jessica became a little anxious.


    Seeing Mia being touched by Ryan, she was a little angry, but she was held tightly by Olivia and couldn''t rush over.


    "Jessica, it''s okay, you go out first." Mia calmed down, broke free from Ryan arms, and said to Jessica.


    "No, but this..." Jessica found it a little unbelievable. How could Mia give in?


    Is she just going to accept her fate like this?


    It was impossible for her to allow this man to humiliate and play with her. However, looking at Mia determined eyes, she wavered again.


    "It''s okay, I know what I''m doing. You go out first."


    Jessica looked at Ryan half helplessly and half angry. She was pushed out of the room by Olivia, leaving two of them inside.


    Ryan looked at the beautiful policewoman in front of him with some excitement. She had a perfect figure and a heroic face.


    It was not the kind of beauty in the traditional sense, but a unique kind of perseverance. One could tell at a glance that she was a strong girl. But he didn''t know if she would still have this expression after his virginity was broken by his big cock.


    Mia frowned, looking at Ryan''s greedy and presumptuous eyes. She hated this the most. Many rapists she caught faced her with such naked gazes.


    Ryan picked up Mia and threw her on the bed again.


    The poor female police officer, although strong inside, was still a novice. She had no idea what Ryan was going to do and was frightened by his outrageous behavior just now. She could only wear messy clothes and wait for the man''s "judgment".


    Ryan opened the wardrobe beside the bed, rummaged through it, and found two pairs of black stockings. He found these in a shopping mall in the afternoon and brought back a lot of them specifically for his woman to wear.


    "...What are you going to do?" The poor big-breasted policewoman couldn''t help asking in surprise when she saw the stockings in Ryan''s hand.


    She originally thought that Ryan would just lie on her and fuck her a few times, and at most she would just treat it as being bitten by a dog. She didn''t expect to be teased like this.


    "I''m telling you to behave yourself."


    Ryan said with a smile, "You''d better not resist, otherwise I won''t care about any agreement. It''s just right to play with you two."


    After that, he kicked off his shoes, jumped onto the big bed, and without saying a word, lifted the beautiful policewoman''s hands over her head from behind, tied the handcuffs on her wrists with one end of a stocking, and tied the other end to the head of the bed.


    Then he tied Ryan feet with two pairs of stockings, and pulled the other end of the stockings over and tied them to the two feet of the big bed. In this way, the busty policewoman lay on the bed with her legs apart and let him do whatever he wanted.


    "You, why are you tying me up..." Mia face looked a little unhappy. If handcuffing her hands could be said to be because they were afraid that she would resist, then what was the point of tying her up like this?

 Chapter 29 - 29: Beautiful Police Woman

    No matter how strong this girl is in her heart, how good her skills are, and how she claims to be just and willing to sacrifice for others, when she is actually being bullied, she turns back into that innocent girl and feels fear in her heart.


    Ryan laughed obscenely, took the last remaining black stocking and came to Mia, saying, "I just want you to be honest, don''t worry... If you don''t ask me for help, I will never fuck you."


    After saying that, he folded the stockings, covered the policewoman''s eyes with them, and tied a knot behind her head. Now Mia couldn''t see anything, and could only grit his teeth and wait in the darkness, telling himself that he must be patient and strong...


    Suddenly, Mia felt a slight chill on her chest. She knew that the man had taken off her bra.


    "That bastard... must have cut the middle with a pair of scissors..." because she didn''t feel the bra clasp being undone on her back.


    Before she had finished thinking about it, the policewoman felt that her trembling belly was being invaded. It was not a strong rubbing as she had imagined, but rather a touch of fingertips that was close yet not far away, slowly drawing circles around her sexy belly button, circle after circle, gradually spreading out...


    With her eyes blinded, the female police officer''s sense of touch became particularly acute. The elusive touch was like the lightest music, plucking softly but effectively.


    Ryan was not in a hurry to violate Mia. He wanted to tease the physical desire of this policewoman step by step and make her fall slowly.


    Mia''s body is very attractive. Although her figure is not the best, she exercises regularly and has extensive training as a special police officer. She has an agile posture, straight legs, and elastic muscles that are very curvaceous.


    It''s not plump and round, but it has strong curves and not too many muscles. It looks very attractive. When you slowly stroke the white belly, you can even feel the abdominal muscles.


    Ryan''s gentle movements slowly touched Mia''s heartstrings. Gradually, her mood relaxed as she listened to these light and subtle movements.


    Suddenly, the finger that was drawing circles touched the base of her huge breasts that she was so proud of. The policewoman became nervous again.


    Her body was so sensitive at this time that she felt very strange even when it was touched lightly. The flexible finger slowly drew circles on the peak of her huge breasts, and slowly moved towards the peak...


    Gradually, Ryan''s fingers were about to reach the sensitive part of the top of the huge breasts. The heroic policewoman made up her mind and bit her lips tightly. Even if the man grabbed and rubbed the sensitive grapes, she would never make a sound...


    However, the pair of fingers suddenly left her body just before they were about to touch the sensitive grapes. Mia unconsciously let out a breath and relaxed a lot.


    Ryan smiled slightly when he saw the expression of the busty policewoman. Mia, who had her eyes blindfolded, probably didn''t know how erotic her actions were. Her messy hair was draped behind her head, her hands were tied above her head, her upper body was almost naked, and her agile and slender body was fully displayed.


    Her legs were spread apart, and she was wearing a pair of jeans, which allowed her elastic buttocks muscles to be released. Her straight legs were spread apart, as if she was welcoming the man''s entry. Even though her lower body was not exposed at all, that look was even more seductive than being naked.


    Ryan had already taken off all his clothes and his cock was erect, but he was not in a hurry. If he wanted this loyal policewoman to beg him to fuck her, he could only be patient and seduce her sexual desire bit by bit.


    Moreover, if you want to conquer this strong and resolute policewoman, you have to break her self-esteem and bottom line. When her face flushes and waves of pleasure come over her, don''t you believe that she can still maintain that heroic expression?


    Ryan gently pressed the policewoman''s soft belly with one hand, and repeated this action several times with the other hand.


    Every time he gave up when he was about to touch the policewoman''s red nipples. At the beginning, the policewoman also went from relaxed to tense and then relaxed again as Ryan moved.


    The policewoman gradually felt the heat from the palm of her hand rubbing her lower abdomen, which went straight through her tender abdomen and reached her sacred womb that nurtured life. The skills in her lower body seemed to begin to awaken...


    As for her chest, the damn finger gave up a little bit before touching her sensitive part a few times. The policewoman was relieved at first, but after a few times, she felt uneasy.


    Her sensitive nipples seemed to be a little itchy. She wanted the damn finger to scratch them, but... it was always just a little bit short...


    A blush appeared on the policewoman''s face, her mouth was clenched tightly, and her white teeth were biting her lower lip. She felt very ashamed and uncomfortable. In the past, she was the one who tied up the prisoners, but she never expected that one day she would be treated like this.


    "No, I must hold it in... It''s too embarrassing." Mia warned herself again and again, determined not to show her weak and shameful side in front of Ryan. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, her sensitive and honest body did not listen to her. The policewoman''s breathing became rapid. When the man''s fingers were about to reach her breasts, the blindfolded policewoman began to twist her body subconsciously, trying to avoid Ryan''s attack.


    Of course Ryan could not do as she wished. On the one hand, he continued his "circle drawing" career, and on the other hand, the hand that was originally pressing on the policewoman''s belly began to slowly move downwards.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Beautiful Police Woman II

    Mia originally felt her body relax, as the sensitive buds on her chest were not attacked. But who would have thought that the man''s hand would switch to another, more deadly target. The ups and downs of her mood made her extremely uncomfortable.


    The beautiful policewoman only felt that the heat originally gathered in her lower abdomen began to gradually move down and slowly came between her legs... The flexible fingers gently rubbed back and forth along her flesh through her jeans, as if taking away her strength and reason bit by bit... S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, what perfect curves..." Ryan teased while admiring the beautiful policewoman''s toned body that was stretched by tight jeans due to regular exercise, and her perky and perfectly shaped buttocks that were hard to let go.


    Soon... the policewoman, whose chest and private parts were being attacked at the same time, felt the most fatal feeling... itchy and numb all over. Mia tried desperately to avoid it, but found that she was tied up with nowhere to escape. She was so ashamed that she died.


    Her sensitive nipples were already engorged and erect, and her pussy was beginning to itch¡­ The itch-relieving touch was right before her eyes, but she could never get it!


    The policewoman''s body rose and fell with Ryan''s movements. Her stubborn lips persisted in an attempt to delay until the moment of victory.


    However, the man would not give her such an opportunity. What Ryan didn''t know was that the more nervous she was, the more sensitive her body became to contact.


    Just when the beautiful policewoman''s shame and nervousness reached the extreme, Ryan stretched out his hand, and his index and middle fingers accurately pinched the already full and erect pink nipples!


    The policewoman, who had been persisting, suddenly had her nipple pinched. The touch she had been longing for suddenly came. Under the sudden stimulation, the policewoman''s tense body suddenly relaxed, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft cry of "Hmm~"... as soft and wet as if she was acting coquettishly with her boyfriend.


    Ryan sneered, and from that moment on, he slowly increased the strength of his attack on the chest. His palm slowly but forcefully grasped one of the huge breasts and kneaded it, but due to the sensitivity of the nipple, he still "pinched" it generously after a while. Once the beautiful policewoman tasted the sweetness and started talking, it was difficult for her to stop talking.


    Mia''s voice gradually became louder... At first it was just a slight gasp, and later she couldn''t help but moan a few times. The love juice began to flow out of her vagina, wetting her jeans... Her waist twisted slowly with the man''s attack.


    "It turns out that our strong female policewoman can be so coquettish when being toyed with by a man..." Ryan teased Mia in her ear.


    "Oh... No~" Mia suddenly became nervous. Her brain, which had been immersed in desire, became much clearer. She then noticed something strange about her lower body. A stream of honey flowed out, with waves of stickiness and wetness.


    "Really? Then try what it is~" Ryan did not refute her, but put the sticky honey on his hand to the policewoman''s mouth for her to taste.


    "Ah... No, take it away, get out of here~" Mia knew that this was right beside her. If she was asked to taste what was flowing out of her lower body, she might as well die.


    Seeing this, Ryan quickly held the beautiful policewoman''s head and kissed her. Mia couldn''t tell what was going on for a moment and thought that the man had put his finger in.


    She instinctively wanted to bite it, but the man suddenly pinched her nipple. She opened her mouth in pain, and Ryan took the opportunity to put his tongue in.


    "Woo woo..." It''s so strange, what is this? A soft, sweet taste, inexplicably feeling comfortable. Mia was stunned. It seemed that it was not a finger, and he did not taste anything from his lower body.


    Ryan was not idle, but slowly took off the policewoman''s jeans. The tight jeans were a little difficult to take off. Fortunately, the man''s IQ at this time was comparable to Einstein. In less than three or two moves, Mia clothes from the lower body were taken off by him.


    By the time Mia half-reacted from Ryan''s passionate kiss, she had been almost stripped naked, with only her top on, but the buttons were undone, exposing her chest, and her two bras were cut open in the middle, revealing her flawless big breasts.


    After the passionate kiss, Mia''s clothes were stripped off, revealing the most sensitive part of her body. The clitoris hidden in the slit of her pussy became engorged and erect, with its small head sticking out from between the two plump labia. This would be the next target of the attack.


    "I didn''t expect that our beautiful policewoman not only has such perfect big breasts, but also such a plump and beautiful pussy. She was born for men. No wonder you are so slutty."


    Mia reacted. It''s not that she didn''t know Ryan''s actions. He just wanted to tease her with vulgar and obscene words and stimulate her body to make her submit to a man, but that kind of pleasure was real and she couldn''t refuse.


    "Is this all you have?" Mia snorted coldly, pretending to be calm. She knew that she couldn''t show weakness now, otherwise she might not be able to help but surrender.


    Ryan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Mia to be able to maintain her original intention and calmness. He was really impressed.


    But that''s how it is. The more difficult it is to tame a wild horse, the more interesting it is to conquer it. He laughed a few times, "Then you just wait~"


    As he said that, his hands left Mia body. The policewoman who had been teased suddenly left the man''s touch. Her body suddenly felt empty, and a strong desire arose in her heart...

 Chapter 31 - 31: Teasing

    Mia''s forced calmness and determination could no longer be maintained, and her body fell limply. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    The blindfolded Mia didn''t know what Ryan was doing, but she knew that her body had been aroused by the man and now urgently needed further action!


    Just when Mia was feeling uncomfortable, suddenly, her extremely sensitive clitoris suffered a fatal attack again!


    It was a soft, furry thing that made her vagina extremely tingling!


    It turned out to be a small brush!


    Mia knew that the only brush in the room was a makeup brush. This bad guy actually used a makeup brush to deal with her clitoris! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The female police officer had no time to think, because the soft and dense hairs brushed against her slit, just like millions of densely packed small hands caressing the tender flesh of her vagina at the same time, which was about to make her collapse!


    "Ah...oh~" Mia could no longer hold back and twisted her body vigorously, moaning loudly...


    "I want...I...I want...ah, it feels so good~" Mia in ecstasy!


    While brushing gently, Ryan adjusted his position and came between Mia''s legs. The erect penis gradually approached, and the hot glans touched the flesh slit that had already flowed out countless sexual fluids!


    Suddenly, she felt a hot and hard object pressing against her lower body. Mia knew what it was, of course, but now she was controlled by her own desires. She only knew that her extremely itchy vagina needed a strong insertion!


    She tried hard to force herself to remain calm, but her sensitive lower body was totally out of her control. She tried to "take in" the man''s penis, but how could Ryan let her succeed so easily?


    The penis kept rubbing against the entrance of the vagina, but there was no intention of insertion.


    Ryan quietly untied the stockings tied around Mia''s feet, but the policewoman''s sexy legs shamelessly wrapped around his waist. The busty policewoman, whose vision was covered, had no idea how hungry she looked!


    "Okay... come in... um~" Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore and spoke.


    "Come in? Are you begging me?" Ryan said with a proud smile.


    "I...I...ah...wu~" The female police officer was almost crying out of shame and anger. She was crying because her persistence was about to fail, and she was crying because of the emptiness that could never be filled!


    "What are you begging me for?" Ryan said word by word: "I want you to clearly say these four words: please fuck me!"


    "Ah... no... please... fuck... me" Mia could no longer hold on. The endless desire had already broken down her psychological defenses. Finally, she lost even the last bit of persistence and gave up the last resistance.


    After saying this, she felt a pain in her heart, as if she had let go of something. The inexplicable feeling was not so uncomfortable anymore, and it was not as difficult to express as she had imagined.


    The man laughed wildly and said, "Since you''ve asked me for help, I''ll feed your hungry slutty cunt!" As soon as he finished speaking, Ryan thrust his waist forward suddenly, and inserted his dick all the way in, straight into the deepest part of this cunt, and fucked it hard to the end.


    "Ah...oh..." Mia''s virginity was broken and she screamed in pain, uttering several cries.


    In fact, due to regular exercise, her hymen had long been gone, but she had never experienced sex. Then, for the first time, she encountered Ryan''s penis so big that she was almost broken by it.


    Mia felt that she had never been in such pain before. Her lower body felt as if it was split by a red-hot iron rod. Although there was a lot of vaginal fluid, there was still an extreme dryness and friction pain.


    Two lines of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was because of her lost virginity or because of the regret for feeding the tiger with her own body.


    She did not shed tears when she fainted from training so hard, and she did not cry when her best elder Jace died. But she could no longer hold back when her virginity was brutally taken away by a man.


    No matter how strong a woman is, at this moment, she is like a weak little girl and can only lie under the man crying and begging for mercy.


    Ryan has been holding it in for a long time, he just wants to make a strong push!


    He suddenly turned her over, making her lie in the doggy style, allowing the man to humiliate her. Her hands were still tied to the head of the bed. Then, he grabbed the policewoman''s plump and tender buttocks and started thrusting rapidly and vigorously. Her two huge breasts hung down and shook from being fucked hard.


    The pain brought by defloration did not last long, and was soon drowned out by the pleasure of the man''s continuous thrusting. Mia, whose body had been developed, began to moan uncontrollably.


    The deep and tortuous vagina of the stunning policewoman was being rubbed and abused wantonly by Ryan. The tight vaginal path and dense folds gave her endless pleasure.


    The plump and tender buttocks were bearing the fierce impact, and the slapping sounds were mixed with the female police officer''s moans of shame, shame or regret, "Oh oh... No, no, no~"


    Mia only felt that her flower hole was filled with heat and hardness, and her flower heart was bitten by the big glans, making her feel numb and tingling all over, she was raped again!


    The inner humiliation and physical stimulation made the female police officer couldn''t help but moan.


    Ryan was enjoying the deliciousness of the policewoman''s vagina. The tight wrapping and gentle and powerful sucking made him feel extremely comfortable.


    Ryan smiled and said, "Officer Mia, your cunt is really hospitable. It started sucking my big dick the moment it went in."


    After saying that, he thrust violently a few times.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Creampie

    "You...you are talking nonsense...ahhh~" Mia was about to retort, but the man thrust into her violently several times and she started to moan repeatedly.


    Ryan continued to thrust in and out. As his big cock went in and out, the glans rubbed fiercely against the delicate vaginal wall of the beautiful policewoman, scraping out more vaginal fluid.


    Mia felt that every thrust of this big cock made her clitoris tremble. She could especially feel the waves of numbness when the edge of the glans scraped against her sensitive vaginal wall. With every scrape, her sense of powerlessness increased, and her sensitivity also increased.


    And when the big glans pressed against the softest part of her flower heart, it was like scratching an itch that she could never scratch during masturbation.


    Every time the penis was pulled out, the tender flesh of her flower heart would complain to her with an unbearable tingling sensation until the next intimate contact of the glans!


    The man held the pair of slender legs with one hand and grabbed the dangling big breasts with the other, and pumped in and out wantonly, while the female policewoman under his crotch was moaning softly as he thrusted into her.


    Ryan slowly increased his strength, and each time the glans penetrated deeply into the deepest part of the female policewoman''s flower heart, a lot of vaginal fluid was brought out every time, and each time the lower body hit, there was a powerful slapping sound.


    Mia was being forced to be raped, but the pleasure coming from her lower body was so real. In the humiliation and pleasure, the beautiful policewoman''s face turned red, her lips slightly opened, and she made seductive cries with every penetration of the man.


    "Ha...hahahaha"


    Ryan laughed, "The criminal raped the police officer, and the criminal''s big cock made the policewoman have an orgasm! Officer, your pussy is really good at sucking, my cock is powerful enough!"


    While he was thrusting, he kept verbally humiliating the big-breasted policewoman who was moaning under his crotch.


    After a while, her body began to tremble, and her pussy began to contract. The suction of the plump pussy began to increase, and the female police officer''s orgasms came one after another.


    Once, twice, three times...the female police officer felt one climax after another in the endless shame and the excitement of being raped to orgasm.


    Finally, amid the contractions of this beautiful vagina, Ryan shot his full load of semen into the sensitive uterus of this beautiful police girl. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The policewoman''s hands were still bound, her legs slightly apart, her thick labia that was usually tightly closed slightly opened, and the obscene liquid at the hole emitted an obscene glow...


    -----


    "What do you want to do? I really don''t understand what you are thinking. It is your honor to be able to have sex with the master, but why do you look so reluctant? You really don''t know what is good for you," Olivia said with some disdain.


    Jessica was listening to Mia''s painful moans and screams in the room, as well as her unbridled laughter and the continuous sounds of sexual intercourse, "Pa Pa Pa".


    The girl clenched her fists, her face showing some regret and pain. Listening to Mia''s screams and wails, she had no idea how badly she was being tortured by that scumbag!


    Every scream seemed to pierce the girl''s heart, making her feel extremely regretful and painful. If it weren''t for her, Sister Mia would never give in to a man.


    At this time, she heard the disdainful ridicule of the woman next to her, and the girl became angry. "Asshole, you are also an accomplice~ Bitch" Jessica was a little angry and started fighting with Olivia.


    "Oh, lunatic, you lunatic..." Olivia was a little confused and didn''t know what this dwarf meant.


    But in her opinion, Ryan was like a god in her heart. Fucking a woman was nothing. It was her honor to be fucked by her master. Why did she look so unwilling? She was really ungrateful.


    However, Olivia''s words angered Jessica, who was already angry, and she started fighting with her immediately. Olivia was caught off guard and was beaten back step by step.


    "What are you doing? Stop it..." Hearing the noise, several people rushed down from upstairs. Lily directed several women to hold Jessica down.


    Olivia was released and looked at Jessica with anger. If she hadn''t thought that her master might be interested in this girl, she would have rushed up and beat her up. Don''t think that women don''t dare to fight.


    Although she didn''t dare to retaliate openly, Olivia still kept a note of this Jessica in her heart, and planned to take revenge on her when she had sex with her master in the future.


    Jessica looked unwilling. In her opinion, all the women in this gathering place had mental problems, as if they had been brainwashed by Ryan. They felt honored even though they were clearly raped.


    After finding out the reason, Lily ordered Jessica to be locked up in the room upstairs and went to apply medicine on Olivia''s arm, as she had several wounds from being scratched just now.


    "Sister, do you think the master will dislike me anymore because I am not good-looking?" Olivia looked at the wounds and began to worry. It was a good thing that this one was not on her face. If it was, she would probably have to fight with Jessica.


    "It''s okay. This wound will heal in less than two days." Lily said with a helpless smile.


    Although she was still a little worried, Olivia felt relieved because she thought Sister Lily would help her. Even when she was a celebrity, she didn''t care so much about her appearance and body, for fear that her master would dislike her in any way.


    Lily also felt a little strange. A big star like Olivia was always very arrogant and looked down on everyone. But how come she became like her brother''s sex slave now?

 Chapter 33 - 33: Initial Surrender

    Although she is also a psychologist, it is not impossible for her to achieve this if she trains and brainwashes a person for a long time.


    However, it has only been two days since the apocalypse and Olivia has become like this. Moreover, she can see that she is definitely not pretending, but is really in the state of a pet and owner who is afraid of being abandoned by their owner.


    I guess if it was before the end of the world, Olivia''s loyal fans would go crazy on the spot if they saw her like this, like a humble bitch trying to please her master.


    "Sister, can you please help talk to the master and make sure to teach that ungrateful woman a lesson? She is really pissing me off to death~" Olivia came here to complain. She didn''t dare to tell Ryan, so she cleverly asked Lily for help.


    "Okay, sister will help you~" Lily said with a smile. Although this gathering place is still small, Olivia is very smart and knows how to curry favor with others.


    She has no other skills, she is just beautiful, but there are so many women in the doomsday, and there will be no one prettier than her in A City, so if she wants to consolidate her position, it is best to make an ally, and Lily is the best choice.


    From what Olivia saw, the master valued and cared about his sister very much. He risked such a great danger to go to the airport to rescue her.


    She was definitely the most important person in the master''s heart. So as long as she served Lily well, her status in the master''s harem would definitely not be low. This was her cleverness.


    Although Lily didn''t know what Olivia was thinking, she probably guessed a little. However, she would not refuse Olivia''s kindness.


    She said that she would help her brother manage this gathering place, and Olivia had helped Ryan save her after all.


    While the two women were thinking about their own things, Ryan in the room had already ended the fight. The pretty policewoman under him was fucked by him until she fainted several times. Her pussy was full of semen, and her belly and uterus were bulging out.


    With a "puff", he picked up a lipstick from the cabinet next to him and plugged it into the girl''s vagina, preventing the precious semen from flowing out.


    "Why do you look like that? Are you feeling a little regretful?" Ryan said as he looked at Mia''s lying weakly on the bed.


    Mia''s eyes were extremely complicated. She didn''t know whether it was hatred or anger, relief or comfort. Inexplicably, she felt a connection with the man in front of her. Her lower body was fucked so hard that she couldn''t close her legs, but her pussy felt full, comfortable and infatuated.


    Obviously, this man raped her using despicable means, half by force and half by threat, but she did not hate him much. All she felt was confusion after losing her virginity, and confusion about the end of the world, as if she didn''t know where to go.


    "See? This is the main theme of the doomsday. People''s hearts collapse, and there is chaos and darkness. If you haven''t figured out how to face this doomsday, then you can only wait to die." Ryan took out his mobile phone and asked Mia to look at the contents on it.


    Some are videos showing a woman lying on the floor with a dozen naked men standing in line beside her. Some are pictures showing rows of corpses lying on the floor with signs of being bitten and torn. And this is only a small part of the doomsday.


    Mia''s eyes darkened, and he began to doubt the beliefs he had held in the past. Why hadn''t the country and the army come to rescue them yet? Was this doomsday really unavoidable? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that what the man in front of her said was quite true. He was already very kind. At least he was only threatening them and did not attack the girl Jessica.


    In the video that Mia saw, burning, looting, murder and arson were everywhere. Even though there were legal and moral constraints, in this dangerous cannibalistic doomsday, the dark side of the hearts of those restless thugs was magnified countless times.


    Mia even saw some people using humans to lure zombies and then taking the opportunity to escape. These were just the ones that were captured on camera, there were many more that were not captured. You can imagine how chaotic the world is now.


    Maybe it''s just like he said, without absolute force, there is no way to guarantee one''s safety in this doomsday, even for men, let alone these two beautiful women.


    "I hope that it can really guarantee our safety in this doomsday as you said~" Mia was silent for a long time, then spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Ryan raised a smile. It was worth it that he had wasted so much time and effort to convince this woman. Although her loyalty could not be seen yet, he felt that it was already very fast. At least now he could guarantee that she would not betray him.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t have any evil thoughts and behave yourself as your master''s little sex slave, I won''t abandon you easily." Ryan hugged the delicate body of the female policewoman.


    Mia''s face turned red and her body became a little stiff. Although she was persuaded by him under pressure, she still couldn''t adapt so quickly and didn''t like this kind of intimate action very much.


    "Do you remember the zombie you encountered when you escaped from the police station?" Ryan said to Mia.


    "Of course I remember~" A trace of hatred flashed in Mia''s eyes. She would never forget that it was that mutated level 2 zombie that killed her comrades and Uncle Jace.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Training

    She just didn''t have the ability to kill that zombie at the time; otherwise, she would have taken her revenge long ago. But what did this man mean by suddenly bringing up this matter?


    "That zombie is very smart. When I went over with the armored vehicle, it might have sensed my presence and hid itself." If not for that, Ryan would have killed it already.


    Although second-level zombies have evolved to be stronger, they are not that much stronger. A high-powered gunshot would still kill them. If Mia and the others had only a revolver in their hands at the time, it was no wonder they were at such a disadvantage.


    Mia''s expression changed. Had zombies already begun to evolve intelligence? Could it be that this virus only brought disaster? What would happen to humanity?


    "Don''t worry. Even if zombies evolve, the process takes time, and it slows down in the later stages. It''s not as terrifying as you imagine. At the very least, they still can''t withstand bullets." Ryan embraced the girl''s delicate body, placing both hands on her soft chest.


    Mia blushed, unaccustomed to such intimacy from a man. She twisted her body slightly, but Ryan held her tightly in his arms.


    "You want revenge? I can help you. I brought all the guns and equipment from the police station''s armory with the armored vehicle. They''re in the basement of this building."


    "Really?" Mia was a little surprised. She had feared that she wouldn''t have the chance to prove herself. After all, while her combat skills were decent, she was not as formidable as Ryan, who relied more on firearms and other weapons.


    "Of course. In the future, you can also help train these women. They''ve never even touched a gun before, and they need at least some self-defense skills."


    Mia''s heart wavered. Was this trust?


    Or was Ryan testing her? By putting her in charge of managing and training the women in firearm use, wasn''t he worried that she might pose a threat to him?


    Whatever Mia was thinking, Ryan left after making the arrangements, leaving her alone in the room¡­


    It was the fifth day since the apocalypse began. By now, most parts of the world had already descended into chaos. Although some semblance of order still remained, it was on the brink of collapse.


    The communication system hadn''t completely shut down, but it was severely impacted. As a last resort, the government had even activated a backup local area network to facilitate nationwide communication.


    On television, nearly all entertainment programming had ceased. Only a handful of essential broadcasts remained, covering news from across the country, zombie movements, and government announcements.


    Ryan casually turned off the TV, feeling a bit bored. He yawned¡­


    Olivia lay comfortably on the sofa beside him, resting her head on Ryan''s lap like a spoiled pet seeking attention, clinging to him affectionately.


    "You''re slacking off again?" Ryan looked at the smiling girl lying between his legs with amusement.


    "N-no, I just miss my master and want to stay by his side~," Olivia said guiltily.


    Although Ryan had ordered Mia to take charge of training the people in the base¡ªincluding teaching them how to use firearms, physical training, and more¡ªMia was very responsible. She did her best to teach them, and now there were already some results. They weren''t experts, but at least they could shoot.


    Ryan didn''t want the women in his harem to be mere decorations. Otherwise, he alone wouldn''t be able to manage the entire settlement in the city.


    As more women joined later, they would eventually need to go out, kill zombies, and expand their power. It was better to start training now.


    Currently, there were about a dozen women in the hospital, but not all of them were willing to train. Only a few, like Jessica and Lily, showed real interest in learning.


    However, someone like Olivia preferred to slack off. That being said, expecting delicate and fragile girls like her to learn how to shoot and kill zombies was no easy task. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, compared to men, women were naturally at a physical disadvantage, making them weaker in combat. Mia was a special case, but Ryan didn''t expect them to become powerful¡ªhe just wanted them to be able to protect themselves.


    After all, no matter how strong firearms were, they still couldn''t compare to supernatural abilities. He was very interested in the abilities that could only be unlocked when one''s physical stats reached 100. Now that was true extraordinary power¡ªabsolutely overwhelming strength.


    "Alright, I know exactly what you''re thinking~," Ryan said, pinching Olivia''s little face.


    "Uh¡­ I''m sorry, Master, I was wrong~," Olivia lowered her head in embarrassment, her little scheme completely exposed.


    To put it simply, she just didn''t like going out every day to kill zombies, getting covered in dust and grime. It was dirty and dangerous¡ªnothing compared to staying by her master''s side and being pampered.


    "If you know you''re wrong, then go. If I''m not around, are you just going to wait to die when facing zombies? You don''t want to be just a pretty decoration, do you~?"


    "I''m sorry, Master! I''ll go find Sister Mia right now~!" With that, she hurriedly ran downstairs.


    Ryan glanced at the scene below. Over the past few days, he had cleared out all the zombies around the hospital building, making the area much safer.


    At least for now, there were no immediate dangers in moving around.


    In the open space, Mia was patiently teaching a group of women how to use firearms. As the saying goes, sharpshooters are trained with bullets.


    After several days of practice, their shooting was starting to look decent. Without a doubt, Mia was an excellent instructor. While Ryan''s shooting skills weren''t bad, he didn''t have the same teaching ability, nor did he have the time or patience for it.


    Going downstairs, the women knelt down respectfully when they saw Ryan coming, because those who were disrespectful and submissive had been taught a lesson. Olivia, Ryan''s loyal lackey, had already taught the other women in the base how to be obedient.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Cleaning Up The Zombies

    One of the two who did not kneel was Lily. She naturally did not need to do so, and Ryan would never let his sister do so.


    The remaining one was Mia. She was a little embarrassed and could not even shout out the word "master".


    Although Olivia was very unhappy with Mia''s behavior, in her opinion, those who were disrespectful to the master should be punished. However, Mia was appointed as a training instructor by Ryan and her status was not bad.


    Even if she said a few words, there was no way to punish her. She could only complain to Ryan a few times in anger and then nothing happened.


    Ryan was not in a hurry. Although this beautiful policewoman had not completely surrendered, she had initially accepted this kind of life. Sooner or later, she would become the best weapon in his hand to conquer the world.


    "Okay, get up~" He waved his hand and asked the women to get up.


    "Sister, how is your practice going now?" Ryan walked directly to Lily, holding her hand and said.


    Lily face froze. Normally, it was nothing to do this. It was normal for her to be close to her brother. But being watched by so many women, she couldn''t keep the coolness on her face anymore and she felt a little flustered.


    Olivia was standing behind the man, watching this scene. She didn''t know what she was thinking of, and she smiled with some complacency and cunningness.


    The person involved is often confused, while the bystander can see clearly. How could she not see that the relationship between Lily and Ryan was not simple, and that the sister had some unclear feelings for this brother, but she just didn''t understand it.


    When Olivia was watching the conversation between her master and Sister Lily with interest, she saw an angry look from behind, "It turned out to be this little brat~"


    She turned around and looked at the short and cute girl Jessica, curling her lips in disdain. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica has been treated badly by Olivia these past few days. All the dirty and tiring work has been assigned to her, but her status is not as good as Mia''s.


    Although Mia takes some care of her, Olivia is managing the gathering place together with Lily, so naturally she can do whatever she wants with her.


    It''s not that Jessica didn''t resist before, but with her limited skills, it was useless and she was easily suppressed. If she left the gathering place, she would have trouble surviving and could only stay here with hatred...


    After a brief conversation, Ryan decided to let Mia take a few women to clean up the zombies in the hospital. This would be their gathering place in the future, so its safety must be guaranteed. On the other hand, these women with high enough loyalty could also bring him points by killing zombies.


    If the loyalty is above 80, you can get half points by killing zombies. If the loyalty is above 90, you can get all points.


    Ryan discovered that the more the basic attributes of the body were improved, the more points were required.


    His current basic attributes are:


    Physical fitness: 52


    Speed: 48


    Attack: 55.


    This is the result of him clearing most of the zombies in the hospital these days. Before, it might take 10 or 20 points to enhance one attribute, but now it requires 50 points, which means that each enhancement requires killing 50 zombies.


    If he relied on himself alone, it would probably take him a month to reach the third dimension of 100 and evolve his superpowers. But with subordinates helping him kill zombies, this process would be shortened a lot.


    Ryan current physical fitness is almost five times that of ordinary people, and the combat power brought by such strong physical fitness is even far beyond that. He is just like Superman.


    The explosive force of his punch now exceeds several thousand pounds. Even without weapons, no zombie can be his opponent. Ordinary zombies can be killed one by one with one punch, and breaking up a swarm of dozens of zombies is a piece of cake.


    Of course, such a strong physical fitness brings endless physical strength. Every time, he would make Olivia, the little girl, suffer a lot. It took a lot of effort to make Ryan ejaculate once. Sometimes, he would even pull the extremely reluctant Mia to have a threesome together.


    It was precisely because they had fought together, coupled with her teachings over the past few days, that Olivia no longer hated this woman so much.


    "You guys go and clean up the zombies. Someone has to stay in the gathering place." Lily volunteered to stay.


    There were eight people in their group, led by Mia and Olivia, with Ryan at the rear, and the other women in the middle, all holding various guns and weapons and wearing bulletproof vests as they moved forward.


    "Bang... bang bang" tongues of fire spurted out from the submachine gun in Mia''s hand, and he fired at will, knocking the surrounding zombies to the ground.


    It can be seen that his shooting was extremely accurate, and each shot hit the zombie''s head accurately, almost every shot was a headshot.


    As for the remaining women, although they have undergone a short period of intensive training, their performance is not satisfactory. They have become braver and will not vomit when killing zombies, but their shooting skills are not good enough.


    Fortunately, they had submachine guns in their hands. Even if their shooting skills were not accurate, under the intensive firepower, the zombies were still cut down like wheat.


    "Bang"


    "Bang, bang, bang"


    "Da da da" the feeling of killing zombies with cold weapons and hot weapons is completely different. There is no excitement brought by close combat.


    There are only zombies that are startled by the sound here, charge forward with roars, and then fall to the ground, forming a pool of blood.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Ability Sharing Function

    "Oh, what a waste..." Mia looked at the clumsy shooting skills of these women. Even though she knew that Ryan had almost emptied the police station of weapons, she still couldn''t waste bullets like this. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the emergency building, there were piles of zombie corpses, at least a few hundred of them, but there were far fewer zombies inside the building. Mia was leading people to clean up floor by floor, making sure that there was not a single zombie here.


    "Master, are you tired?" Olivia stuck to the man attentively, took out a towel from somewhere, and wiped the non-existent sweat from him.


    Mia rolled her eyes. These two people were not here to clean up the zombies. It felt like they were here on vacation. They didn''t take the zombies seriously at all.


    However, Mia had also seen Ryan''s strength. When she was clearing out the zombies in another building yesterday, she had seen it with her own eyes. He used a long-handled horizontal sword to cut off the heads of three zombies with one stroke. It felt as easy as cutting onions.


    Maybe it was because of this, but Mia found that she actually began to admire this powerful man a little bit. His cold appearance, brutal personality, and extraordinary skills made the girl, who had always been rude to men, feel moved.


    Mia has been a violent girl since she was young, and she is still like that when she grew up, so she has always looked down on those weak little guys. Even those teammates who fought with her have basically been beaten up by her. Over time, she has begun to look down on ordinary men.


    But ever since she was conquered by Ryan''s domineering way, she actually began to feel a little moved. Even the cold style that she used to dislike seemed a little cool to her.


    The man she wanted was always like this, not the kind of licking dog who would just follow behind her. What she needed was the kind of strong and domineering man who was powerful enough to conquer her, and Ryan happened to be like that.


    ah!


    As she walked out of the emergency building, she heard a scream from the corner of the wall.


    Glancing under the decorative bushes next to her, she saw a half-naked woman running out covered in blood, with her hair disheveled. Her face, which was not young but still charming, was filled with uncontrollable fear, and she was shouting something subconsciously.


    The snow-white body was stained with purple-black blood, and the two completely opposite things formed a strong visual impact.


    However, contrary to her well-maintained skin and figure, this woman''s physical strength was obviously not very good. In addition, she was extremely frightened.


    She just ran two steps and fell to the ground. While struggling to get up, she was held down by two zombies who were chasing her. Then, accompanied by her wailing, her flesh and blood were torn apart, and her warm internal organs were taken out, becoming delicious food for the two zombies.


    There are quite a few survivors in the hospital, but most of those who are capable have escaped in the past few days. After all, there is no food in the hospital unless it is transported from outside.


    The rest, for various reasons, hid in various corners of the building, not daring to go out or look for food. They only fled in fear when they knew the zombies were approaching.


    Such a bloody scene did not cause any ripples in Ryan''s heart. The women around him just took a few steps back in disgust, raised their guns and were ready to shoot, but were stopped by Ryan.


    After he calmly observed his surroundings, his originally motionless body suddenly rushed out, and in the blink of an eye he quietly appeared behind two zombies that were eating. With a flash of the knife in his hand, the head of one zombie was chopped off, and a large amount of smelly black blood spurted out of its neck.


    The other zombie noticed something was wrong and stood up while still swallowing a piece of intestine. It reached out to grab Ryan with a pair of hands with sharp nails.


    At this time, he had already put away his knife, and slightly turned his body to avoid the other zombie''s scratches. He stabbed the tip of the machete towards its temple. With a puff, the zombie with the head pierced immediately fell to the ground.


    Mia looked at the man with his sword raised, killing one zombie with one blow. Her eyes lit up. For the first time, she felt that he was so domineering, with a kind of pride and tyranny that looked down on the world.


    Her heart beat violently a few times, and her body felt a little hot. She inexplicably thought of the man''s crazy and wanton indulgence on her.


    Her face couldn''t help but blush, and she lowered her head secretly. Fortunately, no one noticed her expression at this time.


    "Ah... Master is so handsome~ I like it so much~ Woohoo~" Olivia didn''t have so many concerns. She shouted excitedly and almost jumped directly on her master.


    [Ding... Mia''s loyalty has reached 80. Congratulations to the host for completing the achievement of five women with loyalty above 80. Now turn on the ability sharing function.]


    At this time, the system prompt sounded.


    Ryan looked back curiously. He didn''t know what this woman was thinking. Suddenly her loyalty reached 80. But it was okay. It was worth all his effort.


    Once the loyalty level reaches above 80, it will basically not decrease unless something major happens, such as Ryan throwing her into a group of zombies. It can be said that even if he wants to deflower Jessica now, this loyalty level is enough to make Mia not stop him, but only help him.


    Without thinking too much, he asked Mia to take the others to clean up the zombies.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Ability Sharing

    Ryan found a place to rest and studied the ability sharing function of this system.


    According to the introduction, he could pass on his existing abilities to other women in half of the points, but the loyalty must be above 90, otherwise it cannot be passed on.


    "Loyalty is above 90, isn''t there one now?" Ryan looked at Olivia who was diligently massaging his back.


    "Olivia, come here~" Ryan waved.


    Olivia happily ran to Ryan and squatted down, "Master, is there anything I can help you with?"


    She blinked her eyes and looked at Ryan seductively.


    He held this charming little goblin in his arms and kissed her hard. Olivia curled up in the man''s arms like an obedient kitten, very clingy, and rubbed against his chest without listening.


    "Do you want to have the same abilities as your master?" Ryan tapped the girl''s forehead.


    Olivia''s body stiffened for a moment, and she looked at Ryan in confusion, not knowing what he meant. She had seen the strength of her master before. One punch could easily break a more than ten-centimeter cement slab. It was definitely an inhuman strength.


    Could it be that Ryan could still give her this ability? Olivia began to feel a little anxious. She didn''t know if her master was testing her loyalty, so she didn''t answer for a while.


    Ryan looked at the little slave girl''s face that flashed with hesitation and doubt from time to time, and probably knew what she was thinking. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pinched her pink little face and said, "Don''t worry, don''t think too much, I believe in your loyalty."


    It was just a simple sentence, but Olivia''s blood was boiling, and her heart was filled with infinite emotion. She wished she could die for her master, and blurted out, "Master, I will never betray you even if i die~"


    "Okay~" Ryan nodded. He didn''t believe in Olivia, but in the system.


    Olivia''s loyalty of 100 points is not a lie. She is definitely the kind of person who would die for me with just one word, so he feels at ease passing on his abilities to her.


    He kissed the little slave girl''s forehead gently. Olivia felt a sweet dizziness and suddenly she felt a lot of things transmitted into her brain, making her feel a little dizzy.


    Complex knowledge of firearms and proficient shooting skills were as easy as a cursory glance. In just a short period of time, Olivia completed the skill acquisition of firearms proficiency, and Ryan only spent 200 points.


    His firearms proficiency knowledge required 400 points in the system, but only half of it was needed to transfer to Olivia, otherwise his points would not be enough.


    "Master, I feel like there is so much knowledge in my head..." Olivia shook her little head, her eyes brightening up. She instantly felt how clumsy her previous knowledge of firearms was, which was completely different from what it is now.


    If she were to use a gun now, it would be no exaggeration to say that she could hit the target accurately from a hundred paces away.


    "Is this the master''s ability? So powerful..." Olivia''s eyes were full of admiration and little stars. The love in her eyes when she looked at Ryan was almost overflowing.


    She was so excited that she pounced on him and bit Ryan directly, "Okay, you are so bold to offend your superiors."


    Ryan was caught off guard by the kiss and slapped the girl''s butt a few times.


    "Ouch~" Feeling the pain, Olivia opened her mouth, looked at Ryan with watery eyes, and lay on him, shaking her butt.


    "I think you are itching for trouble and have forgotten the lesson before..." Ryan grabbed the little slave girl''s breasts without any hesitation.


    Olivia''s face changed, remembering that she and Mia were no match for the master when they joined forces. On the contrary, they were defeated by him in bed. Every time they ended, she had to beg for mercy, and she often couldn''t get out of bed for several hours.


    Although she felt a little guilty, she still boldly challenged him, "I want it. I want the master''s big cock... I want the master''s cock to thrust in my cunt~"


    Although her words were very coquettish, Ryan could easily tell that she was lacking in strength.


    But since she has provoked me like this, how could I let her go?


    "Little slut, wait and see how the master teaches you a lesson... hehe." He grabbed the little slave girl''s slender waist, pressed her on the sofa, rode on her, and tore off her white maid top.


    "Ah... Master~ my clothes" Olivia exclaimed.


    "It''s okay, I''ll bring you new ones next time..." Ryan, with a lewd smile, pulled off the girl''s underwear, grabbed the two big white rabbits and started biting them, licking them greedily.


    The snow-white and plump breasts are full of temptation and have a refreshing fragrance. Even when the proud breasts are grabbed and played with by a man and constantly changing their shape, they are still full of beauty and are simply perfect.


    With a rigorous spirit, Ryan continued to explore Olivia''s tender breasts. The delicate and smooth touch made people love it. There were two slightly erect buds in the two pink areolas. They became engorged with blood and became much larger after being licked by the man.


    "Woo... Woo~ Wow... Ah~ It''s so itchy, um~" The sensitive breasts were played with by the master''s big hands, and the two nipples were licked up and down, waves of stimulation and pleasure came, and the girl screamed wildly.


    After taking a look at the perfect breasts of the little slave girl, Ryan didn''t even take off her skirt. He directly lifted up the girl''s skirt. The maid''s skirt was very shallow, only reaching the height of the knees, so it was easily lifted to the girl''s chest.


    "Safety pants are really the most failed invention of mankind~" Ryan shook his head.

 Chapter 38 - 38: In Public

    Olivia chuckled, "Master, this is outside. I''m afraid of exposing myself, so I''m wearing this. If you like it, I won''t wear underwear at home anymore, so you can see it whenever you want~"


    "This is fine~"


    It doesn''t matter if I''m the only man in the base, because he will see the exposure anyway.


    Olivia blushed as she watched her master take off her safety pants and underwear one by one, then released his giant dragon and pressed it against her lower body.


    The girl opened her little mouth nervously. Although it was not the first time she had swallowed her master''s cock, every time she did it she felt miserable.


    Even someone like Mia, who was well-trained, flexible and had good physical strength, could not withstand a pervert like Ryan.


    The glans touched the girl''s pink labia, and the hot touch made her tremble sensitively. Ryan rubbed it a few times, and the two labia were slowly stretched open by him. The glans squeezed the tender flesh of the vagina little by little and inserted into it.


    The tight labia were forcibly separated, and the tearing sensation brought by the thick penis stretching the vagina made Olivia twist her body a little uncomfortably.


    The sensitive vagina allowed Ryan''s penis to enter only a little bit, and the two labia were like small mouths, tightly biting his penis.


    The tingling and stimulating feeling coming from his lower body made Ryan feel extremely comfortable, especially when he saw a stunning girl like Olivia, a first-line star, lying under him shyly and coquettishly, frowning with a slight look of pain, waiting for him to penetrate her.


    The feeling of comfort was indescribable.


    In order to avoid pain, Olivia took the initiative to spread her hips, then clamped Ryan''s waist and put her arms around his neck.


    Ryan took the opportunity to bend down and lie on the girl''s delicate body, supporting her waist with his hands and hugging her tightly.


    The girl, who was already feeling a little uncomfortable, sensed the warm and charming aura of her master, and took the initiative to open her arms and hug him tightly, with her little face pressed against his cheek, as obedient as a little kitten.


    Ryan used the gravity to slowly lower his waist and insert his penis into the little slave girl''s body bit by bit. Because of the previous friction, the vagina felt a little moist, but Ryan still felt a little difficult to move forward. Olivia vagina was too tight.


    Fortunately, Ryan did not need to control his strength. He just relied on gravity to move slowly downwards. Although Olivia felt as if her lower body was split open, her previous experience made her actively spread her legs to make it easier for the master to penetrate.


    "Um...ah~" When most of the man''s penis was squeezed out, Olivia finally let out a crying-like moan. There was a bit of excitement in her trembling voice, as if she was celebrating the master''s insertion.


    As the penis entered, the girl''s tender pussy slowly became wet, and more vaginal fluid began to seep out from the uterus and flow into the tender flesh of the vagina. Olivia vagina was not only narrow, but also very long, able to swallow most of Ryan''s 20-inch-long penis.


    But someone like Mia was in a very unbearable situation. She didn''t have a famous sex organ like Olivia, so the penis reached the center of her flower when it was halfway inserted. Even when it was inserted into her uterus, it only reached most of the way. At this time, Ryan penis had already reached the center of the girl''s flower, but there was still a three-finger-wide root of the penis outside.


    As her master moved, Olivia let out rapid moans. After feeling a foreign object entering her body, she hugged Ryan''s neck, stretched her legs even harder, and her beautiful legs tightly wrapped around his waist.


    Ryan began to thrust slowly a few times and found that Olivia not only did not feel any pain, but instead used the strength of her legs around his waist to raise her butt a few centimeters and slowly began to respond.


    "Little slut, you can''t help it so soon." Ryan couldn''t help but teasing when he noticed the girl''s initiative. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wuwu... Master, please stop talking ~ It''s so embarrassing ~" Olivia said coquettishly with a red face. It was simply tempting to wake up a big star like her. Her voice was like crying and making people feel itchy.


    Ryan began to work hard, lying on the girl''s body and moving his lower body constantly. As the penis went in and out, the love juice in her body began to overflow, not only soaking Ryan''s penis, but also a lot of love juice flowed onto her buttocks and thighs.


    The little slave girl''s obedient cooperation made Ryan''s thrusting more and more violent. He took his right hand away from Olivia side and moved it to her chest. He held the breasts one by one with his big hands and began to knead them gently, driving like a steering wheel.


    Ryan only felt that every corner of this plump breast was soft and elastic, and he could not feel any flaws at all, just like a pair of inverted white porcelain bowls.


    "Ah... Master, it feels so good~ Master, be gentle~ Um~ Ah... Ah~ It''s so exciting, I''m going to be scratched, oooo~" The girl opened her mouth slightly and couldn''t help but began to moan and scream softly, slowly becoming more and more skilled.


    Olivia''s beautiful legs were placed on both sides of her master''s buttocks, and kept shaking in the air as his penis penetrated her. In particular, there was a pair of black lace panties hanging on her left ankle, which fluttered up and down like a butterfly.


    As Ryan kept moving in and out, the area between the girl''s buttocks became increasingly wet, like a pool of water, and even his thighs became wet. Every time he thrust in and out, a lewd sound of intercourse would be heard.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Girls Are Watching

    Every time his thighs hit the girl''s buttocks, the wet and slippery feeling made Ryan feel comfortable.


    It was so tender and smooth that he did not stop at all, because at this time, the water flowing out of the woman''s vagina was the greatest compliment to the man, which gave the man''s machismo the greatest satisfaction.


    Ryan reached out and touched Olivia''s lower abdomen and found that it was also flooded with vaginal fluid. The sticky and hot vaginal fluid was all over it, wetting her fine pubic hair and making a mess.


    Olivia pubic hair is relatively sparse, which is more in line with her usual personality, pure and beautiful. Her body is also very sensitive, which gives Ryan great stimulation every time they make love.


    With a lewd smile flashing across his lips, he raised his hand and twisted the girl''s breast, wiped the love juice on his hand on it, and whispered, "Little slut!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the girl twisted her body a few times and let out a delicate "hum~" from her mouth, as if she agreed with what he said.


    "Master said I''m a little slut, so I am a little slut, a slut who belongs to the master alone~ Um...ah~" Olivia''s face was flushed extremely red, and her usually innocent face was full of coquettishness.


    She was obviously the kind of person who was charming inside. Even when making love, she was extremely shy. But once her desire was aroused, she would turn into a little bitch and be as slutty as a sex slave.


    While Ryan was thrusting in and out, he was admiring the charming face of his little sex slave. He saw Olivia biting her red lips lightly, her brows slightly wrinkled, looking at Ryan with watery eyes full of love.


    The expression on her pretty face kept changing with the man''s thrusting, her face showing both the unbearableness of bearing the huge cock, but also satisfaction and anticipation.


    Ryan''s continuous attacks made the girl unable to resist. Her body swayed as she was fucked on the sofa. Her moans became louder and louder, and could even be heard in the nearby buildings.


    "Oh¡­ It feels so good~ My pussy feels so good¡­ It''s going to be fucked through by the Master''s cock¡­ Ahhhh~ Master''s cock is so big and powerful~ The little bitch can''t handle it~ Woo~ Um¡­ Ahhh~ Master, good Master~"


    In a building not far away, Mia was wiping her sweat. She had already brought people to clean up all the zombies in the building. Now the only zombies left were on the hospital square. She was preparing to take a detour to clean them up.


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from nearby, somewhat vaguely, "Ah... Master, be gentle~"


    Mia was stunned for a moment, her face suddenly turned red like a monkey''s ass. She was very familiar with this voice, it was clearly Olivia''s voice, and it was the sound of her moans when they were having sex in bed. She had heard this obscene sound several times.


    Mia had been dragged by Ryan to have a threesome with Olivia on the bed several times. Every time she was fucked to death and then cried for mercy. Now hearing this kind of sound, how could she not understand what was going on.


    "In broad daylight, in broad daylight..." Mia''s face flushed. She no longer had much aversion to Ryan, but having sex in such a public place was still beyond her imagination.


    "Should I go or not..." Mia hesitated for a long time. If she wanted to pass through the front door of the hospital, she had to pass by Ryan. However, she was too embarrassed to disturb the two people''s sexual activities...


    Watching the intense sex scene in front of them, a dozen women standing behind could even clearly see how Ryan cock was inserted and pulled out of the girl''s pussy again and again. The thick black cock stretched the pink pussy, causing the tender labia inside to be rolled up, and the love juices splashed everywhere with the movement, which was so stimulating that it made people dizzy.


    It was also the first time that Mia watched such a scene carefully. Usually, when Ryan fucked her, she would just raise her ass and be bombarded to orgasm by the big cock. She would never pay attention to how she was fucked.


    Several women watched this scene and felt their legs almost go limp.


    "Ah... Master, your cock is so big..."


    "Yes, it looks really scary. Compared with the one I have at home, it''s like a banana compared to a toothpick," said a young woman, licking her lips.


    "That''s right, if I could put a cock like the Master''s inside me, I don''t know how comfortable it would be!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t even think about it, you little slut. With our looks, we are not qualified to serve the master. If she were a virgin, the master might still be interested. It would be worth it if I could taste the master''s big cock..."


    Mia almost fell to the ground when she heard the vicious words of the women behind her. This was too unexpected for her, and she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.


    "Tsk, so the only thing you can do is playing with women..." Jessica looked at this scene, her face flushed, and then she said with some disdain, but her two little eyes couldn''t help but stare at the lower body of Ryan and Olivia with curiosity.


    Mia ignored Jessica''s hypocritical actions and just watched Ryan thrusting in and out.


    She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. It was not right to leave, nor was it right to stay. She could only stand there, awkwardly watching Ryan use the doggy style to bring Olivia to orgasm, and then ejaculate inside her in one go.


    Ryan slowly pulled his cock out of the girl''s pussy bit by bit, with a popping sound, the white sperm in the pussy slowly flowed out along the vaginal opening...

 Chapter 40 - 40: Public Licking

    All the women were stunned. Jessica simply couldn''t stand such an obscene scene. She turned her head away, too embarrassed to speak.


    Mia felt her throat a little dry and pursed her lips, not knowing what she was thinking. Ryan, on the other hand, looked carefree and indifferent. He turned around, and the big cock under his crotch jumped twice with his movements, dropping a few drops of semen.


    "Wow, it''s so big..." Several women couldn''t help but exclaimed. This kind of direct and intuitive feeling was the strongest, as thick and majestic as a spear.


    "Come here..." Ryan waved at Mia with a playful smile on his face.


    Looking at the man''s penis still covered with semen and vaginal fluid, Mia naturally knew what he was thinking, because every time Mia ejaculated, he liked to let a woman use her mouth to clean his penis.


    Mia was somewhat tempted. If it were the same as before, she would definitely not do such a thing. However, her loyalty level reached over 80, which made her hesitate. If there were not so many women around and Jessica was still here, she would have gone up and knelt down to eat the cock.


    However, due to her strong and resolute character, even if she surrendered to Ryan, her personality change would not happen quickly.


    "What are you standing there for? Come over here to eat my cock?..." Ryan expression was a little impatient, and his tone was commanding.


    "Coach Mia, if you don''t want to go, we can go there."


    "That''s right, the master''s big cock makes my heart beat faster..." said a young woman with some envy.


    They are not stupid people, so they naturally know who has the final say in this gathering place. In an environment like the doomsday, if they want to live a better life, they will naturally think about crawling the Internet.


    There is only one man, Ryan, in this gathering place, and he has the highest status, so he naturally knows what to do.


    Putting aside their status, even the daily food supply of Mia, Olivia, and Lily is better than that of ordinary women, and they don''t need to do physical work, so it is normal for them to want to climb into Ryan''s bed. Even if they just serve him a little, Ryan will be in a good mood and won''t have to work so hard.


    Mia face flushed red when she heard the discussion of several women, especially Ryan''s commanding tone, which made her feel a little flustered. After just a slight hesitation, she threw away her inner reserve and shame and walked in front of the man with weak legs.


    "Oh..." Seeing Mia actions, several women were a little disappointed.


    Normally, they were not qualified to serve Ryan, nor did they dare to climb into his bed. Now they finally had an opportunity, but they were unable to seize it.


    Naturally, they were somewhat unwilling, but they did not dare to say anything. Mia''s status was obviously much higher than theirs. How dare they commit crimes against their superiors?


    "Master... Master~" Mia knelt carefully in front of Ryan. She held back the words on her pretty, heroic face for a long time before finally saying them.


    Ryan smiled. If he remembered correctly, this should be the first time that Mia took the initiative to call him Master, excluding the times when they called him that in bed before. However, seeing such a beautiful policewoman kneeling on the ground and calling him Master, he really felt a great sense of conquest.


    Mia felt as if her face was about to burn with fire, and she lowered her head stiffly. She didn''t know why, but when she saw Ryan eyes, she inexplicably called him "Master".


    After saying this, she was too embarrassed and shy to look at Ryan, and her heart was beating very fast.


    She slowly lowered her head and looked at the man''s thick cock. The taste on it was very familiar. It was not the first time that Mia had eaten Ryan''s cock, but eating it in broad daylight in front of a dozen women was so embarrassing that she almost fainted.


    In a daze, Mia only cared about grabbing the man''s cock with her small hands, then opened her small mouth and took it in and stroked it. She instinctively opened her mouth wide and used various small tricks to lick the shaft hard.


    "You look very beautiful in the police uniform. Remember to try it on next time..." Looking at the policewoman''s head moving up and down between his legs, Ryan stroked her hair, still wondering what she would look like wearing a police uniform on the outside and a sexy uniform on the inside.


    "Mmm... um~" Mia little mouth was filled with the big cock. She could only look up at the man and let out a few muffled groans from her throat.


    She felt the man''s big hand groping on her scalp, and the gentle touch made her feel very comfortable. The feeling of tension and excitement was relieved a lot, and her pounding heart calmed down.


    Fortunately, it was fortunate that she let a man suck her cock in front of all the girls. It was beyond her bottom line. If Ryan teased her again, she would probably be ashamed to death.


    Jessica turned her head and waited for a long time, waiting for Ryan to put on his clothes, but there was no movement behind her. She was very curious and did not dare to turn her head. She only heard some rustling sounds of sucking and licking.


    "You, are you dressed yet?" Jessica asked somewhat embarrassedly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girls couldn''t help laughing in their hearts as they looked at the girl who had her back turned, standing unsteadily and feeling extremely nervous.


    They thought that the little girl might have thought that her master had already put on his clothes, but she didn''t expect that he was still enjoying Mia''s oral sex.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Stunned Jessica

    Jessica voice was quite loud. Not only the other girls nearby heard it, but also Ryan and Mia who were not far away heard it. Mia, with her master''s cock in her mouth, stiffened her body for a moment and buried her head deeper in embarrassment, like an ostrich trying to cover its ears while stealing a bell.


    She was ashamed to let Jessica see her vulgar and lewd posture, but she didn''t dare to let go of the cock in her mouth. If she stopped halfway, the master probably wouldn''t know how to punish her.


    So Mia could only bury her head deeply between Ryan''s legs like an ostrich in danger, with her ass raised high, hoping that Jessica would not see her.


    When Ryan saw Mia like this, he was so happy that his face burst with joy. He didn''t expect that this heroic-looking policewoman had such a lovely side. With an evil smile, he made a gesture.


    The girls saw it and nodded with understanding expressions, a bit mischievously, "Okay, okay, I''m all dressed~"


    "Okay, turn around~" they said to Jessica with a smile.


    Jessica was confused. Although she didn''t notice anything wrong, she felt inexplicably strange. She couldn''t think of the reason, so she could only slowly turn her head to face Ryan.


    "Ah..." Jessica screamed, opened her rosy little mouth, pointed at the scene in front of her, stunned, her jaw almost dropped.


    She saw that her sister Mia, whom she admired very much, the gorgeous girl who was straightforward, strong, heroic, and the most beautiful policewoman in A City, would actually be like a slut, kneeling in front of a man in broad daylight and eating his cock, burying her head between the man''s legs and sucking with her little mouth.


    Even though the big butt was covered by pants, Jessica could still see the perfect curves.


    "Wow, what a big butt!"


    She couldn''t help but feel ashamed in her heart. Most people probably wouldn''t have thought that Sister Mia actually had such a pair of perfect buttocks. Could it be due to regular training? Jessica couldn''t help but feel a little envious.


    "No, no, what am I thinking about?" Jessica moved her eyes away from Mia''s big butt, looking at the smug smile on the man''s face, and the woman''s head shaking up and down, she felt that the image of Mia in her mind collapsed.


    Even though Mia had lost her virginity to a man, Jessica still admired her very much, and even felt a little ashamed and self-blame. In her opinion, it was Sister Mia who sacrificed herself to save her.


    However, just when Jessica was rubbing her hands, thinking about how to take Mia away from the clutches of Ryan, the big bad guy, she found that the sister she admired had already willingly fallen under the man''s big cock, and even shook her hips, looking extremely lewd and lascivious.


    Jessica almost vomited blood. What she wanted to say now was, "Your Majesty, we are willing to fight to the death, why do you surrender?"


    Not to mention what expression Jessica had, even Mia, who heard her scream, instantly realized that she had seen him like this. His hair stood on end, and his excited face and mouth stopped moving in shame.


    The girls watched this scene with laughter, almost going crazy with joy.


    Ryan had a strange look on his face. He didn''t think at all about how Mia would explain to Jessica later. He just pressed her head and kept stroking his cock.


    After a long time, Jessica finally recovered from the shock of this scene. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Should she step forward to stop it, or stay where she was and wait for Mia to finish eating.


    Fortunately, Ryan did not let her wait for long. She just licked the remaining semen and vaginal fluid on the penis and then stopped after sucking it for a while. Otherwise, if Mia really let him eat it out, it would take at least half an hour.


    Mia woke up Olivia who was lying on the sofa and took the initiative to put clothes on Ryan.


    Olivia had been tortured so badly by Ryan just now that she had trouble walking now. Especially since her vagina was filled with semen, her stomach felt a little bloated.


    The group returned to the hospital base, rested for a while and had lunch. On the way, Jessica wanted to say something to Mia, but Mia kept avoiding her, which made Jessica very depressed. She looked at Ryan with a strange look in her eyes.


    After finally finding an opportunity, Jessica pulled Mia aside and looked at her, seeming to want to say something but hesitated, as if she didn''t know where to start.


    Mia was even more embarrassed. She didn''t know whether to leave or stay. She felt too embarrassed to look at Jessica. Her image in front of her completely collapsed.


    After a long silence, Jessica spoke somewhat awkwardly, "Mia, Sister Mia, why did you do that... Did he have something on you~"


    The girl even thought that it might be because of her that Mia took the initiative to do such a dissolute thing.


    Seeing the little girl''s hesitant expression, Mia probably understood what she was thinking, "No, no, don''t let your imagination run wild..."


    "But..." Jessica became a little confused.


    "I..." Mia thought about it, but didn''t know how to start. Should she tell this little girl that she had fallen in love with Ryan?


    Should I tell her that I have taken the initiative to call him master?


    How can she speak of these...


    Jessica looked at Mia''s ever-changing expression and was stunned for a moment. A bold guess arose in her mind, "You... Sister Mia, you wouldn''t fall in love with that scumbag..."


    She said in surprise, her mouth a little unable to close. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia''s face suddenly turned red, as if confirming the girl''s guess. What made her even more unbelievable was that Mia even nodded...

 Chapter 42 - 42: Jessica Thoughts

    "Ah... I~this..." Jessica was confused. Her brain froze on the spot. She had thousands of words in her heart, but she didn''t know how to say them.


    How could Sister Mia fall in love with that bad guy? Could it be that she was coerced? That wouldn''t be the case, right? Or... Jessica didn''t understand at all.


    "I know you have a lot of opinions about the master, but think about it from another perspective. Except for being a little indulgent with women, he is actually very good to us in other aspects," Mia said, holding Jessica hand.


    "What''s good about it..." Jessica said somewhat unconvinced.


    Mia did not argue with him. She just took out her cell phone and showed her the videos and pictures on it.


    People''s hearts were sinister, dirty and chaotic. It had been less than ten days since the doomsday, and the whole society had completely changed. The once civilized world was slowly disappearing and becoming disorderly. Chaos and killing, evil and madness were intertwined.


    Jessica was silent for a long time.


    It was not that she had not seen these things, but the country was still emphasizing these things intermittently, maintaining nominal order and calling on everyone to remain calm as much as possible.


    It was not that she did not know about this, but she just selectively forgot about it.


    "Master is actually very kind. He doesn''t exploit or enslave these women. They only need to work to earn enough food to keep themselves warm. The gathering place can also guarantee their safety. They don''t have to be toyed with or humiliated, nor do they have to worry about being fed to zombies..."


    Mia was educating Jessica earnestly. On the one hand, she wanted to change her mind and stop looking at Ryan with tinted glasses.


    She didn''t want that to happen. On the other hand, she also had a special idea and wanted to pull Jessica on board.


    If it had happened in the past, she wouldn''t even dare to think about it. It was simply outrageous that she would call a man master and help him find women. But now she did it without any hesitation.


    Jessica listened to Mia calling Ryan master over and over again, as if she really regarded herself as Ryan''s little slave girl. If she had not been here all the time, Jessica would probably think that Mia was like a different person, or was controlled by Ryan with drugs.


    Jessica was silent for a long time.


    Maybe she really looked at Ryan with tinted glasses, or maybe it was more because of his arrogant and overbearing attitude.


    When they met for the first time, he captured the two of them to his base without any hesitation, and almost raped Mia''s virginity, so she was so disgusted. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, looking at the women in the videos on the phone who live worse than dogs, they are still very lucky, at least they met a man like Ryan...


    "Mia, get ready. The group of zombies in front of the hospital must be cleared this afternoon..." Ryan said to the two people who were talking.


    "Okay, master~" Mia agreed hurriedly, then pulled the still confused Jessica and followed.


    In the basement of the base, Jessica looked at Ryan''s back with an extremely complicated look in her eyes, but there was not so much disgust, nor was she as dissatisfied and resentful as usual.


    After everyone packed up their equipment and took enough bullets, they rushed towards the front door of the hospital. Ryan planned to clear out all the zombies in the hospital directly, so that he could rest assured and not worry about causing chaos in the base because of his outing.


    And only by ensuring the safety of the hospital base can he expand outward with confidence.


    "Master, master, wait for me..." Olivia stuck behind Ryan.


    Originally, Ryan was taking care of her because she was not feeling well after being harmed by him just now. But she was so excited that she insisted on trying out the abilities that had just been transferred to her and wanted to find a few zombies to practice on.


    Olivia was delighted and followed Ryan with eyes full of love and admiration.


    She likes her current life very much. Even if this is the end of the world, it is much better than her previous days as a star.


    Of course, the main reason is that she has found a master who she can depend on and admire for the rest of her life. It feels so good to be able to stay with her master every day.


    Olivia could even feel that the way Ryan looked at her was a little different. It was not like the first time they met, when the man''s eyes were cold and indifferent.


    The way he looked at her was no different from looking at a zombie, which made her a little frightened. But now, he seemed a little gentle, cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He was so handsome.


    Well...it''s just that every time they make love it''s too intense and she simply can''t hold on. Now her legs are weak.


    It would be great if the master could give her the ability to strengthen her body. Although she is proficient in firearms, her physical fitness has not improved qualitatively.


    As they reached the open space in front of the hospital, the zombies nearby sensed the scent of living people and immediately roared over excitedly.


    Their roars were extremely hoarse, and their skin had become a little shriveled as they had not eaten for several days, but their movements remained the same.


    "Hey, hey... let me do it." Olivia excitedly raised her submachine gun and aimed it at the zombies'' heads. Bang, bang, bang, three shots came out. The three zombies were hit in the head and fell to the ground...


    [Ding, Olivia killed a level one zombie, shared points +1, current points 69]

 Chapter 43 - 43: System Space

    [Ding, Olivia killed a level-one zombie. Shared points +1. Current points: 71.]


    The nearest zombies were taken down by Olivia, and Ryan also gained a few points. It felt incredibly satisfying to earn rewards without lifting a finger.


    Olivia was even more thrilled. Her shooting skills had improved dramatically. Before, it took her three to five shots to kill a single zombie, but now she could land headshots with ease. It felt effortless, and she instantly fell in love with the feeling.


    Watching Olivia, who was now as excited as if she were playing whack-a-mole, Mia was stunned. She had just witnessed Olivia earlier shooting skills, which were far from impressive. A short period of training shouldn''t have been enough to turn her into a sharpshooter.


    But what was happening now? It wasn''t just hitting the target¡ªit was hitting it with near-perfect precision, as if she''d been practicing for over a decade. How could she improve so drastically in such a short time?


    Mia''s own marksmanship was top-notch, but even she had spent years honing her skills, and she had a natural talent for it. For an ordinary person, it would take at least seven or eight years to reach this level.


    "Ah... da da da!" Olivia excitedly gripped the submachine gun, mowing down zombies in the hospital like wheat under a scythe. However, her rapid fire drained the magazine in just over ten seconds.


    The other girls were equally surprised. Olivia quickly reloaded and resumed firing.


    "What are you all standing around for? Clean this up! Mia, take two people and search the building next door for any stragglers..."


    Mia snapped out of her daze, gathered a few team members, and began clearing out the remaining zombies in the area. Meanwhile, Olivia led the other women to encircle and eliminate the wandering zombies near the hospital gate.


    On the rooftop of the hospital building, Ryan aimed his sniper rifle and took down the last zombie loitering at the gate.


    [Ding, the host killed a level-one zombie. Points +1. Current points: 265.]


    "This thing is pretty powerful..." Ryan patted the sniper rifle in his hands. The sheer impact force of the rifle was enough to knock a zombie off its feet, even if the shot didn''t land in a fatal spot.


    By now, all the zombies in the hospital had been cleared. The once noisy hospital was now eerily quiet, devoid of the growls and roars of the undead.


    [Ding, the host has cleared the zombies in the hospital and established the first initial base, officially beginning the journey of domination. Reward: 1,000 points. System space unlocked. Keep up the good work, host.]


    As expected, the rewards were rolling in. This was the Overlord System, after all¡ªhow could there not be rewards for establishing a base?


    A thousand points was a decent haul, enough to exchange for two grandmaster-level skills or teach four equivalent skills to others.


    But the real prize was the system space.


    Ryan had complained about this more than once. Every time he went out to scavenge for supplies, he''d return laden with bags, looking like a grocery vendor.


    Driving wasn''t always an option either, as many areas in the city were inaccessible by car. It was a hassle, and sometimes walking was faster.


    Now, with the system space, things were infinitely more convenient. It was simple to use, and the storage capacity wasn''t bad¡ªabout ten square meters, enough to fit a small car.


    The only limitation was that living things couldn''t be stored, but otherwise, it was just like the system spaces described in novels.


    Ryan focused his mind, and the sniper rifle in his hand vanished, reappearing in the system space. He practiced taking it out and putting it back a few times, finding the whole process oddly satisfying.


    This was a real superpower, wasn''t it? Even if it wasn''t something he''d developed himself, it was still incredibly useful. He couldn''t wait to see what it would be like when he unlocked actual superpowers.


    After heading downstairs, Ryan found Olivia directing a group of women to barricade the hospital gate and seal any gaps to prevent zombies from sneaking in.


    Olivia herself was casually munching on chicken nearby, seemingly unfazed by the bloody scene just a few meters away.


    "It''s raining..." As if on cue, the heavy rain began to fall in the afternoon, marking the first major downpour since the apocalypse began.


    Surviving in the apocalypse was already a challenge, and this sudden deluge plunged A City and the entire ABC Province into further peril. The rain poured down relentlessly, causing floods in many areas.


    Drainage systems in numerous locations had collapsed, and with no one to maintain them, water levels rose to over a meter deep in some places.


    -----


    A City fared slightly better, as its drainage system was still functional, but the situation for survivors had become even more dire. Venturing out to find food was now a near-impossible task.


    Ryan, however, felt quite comfortable in the hospital base. The base had ample supplies, and its elevated terrain kept it safe from the flooding.


    A University was located in the southeastern corner of the city, in a university town some distance from the city center.


    It was situated in a scenic area, close to the airport and subway station, making it relatively convenient despite its semi-rural location. The university was less than two kilometers from A City Hospital.


    Inside the university gymnasium, Yale stared out at the rain with a worried expression. The water had already risen to waist level. If the gymnasium wasn''t drained soon, they''d all be drowned.


    In a corner of the gymnasium, over a hundred students¡ªboth boys and girls¡ªhuddled together in fear on a pile of sports equipment. They weren''t just afraid of the rain; they were terrified of Yale. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yale, annoyed by the heavy rain, suddenly remembered something. He walked over to the corner, grabbed a male student, and dragged him away.


    Before the apocalypse, Yale had been an ordinary physical education teacher. He''d often been frustrated by the sight of energetic female students dressed in revealing outfits, exuding youthful charm, but the law had always kept him in check.

 Chapter 44 - 44: University

    Now, with the apocalypse in full swing, life and death were commonplace, and the law no longer held any power. Yale''s darker impulses had taken over. He was ruthless and decisive, using the guise of rescue to win over a few lackeys and take control of over a hundred students.


    The most attractive female students had been forced to become his exclusive companions, allowing him to live like a king.


    Yale shoved the male student out of the gymnasium and barked, "Go unclog the sewer. If you succeed, your rations will be doubled, and you can pick any two female students from inside."


    The male student screamed in terror, "There are monsters out there, Teacher Yale! Please, let me back in!"


    When the rainstorm hit, the sewer near A University''s gymnasium had become blocked, and a horde of rats infected with the zombie virus had emerged.


    There weren''t many¡ªonly a few thousand¡ªbut for the survivors in the gymnasium, it was a death sentence. No one dared to venture outside, not even Yale, the tall and burly physical education teacher.


    Despite his strength and ruthlessness, which had allowed him to dominate the group of naive students, Yale was no match for a swarm of mutated zombie rats. He''d sent two male students out earlier, but they''d been overwhelmed and devoured in seconds, leaving not even a bone behind.


    Yale, nearly scared out of his wits, had no choice but to order the doors and windows of the gymnasium sealed. But now, with the sewer blocked, they had to act. Otherwise, they''d either drown or be eaten alive by the rats.


    Yale wasn''t ready to die.


    "Listen up," he growled. "Either you unclog the sewer and get your reward, or you die. Your choice." The male student begged and pleaded, but Yale was unmoved. The last student who''d resisted had been thrown to the zombies.


    He glared at the huddled students, his anger boiling over. If he was going down, he''d make sure they suffered too.


    "Teacher Yale," the male student said, his voice trembling, "I can''t do it alone. Can you send a few more people to help me?"


    Yale pondered for a moment and then ordered, "Dagan, grab a few people here."


    Dagan was one of Yale''s students. They had been close even before the apocalypse, and when the world fell into chaos, Yale had quickly won him over.


    Along with another student named Higuan, the three of them now controlled over a hundred students.


    In the corner, upon hearing Yale''s command, Dagan immediately seized several young and strong male students and shoved them out of the gymnasium.


    Yale employed a mix of threats and incentives, tempting and intimidating the students simultaneously. The male students had no choice but to attempt to clear the sewer. If they succeeded, they might die later, but if they refused, they would die immediately.


    The sewer near the gymnasium was located in a flower bed at the junction between the gymnasium and the university cafeteria. It was completely blocked. Five male students staggered forward through the heavy rain, their vision obscured. It took them over twenty minutes to reach the flower bed.


    ------ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, in a large classroom of a teaching building two kilometers away from the gymnasium, more than twenty students sat in silence, eating moldy bread with their heads down.


    Jinn drank some water and forced the bread down her throat. Suddenly, her face turned pale, and she rushed to the windowsill, taking deep breaths of fresh air.


    "Jinn, what''s wrong?" Ale asked, his voice laced with concern. He couldn''t help but glance at Jinn graceful figure, though he quickly averted his gaze, not wanting her to notice his attention.


    Jinn was the undisputed campus belle of A University.


    Her stunning beauty, perfect figure, and exceptional intelligence made her the idol of every male student. Even professors and administrators treated her with respect.


    Before the apocalypse, she had been ranked among the top three most beautiful students in the country, attracting countless admirers.


    Ale was just one of her many admirers.


    Before the world ended, they had been classmates, and their relationship had been cordial but distant. When the apocalypse struck, Ale had helped Jinn survive several crises, earning her trust.


    However, he dared not reveal his true feelings, knowing that Jinn pride would never allow her to lower herself to his level. She was a woman of extreme arrogance, unwilling to compromise even in the face of death.


    By the windowsill, Jinn looked pale and weak. Her eyes filled with pity as she gazed toward the flower bed near the cafeteria, where the five male students were struggling through the rain.


    "Jinn, what''s wrong?" Camila, Jinn''s best friend, asked with concern. She had never seen Jinn in such a state.


    The other students also looked at Jinn curiously, unsure of what was happening.


    "Do you have a fever? It''s so hot outside. Why don''t you rest?" Camila touched Jinn''s forehead, her voice filled with worry.


    "What? Jinn has a fever?" Ale protective instincts kicked in. Seeing his beloved goddess in distress, he became more anxious than anyone else.


    "It''s an acute high fever. She needs treatment, or the infection could get worse," Camila said tentatively.


    "But where can we find medicine? A University doesn''t have any," Zaiden chimed in. He was another of Jinn''s admirers, though he had long since given up on winning her affection and instead focused on Camila, who was also a campus beauty, albeit not as exquisite as Jinn.


    The room buzzed with chatter. Some students were genuinely concerned, while others secretly relished Jinn''s misfortune. Many of the girls couldn''t stand her arrogance and were quietly pleased to see her suffering.


    Camila, however, hid her disdain for the boys. She knew exactly what they were thinking. If it weren''t for their usefulness in scavenging for food, she wouldn''t have bothered with them at all.


    Camila was a seductive beauty with a slender waist, plump breasts, and a face full of charm. She was the kind of girl every man dreamed of holding in his arms.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Sharing With Lily

    Camila sighed. "Jinn''s fever is too high. If we don''t get her medicine soon, her brain could be damaged," she said to the boys, her voice filled with fake concern.


    Hearing this, Ale''s protective instincts flared.


    "Two kilometers east of the university is A Hospital. There must be medicine there," he said eagerly.


    Zaiden, not wanting to be outdone, quickly added, "Yes, a few of us boys can go together to find medicine for Jinn."


    The other boys'' faces darkened. They muttered under their breaths, "You two are just bootlickers. If you want to die, go ahead."


    While they also admired the two beauties, they knew the dangers outside¡ªnot just the zombie rats, but the floodwaters as well. Venturing out was tantamount to suicide. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There might be people trapped in the stadium. I just saw someone trying to clear the manhole cover," Jinn said weakly, leaning on a bench.


    Her pitiful appearance stirred the hearts of the men in the room. Some couldn''t bear to see their goddess suffer and volunteered to help find medicine.


    Camila eyes gleamed with mockery. These boys had arrived at the perfect time. They would clear the sewer, and the floodwaters would recede. Even if there were zombie rats, they would be drawn away.


    -----


    Meanwhile, the five male students had reached the flower bed and were struggling to lift the heavy manhole cover.


    "It''s too heavy. The water''s pressing down on it. We need an iron bar to pry it open," one of them said.


    "Where can we find an iron bar?"


    "In the cafeteria. We can break off the handrail from the door."


    "Are you crazy? That''ll attract the rats."


    "We don''t have a choice. It''s only a matter of time before they come. Let''s just try." Two of the students headed toward the cafeteria.


    At that moment, a group of enormous rats began swimming across the water''s surface.


    The students at the flower bed didn''t notice, but Ale and Camila, watching from the teaching building, saw them clearly.


    Their faces turned pale as they realized what was about to happen.


    The rats swam toward the flower bed. The two students who had gone to the cafeteria were now out of sight, leaving only three at the flower bed.


    The three students, focused on prying open the manhole cover, didn''t notice the approaching rats. With a loud clang, they finally managed to lift the cover.


    "Great, it''s open! Let the water flow in!" they exclaimed, peering into the sewer. As the water rushed in, they saw that the drain was blocked by debris. They quickly began clearing it, allowing the water to drain.


    Suddenly, a rat lunged forward and bit one of the students on the neck, tearing through his flesh in an instant.


    Mutated rats were even more terrifying than zombies. Their sharp teeth and powerful jaws made them deadly. The student''s neck was severed, and blood spilled across the flower bed, staining the water red.


    The other two students fled in terror, running toward the gymnasium, but they were no match for the rats. Dozens of rats swarmed over them, and within moments, they were dead, their blood drained.


    Inside the teaching building, the boys who had witnessed the scene turned pale with fear.


    "Hurry! The rats are heading for the cafeteria. The floodwaters are receding. It''s time to go!" Camila urged.


    The boys exchanged uneasy glances. They had already committed to the plan and couldn''t back down now, especially in front of the girls. Reluctantly, they opened the door of the teaching building and rushed out.


    Fortunately, the swarm of rats seemed focused on the two students in the cafeteria. Ale, Zaiden, and four others managed to escape. They didn''t dare go to the gymnasium and instead ran straight for the university gate.


    ---


    At A Hospital, Ryan was transferring abilities to his sister. He had recently earned over a thousand points, which was just enough to enhance her strength. If he hadn''t been worried about potential side effects, his sister would have been the first person he empowered.


    Ryan smiled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "Ahem, um, sister..."


    Lily, ever gentle with her younger brother, took his hand and sat down, her eyes filled with affection. "What''s wrong?" she asked softly.


    Ryan felt a little flustered as he held his sister''s soft hand. Her proximity, her fragrant breath, and her tender gaze made him inexplicably nervous. The usually decisive and domineering Ryan seemed to melt in her presence.


    "It''s nothing, sister. I just have something to give you..." He suppressed the stirring in his heart, took her hand, and focused his mind. Through the system, he transferred several of his abilities to her.


    "Hmm~" Lily let out a soft hum as she felt something new enter her mind. At first, it was chaotic and overwhelming, but gradually, it became clear and comprehensible.


    "Is this... your ability?" Lily eyes lit up with surprise as she processed the newfound knowledge.


    "Yes, sister. I can share my abilities with specific people by paying a certain price," Ryan explained.


    "That seems amazing~" Lily smiled, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue, her lips curving into a crescent moon.


    Ryan couldn''t help but swallow hard as he looked at his sister''s gentle, girl-next-door appearance. He didn''t realize how close they had gotten¡ªclose enough for him to catch the faint scent of her perfume and glimpse the snow-white skin beneath her blue dress.


    "Calm down, calm down..." Ryan repeated to himself, trying to suppress any inappropriate thoughts. Although he wasn''t one to shy away from desire, this was his half sister. Their bond was deeper than ordinary love, and he didn''t want to ruin it.


    Lily, noticing her brother''s expression, seemed to sense something. A mischievous glint flashed in her eyes. She leaned forward slightly, revealing more of her collar and the white bra beneath.


    "Sister, please don''t do this..." Ryan almost groaned. He was genuinely worried. He didn''t want to tarnish the most important person in his life, yet she seemed intent on teasing him. If it were anyone else, he would have already taken action.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Lilys Gentle Confession

    "How is it? Does it look good?" Lily smiled even more playfully, opening her collar a bit more, exposing her shoulders.


    Ryan felt the warmth of her body pressing against his, her plump breasts brushing against him through her bra. The sensation was both tender and electrifying.


    "Sister, if you keep teasing me like this, I might not be able to hold back..." Ryan warned, his voice strained.


    Lily''s face flushed, her eyes filled with a mix of eagerness and conflict. She had always felt a special connection with her brother, but it wasn''t until she saw him with other women that she realized the depth of her feelings. The possessiveness she felt, the jealousy¡ªit was undeniable.


    "Really? Then come and try it..." Lily whispered, her face red as she hugged Ryan tightly.


    Ryan hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arms around her. He leaned in, capturing her lips in a soft kiss. The sensation was intoxicating, and Lily melted into the embrace, her first kiss leaving her breathless.


    "Woo, this is what kissing feels like..." she thought, her heart racing. She finally felt a sense of equality with the other women in her brother''s life.


    Just as the two were lost in their passionate moment, Olivia burst into the room, her excitement quickly turning to shock as she witnessed the scene.


    "Huh?" She froze, realizing she had walked into something she shouldn''t have, and quickly slipped out of the room, guilt written all over her face.


    Lily was the first to react, pulling away from Ryan with a red face. The atmosphere turned awkward, and Ryan couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. Olivia had terrible timing.


    "Well, I..." Lily hesitated, unsure of how to proceed.


    "I understand," Ryan said softly, pulling her into a hug. "You don''t want to just be my sister anymore, do you?"


    Lily''s heart raced. She wanted to say yes, but the words caught in her throat.


    Ryan smiled gently.


    "I know how you feel. You''ll always be my sister, but I want you to be more than that. I want you to be my lover, the kind of sister who belongs to me forever..."


    Lily''s face turned crimson, her heart swelling with emotion. She nodded slightly, barely perceptible.


    "Sister, are you willing?" Ryan whispered in her ear.


    "Hmm..." Lily nodded again, her voice barely audible.


    Outside, Olivia was sweating nervously. She had just witnessed something she wasn''t supposed to see and was worried about the consequences.


    "Alright, sister, I''ll go see what''s going on..." Ryan gave her a light kiss on the cheek before heading out. He wasn''t in a rush to take things further with his sister. He wanted to savor their relationship slowly.


    "Ryan, you are mine..." Lily thought, a possessive desire blooming in her heart as she watched him leave.


    "You didn''t even knock before entering..." Ryan said, his tone slightly stern as he looked at Olivia, who was visibly nervous.


    "Wuwuwu... Master, I was wrong~" Olivia knelt on the ground, holding his hand and begging for mercy. She was terrified that he might reject her because of what she had seen.


    Ryan sighed. Although his plan had been almost ruined, his sister''s deep feelings for him had saved the situation.


    "Then I''ll punish you by making you masturbate ten times before bed..."


    "Ah?" Olivia blinked in confusion, the tears in her eyes drying up. Masturbating ten times? What kind of punishment was that?


    But then her face fell. Two or three times was manageable, but ten? That would be exhausting. Too much of anything wasn''t good, after all.


    Olivia''s face turned bitter, and she looked at her master with a pitiful expression.


    "Alright, stop playing around. What was so urgent earlier?" Ryan asked, his tone serious.


    Olivia must have had something important to report, which was why she had barged in so impulsively. Normally, she wouldn''t be so careless or disrespectful in front of her master.


    "Master, remember that special zombie you encountered before? We found one while cleaning up the chemical plant outside the north gate of the hospital. It was in a residential building..."


    Olivia quickly straightened her face and explained.


    "A special zombie?" Ryan''s eyes lit up. He remembered the level-two zombie he had encountered at the police station. He had planned to use the armored vehicle to deal with it, but the zombie had sensed the danger and fled before he could act.


    "Take me there," Ryan said, his excitement growing. Killing a level-two zombie could earn him more points, and he knew Mia would want to join him.


    "Master, please be careful..." Olivia said reluctantly, watching Ryan''s departing figure. Though she believed her master was invincible, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "Don''t forget to prepare for your punishment tonight," Ryan called back, his voice indifferent as he waved his hand.


    Olivia face darkened. She knew there was no escaping her master''s retribution.


    -----


    Ryan and Mia made their way into the chemical plant. The place was eerily silent, even in the daytime. The darkness inside made it feel like an abandoned, lifeless wasteland.


    Ryan led the way with a flashlight, while Mia followed closely behind. The corridor was damp and slippery, the floor littered with rotting flesh and pools of black blood.


    Occasionally, a zombie would rise from the ground, letting out a guttural roar, but before it could fully stand, Ryan would crush its skull with his axe, splattering more black blood across the floor. The scene was like something out of a nightmare.


    The journey through the corridor was a repetitive cycle of mechanical footsteps, the occasional appearance of zombies, and the dim, shaky beam of the flashlight.


    Thud! Crunch!


    Two more zombies fell to Ryan''s axe, their dark red blood spraying onto the walls, creating a macabre painting.


    Mia expression shifted. This wasn''t the first time she had seen Ryan in action, but his strength and decisiveness never failed to impress her. She knew Olivia''s sudden improvement in strength had come from Ryan, which only deepened her awe of him.


    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Killing Level 2 Zombie

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Just as Mia was lost in admiration, several sharp sounds cut through the air, followed by an abrupt silence.


    A tall figure emerged less than three meters in front of them.


    It was a level-two zombie, clad in a loose gray-blue work uniform, similar to the one they had encountered at the police station. However, this one was taller, and its life force felt stronger¡ªit seemed to be on the verge of evolving into a level-three zombie.


    Mia''s eyes burned with hatred as she stared at the zombie. Her friends, comrades, and even Uncle Jace had all died at the hands of these monsters. She had longed for the chance to exact revenge, and now, facing one of them, her desire to kill it with her own hands was overwhelming.


    "Master, let me handle this," Mia said, her voice firm but tinged with emotion.


    Ryan frowned. Level-two zombies were a completely different breed from level-one zombies. Their strength, speed, and even their rudimentary intelligence set them apart.


    Zombies were life forms that had undergone extreme genetic mutations. They weren''t dead¡ªthey were alive, capable of eating, moving, sensing, and metabolizing. Their senses and eating habits had evolved to extremes, while other functions had deteriorated. They could survive without food or water, and their evolution was inevitable, each zombie mutating in unique ways.


    This particular zombie seemed to be a strength-type, and in a head-on fight, Mia stood no chance, especially since it was nearing level three.


    However, Ryan didn''t refuse her request. Instead, he gestured for her to come closer.


    Mia approached, confused. The zombie roared angrily, but when Ryan glanced at it, the creature instinctively retreated, sensing the threat he posed.


    Ryan placed his hand on Mia''s forehead and spent 500 points to teach her the grandmaster-level Jeet Kune Do.


    Instantly, Mia felt a surge of warmth coursing through her body. Her strength doubled, and her mind was flooded with new knowledge. The oppressive aura of the zombie no longer felt as overwhelming.


    "Master, what is this?" Mia asked, her eyes shining with gratitude.


    "Go ahead. You''re ready now," Ryan said calmly.


    Mia gave Ryan one last look, her eyes filled with admiration and awe. But now wasn''t the time for gratitude. She turned to face the zombie, raising her sword. She didn''t plan to use a gun¡ªshe wanted to decapitate the zombie with her own hands.


    Ryan stood back, watching over Mia while observing her performance.


    Mia''s faced the zombie with a focused mind. Her body leaned back slightly before she lunged forward. The zombie''s sharp claws slashed at her, but she twisted her body, dodging the attack with precision.


    Swish!


    Mia swung her sword in a fluid motion, the blade slicing upward between the zombie''s arms and striking its jaw.


    Crack!


    The zombie let out a deafening roar as the blade pierced its jawbone.


    Mia didn''t let up. The bones of a level-two zombie were far tougher than those of a level-one. Her first strike hadn''t been enough to kill it.


    Roar!


    The zombie''s furious roar echoed through the corridor. Mia could smell its foul breath and feel its rage as it lashed out again.


    She twisted her body, narrowly avoiding its claws, and swung her sword downward in a swift, powerful arc.


    Slash!


    The blade cut across the zombie''s forehead, leaving a deep gash. Though it wasn''t a fatal blow, the zombie howled in pain, black blood pouring from the wound.


    Mia''s movements were precise and lightning-fast, executed in less than a second. The zombie tried to retreat, but Mia''s relentless assault left it reeling.


    Suddenly, a dagger flew out from Mia''s waist, tracing a beautiful arc through the air before embedding itself into the zombie''s already cracked forehead.


    Thud!


    The dagger pierced the zombie''s brain with a sickening crunch. Black blood oozed out, staining its white pupils dark.


    The blade had destroyed the zombie''s brain tissue, and the steel handle of the dagger protruded grotesquely from its skull.


    The level-two zombie collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. No matter how strong a zombie was, destroying its brain was always fatal.


    Mia panted heavily, leaning against a steel frame for support. The final blow had been thrilling. Although she had acquired the grandmaster-level Jeet Kune Do ability from Ryan, her physical fitness was still far from his superhuman level. Fighting this zombie had pushed her to her limits.


    "Well done," Ryan said, pulling Mia into his arms and gently wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "Master..." Mia murmured, her body going limp in his embrace. Her eyes were filled with tenderness and gratitude.


    "Thank you, Master~" Mia knew that without the abilities Ryan had bestowed upon her, killing this zombie would have been far more difficult and dangerous.


    At the same time, Ryan could feel Mia''s loyalty to him skyrocketing, quickly reaching 95 points and continuing to climb. At this level of loyalty, even if he did nothing, it would eventually max out at 100.


    "You''re still so polite with me. That means you''ll be punished~" Ryan teased, his hands wandering over the heroic policewoman in his arms.


    Mia''s face flushed, but she allowed the man to play with her, whispering shyly, "Master, you can punish me however you want..."


    Ryan whispered a few words into her ear, and Mia blushed deeply but nodded in agreement.


    [Ding, Mia has killed a level-two zombie. Host gains 20 shared points.] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding, level-two zombie crystal detected. Can be exchanged for points or melted to increase system space.]


    Ryan used his sword to crack open the zombie''s skull and retrieved a walnut-sized blue crystal. This was the essence of the level-two zombie''s brain, and not every zombie of this level possessed one. The higher the zombie''s level, the greater the chance of it containing a crystal.


    Holding the blue crystal in his hand, Ryan felt a faint warmth. It emitted a refreshing scent. For a moment, he even felt the urge to eat it.


    "System, what''s going on? Why does it feel like this zombie crystal can be eaten?" Ryan asked in his mind.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Zombie Crystal

    [Zombie crystals are formed from the essence of zombies. They can enhance physical fitness and have a certain chance of assisting the human body in developing superpowers. The higher the level of the crystal, the greater the chance of awakening superpowers~]


    The system''s cold voice replied.


    "A chance to develop superpowers early?"


    Ryan''s interest was piqued. He was still some distance away from having all his attributes reach 100, and it would take about ten days to get there. Awakening superpowers early sounded like a great opportunity.


    [The chance of unlocking superpowers after consuming a level-two zombie crystal is 0.1%.]


    "One in a thousand? Forget I said anything~" Ryan sighed in disappointment.


    The zombie crystal had many uses, but after some thought, he decided to consume it. After all, boosting his basic attributes was always a good thing. As for expanding his system space, the increase from a level-two crystal was less than one square centimeter¡ªhardly worth it.


    [The zombie virus in the crystal has been cleared for the host. It is safe to consume.]


    Ryan swallowed the crystal in one gulp. It was tasteless but had a crisp texture.


    Host: Ryan


    Superpower: None


    Physical Fitness: 76


    Speed: 71


    Attack: 80


    "Not bad. On average, each basic attribute increased by about five points,"


    Ryan noted. It was a pity he didn''t awaken any superpowers, but with such a low chance, he hadn''t expected much.


    Moreover, only the system could eliminate the zombie virus in these crystals. If ordinary people tried to consume them, they would only end up infected. Only the system could also trigger the chance of unlocking superpowers. For ordinary people, the crystals would only enhance physical fitness.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ryan teased, noticing Mia''s flushed face and adoring gaze.


    "No reason... I just think Master is so handsome. I like him so much~" Mia replied shyly. In the past, she would never have spoken so openly or looked at a man with such affection.


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you plenty of time to admire your master later," Ryan chuckled. Seeing the stunning policewoman, usually so resolute and strong, gazing at him with such admiration filled him with pride.


    Mia followed Ryan as they made their way to a shopping mall.


    This was one of A City largest high-end malls, filled with luxury goods from top brands¡ªclothing, shoes, cosmetics, and more. Mia rarely visited such places before the apocalypse, mainly because she couldn''t afford it. But now, with the world in chaos, she could take whatever she wanted.


    The mall was largely deserted, as most survivors were more concerned with finding food than luxury items. The building was also infested with zombies, making it a dangerous place for the unprepared.


    ''My sister doesn''t have any cosmetics. I''ll bring her some this time,'' Ryan thought. He had long been curious to see her dressed in various outfits¡ªmaid, bunny girl, stewardess...


    Ahem. Ryan dismissed the inappropriate thoughts and turned his attention to Mia, who was happily browsing through cosmetics. It seemed no woman, no matter how strong, could resist the allure of clothes and makeup.


    "Why bother choosing? Just take it all," Ryan said, waving his hand. The pile of cosmetics on the counter vanished, much to Mia''s astonishment.


    Mia was stunned. Although she knew her master had some extraordinary abilities¡ªhow else could he have transferred knowledge to her?¡ªseeing such a feat left her speechless.


    The two continued their shopping spree, clearing out high-end stores like Chanel, Longines, CK, and Gucci.


    "Sexy lingerie? This looks interesting," Ryan remarked, spotting a lingerie store on the second floor. He walked in with great interest, browsing through see-through outfits, sailor suits, teacher uniforms, and more.


    "Go try this on and show it to your master," Ryan said, handing a piece of clothing to Mia. She blushed furiously as she looked at the revealing outfit, her head nearly dropping to the ground.


    Ryan was holding a blue sexy uniform, a bit like the ones worn by female police officers. The upper body was very exposed, revealing the belly button and belly.


    The chest was also pitifully short, making it look like a child''s clothes when worn.


    The exposure below is even more jaw-dropping. The super short skirt probably can''t even cover the buttocks. It is almost the same length as safety pants. The underwear is even more amazing. It is decorated with translucent gauze, which is pure white and tied with two lines.


    The vagina looks the same as if it is not wearing anything, which makes people even more exciting.


    Mia took the clothes hesitantly and wanted to go to the fitting room to change before coming out. However, Ryan stopped her and asked her to change there.


    Mia blushed as she slowly took off her top and prepared to put on the super short sexy outfit, but the man came up to her and grabbed her two big breasts, then stripped off her underwear.


    "That''s right, this kind of clothes looks better if you wear it without any underwear." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, this sexy underwear was very small and it was difficult to cover Mia''s two towering peaks. Now without the restraint of a bra, they were trembling and could not help but jump out, so she had to work hard to button up her top.


    But even so, most of her breasts were exposed. The small sexy top could not hide her huge size at all. Her snow-white breasts were shaking.


    Mia has a slender waist, snow-white jade, and exquisite curves. She doesn''t look as delicate and soft as other women.


    Instead, she has a heroic and resolute look. There are a few fine scars on her light wheat-colored skin.


    Ryan gently stroked the girl''s light scars with a bit of pity. The not-so-obvious abdominal muscles and waistline made Mia look even more special, making people want to hold this strong and resolute, but soft-hearted girl in his arms and love her well.


    Mia blushed as she quietly watched her master''s big hands gently caressing her body. The warm touch made her like and be fascinated by it.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Sexy Uniform

    Feeling Ryan''s love and care, she was even more delighted.


    "Master~" Mia stretched out her voice, her tone a little weak, completely different from her usual calm and composed appearance. It was like she had become a completely different person.


    If he continued to touch her like this, she probably wouldn''t even be able to change her clothes.


    Ryan stopped and watched the girl shyly take off her pants and underwear, curl up her legs, carefully put on the sexy underwear that was almost as if she was not wearing anything, and then put on a miniskirt on the outside.


    The short skirt of this policewoman''s sexy uniform can barely cover her buttocks. It is the kind of short skirt that reaches the buttocks.


    As long as she moves a little bit, her lower body will be exposed. Not to mention that Mia is wearing translucent sexy underwear underneath, so this little piece of clothing does not play a role in covering up at all. Instead, it makes men more horny.


    "Hehe, now is the time for the evil rapist and gangster to humiliate the beautiful policewoman..." Ryan squatted down with a lewd smile, staring at the girl''s exposed lower body.


    When Mia heard what her master said, her body couldn''t help but stiffen. She had never worn such a police uniform before, or she couldn''t even think about it. It was as if she was not wearing anything at all, naked. Instead, she felt a little shy and embarrassed, just like a policewoman caught by an evil gangster.


    "Relax..." he said in her ear, "Spread your legs... obey the master... Why didn''t you obey from the beginning?"


    When Mia heard Ryan''s gentle command, she couldn''t help but shudder. She took a few deep breaths, relaxed her body obediently, opened her legs slightly, and let Ryan''s fingers gently press on her delicate flower.


    "How is it... feels good, right..." Ryan rubbed her vulva through her gauze panties with one hand, and moved his other hand around her arms, waist and chest.


    The thin sexy panties did not provide any obstruction when he touched her, but instead added a bit of friction, making Mia feel even better.


    The policewoman''s breathing gradually became heavier under Ryan''s kneading fingers. Her legs uncontrollably clamped together reflexively and then unclenched.


    "Oh my God¡­ It''s so itchy down there, why am I so responsive? I feel like I''m about to be played to orgasm, even the master''s fingers¡­ Oh my god¡­ I almost moaned,¡­ I can''t make a sound¡­ How can I be so lewd?"


    Mia''s pretty face turned red with shame, endurance and heat, and she could no longer bear it and began to utter "hmmmm ahhh" sounds.


    At this time, Ryan suddenly stopped and looked at the girl in front of him with a mischievous look. She was wearing an extremely seductive and lascivious police uniform and looked shy and coquettish, which would probably make all men stunned.


    "Officer Mia, I wonder which hand you are holding the gun with?" Ryan asked evilly.


    "Ah...?" Mia raised her head in confusion, and then she saw Ryan''s eyes. She remembered the punishment he had asked for before, and lowered her head, blushing as she pretended not to say a word.


    "Answer me!" Ryan suddenly raised his voice. Mia''s delicate body trembled slightly, but she still succumbed to the power of Ryan, the evil rapist: "Right hand..."


    "Oh... so you usually held the gun with your right hand and then shot it back then," he said.


    When Mia heard the man mention this, she recalled her heroic appearance in capturing various criminals in the past and the shame of being forced to be played with by her master now, and she lowered her head again.


    "Oh..." Ryan smiled proudly: "As a policeman, you must like holding a gun. Come and let you hold the master''s big gun!"


    After saying that, Ryan took her hands and put them on his big dick.


    It''s so hot!


    Suddenly Ryan put both his hands on his penis. Mia was startled and tried to pull her hands away, but the man''s hands held them tightly. She seemed to be back to the nervous and shy scene when Su Ming pressed her on the bed, tied her up, raped her and took her virginity for the first time.


    "Be good and obedient, my good police officer. Have you tasted the power of the bullets fired from this gun?" Ryan specially emphasized the words bullet and taste, believing that she would understand.


    "It''s definitely better than ''that gun'' you had at the Public Security Bureau."


    How could Mia not realize that Ryan''s emphasis on the words "bullet" and "taste" meant that he ejaculated in her mouth and clitoris, and that "the gun" was a pun on her service pistol?


    For a moment, Mia in the sexy uniform blushed even more.


    "The master''s cock will be tasted by the little policewoman soon, why don''t you come and wash it clean?"


    Ryan smiled and touched Mia''s pretty face, which was red as water, and said, "To taste the big cock, you have to wash it clean, right? Be obedient, rub it for me and wash it."


    Oh my God, Mia thought to herself, why does the master always speak in such a lewd way! S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s really embarrassing, yet it makes me like it at the same time. But his thing is so big... Every time he does it to me, I almost die. Mia couldn''t help but recall the previous times when Ryan had pressed her onto the bed and fucked her and Olivia senseless.


    Mia shyly squatted down, slowly grasped the man''s penis, and began to stroke it up and down to clean it. After all, what the master said was right. She didn''t know how many times this thing would fuck her, so it was better to wash it clean.


    "Haha..." Ryan was delighted to see this resolute and strong policewoman obediently masturbating him.


    He continued to tease her, "As expected, you''re the most beautiful and powerful policewoman in A City. You''re the best at shooting and holding a gun. I''ll definitely shoot very accurately in a while, haha."

 Chapter 50 - 50: Give Me Baby

    Mia''s head was almost buried in the ground. She held the man''s foreskin with both hands, stroking it up and down. She even pulled back the foreskin to clean the inside carefully. It seemed she was very thorough!


    As Mia helped Ryan stroke and clean his penis, her heart pounded. It was such a big thing!


    It was this thing that had raped and deflowered her, then fucked her to orgasm. It was this thing that had sprayed semen into her uterus and throat, and now she was serving it, letting its owner rape her again. Oh my God, I''m a special police officer, and yet I''m doing such a thing!


    Oh!


    It got harder, bigger, and so thick!


    Her fingers were slender, but she couldn''t even wrap one hand around it. No matter how hard she tried, her thumb and index finger couldn''t touch. It was so long!


    She held it with both hands, one above and one below, exposing the entire glans and a section of the shaft. The head was so big and so hot!


    It was this head that had hit her softest part hard every time, the hot edge scraping her tender little hole fiercely!


    Mia could vividly recall every scene of her master''s cock thrusting in and out of her pussy when he had deflowered her. It was so vivid in her mind.


    She stroked the man''s glans with her fingers again and again, feeling the penis grow even larger. Her hands moved involuntarily harder, and Ryan moaned with pleasure.


    After about ten minutes, he stood up, and Mia''s bent body straightened. They were now both in the fitting room, with Ryan''s erect cock just above her eyes.


    The more she tried to maintain her heroic and resolute demeanor, the more excited Ryan became. He wanted to push her further, to break her down until she was begging for mercy, crying out, "I can''t take it anymore, master," and pleading for him to stop.


    So Ryan didn''t move much at first. He continued to rub the tip of his penis slowly at the entrance of Mia''s vagina while grabbing her large breasts, squeezing and kneading them through the sexy police uniform.


    The uniform added an extra layer of stimulation, making it feel like a criminal was raping a policewoman¡ªa fantasy that only heightened Ryan''s arousal.


    As Ryan''s movements teased her, Mia''s body began to twist unconsciously. Every time he thrust forward, she would instinctively lift her hips, trying to get deeper penetration.


    But each time, Ryan would only reach the entrance of her vagina before pulling back, leaving her desperate for more.


    "Oh, the most beautiful policewoman in A City, since you''re so eager to take a man''s cock, you must be a real slut, you little bitch~" Ryan whispered into Mia''s ear, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Wuwuwu... No, not like this~ Master, don''t do this..." Mia whimpered, her body unbearably itchy and her lower body feeling achingly empty. She wished someone would scratch her hard to relieve the itch, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Just admit that you''re a slut. It''s no big deal to be so slutty in front of your master..." Ryan teased, his smile lecherous.


    "No, no, it''s not like that... wuwu~ I can''t..." Mia shook her head, her face flushed red. She was clearly uncomfortable, but her strong character made it difficult for her to admit she was a slut while sober.


    But as time passed, Mia felt as if thousands of ants were crawling all over her body, the unbearable itch driving her to the brink of madness. The relief she craved was right in front of her, yet she couldn''t reach it.


    Oh my God... She was almost going crazy. She wanted it so badly... so much!


    But how could she say it?


    Wouldn''t that mean admitting she was a slut?


    What should I do... I can''t stand it anymore!


    "No... it''s so itchy... it''s so uncomfortable..." Mia twisted her body in unbearable agony, moaning softly.


    Ryan lifted Mia''s head slightly, forcing her to look at where their bodies were connected. Her dense black pubic hair, tender hole, into which a huge pillar was inserted. A large part of the pillar remained outside, and tender hole seemed to squirm, begging for the pillar to be thrust deeper!


    Mia stared at the exposed length, her desperation growing. Finally, she couldn''t bear the itch any longer and raised her hips, trying to take him deeper. But Ryan reacted quickly, pulling back just enough to deny her.


    It just retreated a little, and Mia couldn''t take it at all. Instead, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    ''Wuwuwu... I can''t take it anymore. What should I do? It''s so uncomfortable. Do I really have to admit that I''m a slut? But this is the master... it seems like it''s no big deal if I admit it.''


    Mia was torn. If Ryan asked her to die for him, she would do it without hesitation. But saying such obscene words was a different matter entirely.


    "You say, ''I am the master''s slut. I like the master''s big cock. I like the master''s big cock fucking my pussy,''" Ryan ordered.


    In the heat of passion, Mia was dazed. "Mas... Master, I, I am the master''s slut~ Wuwuwu... I''m so shy, don''t~" Mia managed to say a few words before the shame overwhelmed her.


    Ryan knew this was probably the limit of what Mia could say for now. The rest would come with time and training. Unable to hold back any longer, he thrust his cock all the way in!


    The hungry, tender flesh deep inside Mia was hit hard, and the unbearable itch was instantly transformed into pleasure as the big cock filled her. The sensation rushed to her head, overwhelming her.


    Once inside, Ryan began thrusting vigorously. At the same time, he pressed the policewoman''s pretty face against the floor-length mirror.


    "Look, look at what you really look like when you make love!"


    The climax came one after another. Mia''s face was pressed against the mirror, and she could only watch as her body squirmed with each thrust. Her long legs were raised high, resting on Ryan''s shoulders, and her beautiful breasts bounced with every movement.


    Oh my god, how shameful!


    But her mouth was open, moaning uncontrollably!


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ I¡­ I¡­ am going to fly¡­ ah¡­"


    Mia''s lower body contracted and trembled wildly as she reached orgasm, her vaginal fluids spurting out.


    Ryan didn''t stop. He continued to thrust, pushing her to another climax. He lifted one of her legs high, turning her body to the side so she could see herself in the mirror¡ªher lewd appearance like a prostitute.


    The cold mirror against her back and the heat of Ryan''s body in front created a sharp contrast. Each thrust was stronger and more powerful than the last, and Mia''s moans grew louder.


    "Ah... ah... so... so... good... so comfortable... the master''s cock feels so good!" Mia screamed wildly, crying and laughing as she was fucked senseless.


    "Do you remember the feeling of being ejaculated by me?" Ryan panted, his voice loud.


    "Let me let you taste it again!" With that, his thick cock swelled inside her, pulsing as he reached his climax.


    Mia mind was destroyed by wave after wave of orgasms. She could only cry and scream, "Ahhh... Shoot, shoot inside, shoot the slut to death, let the slutty policewoman give birth to a child for the master, ahhhh ~ I''m going to die..."


    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Rat

    Less than 500 meters away from A Second Hospital, Ale and Zaiden crouched in a residential building, panting heavily.


    A group of five boys had left A University on a desperate mission to find medicine for their beloved goddesses, Jinn and Camila. They had acted rashly, rushing out without much thought, and it hadn''t taken long for trouble to find them.


    A City had been battered by a typhoon over the past two days, drenching everything in relentless rain. The roads were slick, visibility was poor, and every step forward felt like a gamble.


    Fortunately, A University wasn''t far from the hospital, and the heavy downpour had washed away most scents, masking their presence from the zombies that roamed the streets. Even so, three of the boys had fallen victim to zombie attacks, leaving only Ale and Zaiden¡ªtwo simps¡ªto press on.


    Using a makeshift raft, they managed to bypass an area teeming with zombies. Crawling and stumbling through the mud, they risked their lives to reach the entrance of the hospital.


    "Let''s head straight to the pharmacy," Ale said as he eyed the closed doors of the hospital. Inside, the building was eerily empty¡ªnot a single zombie in sight. It felt almost too quiet.


    Zaiden curled his lips in disdain. He had witnessed Ale''s ruthlessness along the way. Two of the other boys had been abandoned because Ale wanted to eliminate competition for Jinn affection. If Zaiden hadn''t made it clear that he wouldn''t compete with him, the two might have come to blows.


    The pair scaled the hospital fence, steel pipes tied around their waists, and tiptoed cautiously inside. To their surprise, there wasn''t a single zombie in sight. The only signs of life¡ªor death¡ªwere dark red bloodstains smeared across the floors and walls, remnants of battles fought during the storm.


    Zaiden couldn''t suppress a shiver. Though the typhoon had passed and the rain had stopped, the atmosphere within the hospital was unsettlingly still.


    "Something''s off," he muttered. "It''s too quiet. There''s not even one zombie¡­"


    Ale was naturally frightened, but they had come this far. Giving up now would mean all their efforts were wasted. Besides, Jinn was counting on them.


    Meanwhile, in the monitoring room of a small standalone building near the hospital''s back entrance, a woman watched the computer screen intently. She picked up her walkie-talkie and reported what she saw.


    "Someone broke into the hospital?"


    Lily asked upon hearing the report. Some of the women below had spotted intruders climbing the fence via surveillance cameras.


    "Sister, do you want me to go deal with them?" Olivia suggested, mimicking a slicing motion across her neck.


    Lily didn''t acknowledge Olivia eagerness directly but simply nodded.


    "Capture them first. They came to the hospital at a time like this¡ªthey must be looking for medicine. Follow their trail and see if there''s a larger group behind them."


    "Yes¡­" Olivia''s eyes gleamed with excitement. In her mind, these trespassers were already dead. Breaking into the master''s territory without permission warranted no mercy. Killing them would be doing them a favor.


    Besides, in Olivia''s view, all men except her master were unworthy scum undeserving of pity.


    Olivia gathered three other women, armed themselves, and set off toward the hospital pharmacy. Lily didn''t accompany them; to her, this was a minor matter easily handled by Olivia.


    As Ale and Zaiden moved deeper into the hospital, unease crept over them. All the zombies seemed to be gone. Apart from the dried bloodstains staining the walls and floors, the place was disturbingly silent.


    "Hurry up and grab some cold and fever medicine, then let''s get out of here," Zaiden urged nervously.


    "This silence is giving me the creeps."


    Ale nodded. Together, they entered the pharmacy, quickly gathering supplies before emerging with bags full of medicine. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia didn''t bother searching for them immediately. Instead, she waited at the hospital entrance. It wasn''t long before the two boys appeared in her line of sight.


    Ale and Zaiden froze mid-step, staring at the five women approaching them. Each was heavily armed, some wearing bulletproof vests, exuding an aura of authority and danger. The leader¡ªa strikingly beautiful woman with a cool, seductive demeanor¡ªstood out among them.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Zaiden stammered nervously as the group drew closer.


    "Olee¡­ Olivia?!" Ale blurted out in shock as he recognized the face of the lead woman. Despite the gun slung over her shoulder and the bulletproof vest hugging her figure, his fandom allowed him to identify her instantly.


    Zaiden also realized who she was. Though not a fan himself, he knew of Olivia, the once-popular star whose fame had soared before the apocalypse.


    His gaze turned greedy. Compared to their disheveled state, Olivia and her team looked pristine and well-equipped, as though untouched by the chaos of the end times.


    Olivia''s expression remained icy. She already disliked these two men, and their covetous stares only deepened her disgust.


    In her mind, any man daring to look at her like that¡ªaside from her master¡ªwas committing an unforgivable act. She resolved to gouge out their eyes and feed them to the nearest zombie horde.


    "You two rats dared to sneak into the master''s territory to steal?" Olivia sneered, her voice laced with contempt.


    The words caught in Ale and Zaiden''s throats. They had considered trying to ingratiate themselves, perhaps mentioning their admiration for Olivia, but they never expected her opening line to be so harsh.


    Rats?


    Master?


    Ale and Zaiden''s faces paled. Being called rats didn''t bother them¡ªthey were used to groveling¡ªbut hearing Olivia refer to someone else as "master" shocked them.


    They couldn''t fathom a woman willingly submitting to another man like that. And yet, here she was, accusing them of trespassing in her master''s domain. The irony stung bitterly, especially since they had spent so long simp''s for nothing.


    "The mistress is asking you a question," one of the women barked, stepping forward and kicking Zaiden to the ground when he hesitated.


    Ale snapped to attention. Seeing the barrel of the gun pointed at him, his mouth went dry. He dropped to his knees and began explaining their situation in a trembling voice, detailing their mission from A University.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Die

    "The mistress is asking you a question," one of the women barked, stepping forward and kicking Zaiden to the ground when he hesitated.


    Ale snapped to attention. Seeing the barrel of the gun pointed at him, his mouth went dry. He dropped to his knees and began explaining their situation in a trembling voice, detailing their mission from A University.


    "Two school beauties?" Olivia''s interest perked up at the mention of Jinn and Camila. School beauties were clearly a universal obsession¡ªeven her master would surely appreciate them.


    "You two worthless pieces of trash, get up front and lead the way," one of the women commanded sharply. Ale and Zaiden obeyed without hesitation. Zaiden had briefly considered arguing but quickly abandoned the idea after a woman knocked out his teeth earlier.


    The two men led the way, crawling and scrambling ahead as Olivia and her group followed impatiently. If not for needing them to locate the two school beauties and bring them back to their master, Olivia would have ended their miserable lives long ago.


    Along the way, Olivia and her team cleared out lingering zombies to speed up their journey. Watching heads explode under submachine gun fire silenced any complaints Ale or Zaiden might have had.


    An hour later, the group arrived at A University. Following Ale''s directions, they located the teaching building easily¡ªbut found no sign of zombie activity.


    Ale led Olivia and the others upstairs nervously.


    "Jinn, we brought the medicine back¡­" Ale whispered as he knocked softly and entered the room with Zaiden.


    "Keep your voices down! Jinn just fell asleep," Camila chided, walking over with a hint of irritation. Zaiden couldn''t help but stare, captivated by her curvaceous figure.


    "You actually brought back this much?" Camila asked in surprise, eyeing the bags strapped to their backs. She had assumed the two simps had barely scraped together enough medicine.


    The sound of high heels clicking against the floor echoed outside, and Olivia stepped into the room, her expression cold and menacing.


    "Hey, who are you?" Before Camila could respond, several boys near her spoke up cautiously, their voices tinged with suspicion.


    "Wow, so beautiful¡­"


    Everyone froze in stunned silence. The leader of the women who had just entered was no less stunning than Camila¡ªin fact, she might even surpass her. Her commanding presence radiated both beauty and authority, making her a worthy rival to someone as striking as Jinn.


    As a fellow woman, Camila wasn''t particularly surprised by Olivia appearance.


    Instead, she calmly took a few steps back, her sharp mind already piecing together the situation. Just from the sound of guns being handled and the way Ale and the others'' expressions shifted upon seeing these women, she knew something was amiss.


    "What''s your name?" Olivia ignored everyone else and strode directly toward Camila, treating the rest of the room like mere shadows.


    "Camila," Camila replied quickly, sensing hostility in the woman''s gaze. She didn''t trust this stranger for a second.


    "She looks good¡­ The master will definitely like her." Olivia inspected Camila closely, pinching her cheek as though appraising merchandise, nodding approvingly to herself.


    Camila''s body stiffened under Olivia''s touch. She felt the overwhelming pressure emanating from the woman¡ªa chilling aura that sent her heart racing.


    "And the other woman? What''s her name again?" Olivia turned her head slightly, having forgotten the name Ale had mentioned earlier.


    "Mistress, her name is Jinn," one of the armed women promptly answered.


    "Ah, yes. Where is Jinn?" Olivia asked, turning back to Camila.


    At this point, the students in the room began to sense danger. These women exuded arrogance, treating them as if they were invisible and doing whatever they pleased. Now they were asking about Jinn¡ªclearly, their intentions weren''t pure.


    "What do you want with her?"


    "Why are you looking for Jinn?" Several voices rang out.


    Jinn''s breathtaking beauty had earned her countless admirers at A University, including a loyal following of bootlickers.


    BANG!


    One of the four women behind Olivia fired a shot into the ceiling, silencing the protests instantly. The loud crack echoed through the room, sending shivers down everyone''s spines.


    "You don''t have the right to ask questions. Just tell me where Jinn is," Olivia said coldly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Camila hesitated briefly but, seeing Olivia''s growing impatience, dared not delay further. She walked over and opened the door to the adjacent room. Inside lay a small bed, where Jinn rested peacefully.


    She''s so young and lovely¡­ It''s heartbreaking.


    Even Olivia was momentarily taken aback by Jinn''s ethereal beauty. Comparing her features to anyone else''s would be futile¡ªonly Lily might hold a candle to her. This girl deserved her place among the top three beauties nationwide.


    "That''s right, you two¡ªgo fetch her," Olivia instructed. Two women moved forward, lifting Jinn gently from the bed.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing? Let go of Jinn!" Unable to bear it any longer, Ale snapped. His face flushed with anger as he lunged toward Olivia.


    "Get lost, you filthy insect,"


    Olivia spat disdainfully. With lightning speed, she unsheathed the sword at her waist and hurled it with precision.


    The blade sliced through the air with a sharp whistle before embedding itself deep into the wall¡ªpinning Ale against it like a grotesque decoration.


    The power of her sword was so strong that it even hung him on the wall and directly penetrated into the wall.


    THUD!


    Blood gushed from Ale''s wound, splattering onto nearby students'' clothes and faces. Their horrified screams filled the room.


    The sight of a man dying so brutally left them trembling with fear. This woman wasn''t human¡ªshe was a goddess of death, capable of ending lives without uttering a single word.


    Not only the bystanders but also Camila and Zaiden were paralyzed with terror. Watching someone die in such a horrific manner was unimaginable.


    Camila''s eyes brimmed with horror. She couldn''t move; moments ago, this terrifying woman had been inches away from her, casually pinching her cheeks and inspecting her like an object. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Cruel Olivia

    "Uh¡­ What''s going on?" Jinn stirred groggily, her fever-clouded mind struggling to process the chaos around her. Normally sharp-witted, she now felt dizzy and disoriented.


    "Don''t worry, Jinn. We''ll find somewhere else to stay," Camila whispered urgently, pulling her friend aside. She feared Jinn''s fiery temper might provoke Olivia further.


    Despite her arrogance, Jinn valued her classmates deeply¡ªespecially Camila and their close-knit dorm mates. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jinn glanced around, quickly assessing the situation. Though her thoughts were muddled, she noticed the panic in Camila''s eyes and the lifeless body of Ale hanging on the wall. Her stomach churned at the sight of the blood pooling beneath him.


    "You, you, and the rest of you¡ªfollow us," Olivia commanded, pointing to a group of female students. Camila observed that all those chosen were girls¡ªnot a single boy among them.


    Olivia had her reasons. The master had decreed that his base would consist solely of women.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t bring men back to disturb him. Pretty ones could serve the master, while plainer ones would handle chores. As for the remaining males¡­ Olivia intended to eliminate them entirely.


    To her, all men except the master were worthless scum, and killing them was simply tidying up loose ends.


    Jinn frowned, her expression darkening. While she cared little for most things, her classmates¡ªespecially Camila and her dorm mates¡ªmeant everything to her.


    Held firmly by Camila, surrounded by terrified female students and escorted by two armed women, Jinn murmured weakly, "Camila, where did these women come from?"


    Camila shook her head, too frightened to elaborate.


    "We''ll talk later. Not now."


    Jinn nodded faintly, her pale face betraying her exhaustion. Though arrogant, she understood that resisting now would only lead to disaster. For the moment, she had no choice but to comply.


    Once all the female students¡ªabout twenty in total¡ªwere led away, the remaining boys in the room seethed with anger and helplessness. They stared at Ale''s corpse still pinned to the wall, too terrified to speak.


    Zaiden lowered his head, masking his fury behind clenched teeth. His goddess, Camila, had been forcibly taken away. He imagined her being humiliated, losing her innocence, or becoming another man''s plaything. The thought shattered his heart.


    But Olivia was too terrifying. A single gesture had ended Ale''s life. Fear gripped him tightly, silencing his rage. His jealousy and despair threatened to consume what little sanity he had left.


    "Oh, and you¡­" Olivia approached Zaiden, shooting him in the leg without warning. He screamed in agony, collapsing to the floor.


    But his cries were short-lived.


    Olivia retrieved her knife from the wall and, with surgical precision, severed his tongue in one swift motion. Then, with equal ruthlessness, she gouged out his eyeballs.


    Overwhelmed by the pain, Zaiden passed out.


    "I feel much better now," Olivia muttered coldly.


    "You disgusting worm. How dare you look at me like that? Do you think you''re worthy of comparing yourself to the master?"


    If Ryan looked at her with desire, she''d revel in it. But Zaiden admiration as a mere fan disgusted her¡ªand cost him his life.


    Inside the room, the remaining boys were nearly driven mad with fear after witnessing Olivia''s brutal display. Not only had she killed Ale with a single throw of her knife, but she also mutilated Zaiden¡ªcutting out his tongue and gouging out his eyes¡ªsimply because he dared to look at her for an extra second.After finishing her grim work, Olivia turned to the group of trembling boys in the room, sneering with disdain. This would be the last time they ever saw her.


    Outside, Camila quickened her pace as the screams from inside reached her ears. On her back, Jinn wore a dark expression.


    Though she didn''t have a close relationship with those male classmates, they were still part of the same class. Watching them meet such a horrific end was unbearable.


    Once the four women leading the group of female students exited the building, Olivia followed suit. Kill the person, destroy their spirit, and cut off the root of the problem¡ªthat was her philosophy.


    With a satisfied smile, she climbed onto the roof of a nearby building and tossed a grenade into the house they had just left. A deafening bang echoed through the area, blowing a massive hole in the structure.


    The explosion could be heard for kilometers around, quickly drawing hordes of zombies.


    The dazed male students inside were surrounded by snarling zombies before they could react. Those who managed to leap out of windows met an equally gruesome fate, torn apart by the waiting horde below.


    As for Zaiden, he wasn''t even spared long enough to face the zombies. When Olivia threw the grenade, it landed right beside him, shredding him to pieces with shrapnel.


    ------


    Meanwhile, outside the gymnasium of A University, Yale and his lackeys were preparing for their next move.


    After the typhoon had passed, Yale ordered Dagan to capture a male student and tie him to a statue outside the gymnasium.


    They planned to use him as bait to lure the mutant rats. Yale and Higuan hid inside the gymnasium, ready to strike if the rats appeared in manageable numbers. If there were too many, they''d let the student become rat food.


    Their food supplies were nearly depleted. Without replenishment, everyone in the gymnasium would starve to death.


    Yale wasn''t ready to give up yet. He hadn''t even had his way with the most beautiful girls at A University, and he was already bored with the ordinary female students.


    No one dared to resist Yale. His brutal beatings had cowed the students into submission. More than one or two had died at his hands.


    "Behave yourselves. Those who listen to me won''t become bait. Those who cause trouble will be next," Yale said, his voice dripping with menace. As a teacher, he knew how to manipulate these inexperienced students, playing them like puppets.


    Outside, the male student tied to the statue whimpered desperately, his mouth taped shut. Blood flowed from his thighs, staining the water pooling around the statue. Before long, he fell unconscious from blood loss.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Cruel Olivia II

    A group of dark shadows began to approach. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Teacher Yale, it''s a pack of rats," Dagan whispered.


    Yale and his companions hurried to the window. Sure enough, a swarm of rats was closing in, drawn by the scent of blood.


    A pained howl erupted as the unconscious student was awakened by the rats'' bites. He screamed in terror as dozens of rats tore into his flesh. Yale, wielding a machete, killed several rats with a single swing. He grabbed one of the rats biting the student and tore it apart with his bare hands.


    Dagan and Higuan followed suit, smashing rats with iron rods. After a while, the rats were wiped out, but the student had already died from blood loss, his eyes wide with despair.


    At that moment, a violent explosion echoed in the distance. Yale''s eyes narrowed.


    "Teacher Yale, it''s an explosion near the laboratory..."


    Yale''s considered the possibilities. Could it be the police? Or had some students in the laboratory created a chemical bomb?


    Realizing that the explosion would draw the attention of nearby zombies, Yale saw an opportunity. He gathered the more than 200 students in the gymnasium and led them toward the laboratory.


    "What? You said Jinn and the others were taken away? By a group of women?" Yale grabbed a male student by the collar, his face contorted with rage.


    "What a waste..." Yale threw the student to the ground, seething with frustration. He had been so close to capturing Jinn, only to have her snatched away.


    "They''re just a few women. How powerful can they be?" Yale sneered, looking at the terrified students around him. He laughed maniacally, trying to mask his unease.


    Just as Yale was about to say more, a soft bang rang out, and his head exploded in a shower of blood.


    On the roof of the laboratory building, Olivia lowered her sniper rifle, a satisfied smile on her face. "The first one!"


    Bang...


    "The second one..."


    The students, witnessing the death of their tormentor, Yale, scattered in panic. Olivia moved with precision, picking them off one by one as if they were nothing more than prey.


    Soon, the remaining students fled into a nearby building, trembling in fear. More than a dozen bodies littered the ground. Olivia exhaled in satisfaction, then descended the stairs and fired two shots into the air.


    "Everyone, get out..."


    When no one moved, Olivia sneered. She raised her rifle and shot a man peeking out from a second-floor window. His scream echoed as he fell.


    Not long after, a group of people emerged from the buildings, their faces pale with fear.


    "Men on the left, women on the right. Move quickly. You have one minute. Anyone who disobeys gets a bullet," Olivia said casually, her rifle slung over her shoulder.


    The group quickly divided into two lines, one male and one female. Olivia pointed to the women. "You, follow me to the master''s base."


    The women hesitated, but no one dared to argue.


    "What about us?" a male student on the left asked nervously.


    "You? You''re an eyesore. It''s better if you die," Olivia said coldly, raising her rifle and shooting him in the head.


    Chaos erupted as the men realized their fate. They cursed and fled, but Olivia was relentless. The continuous gunfire cut them down like wheat.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    "You devil!" they screamed, but it was too late. Olivia emptied her rifle, then switched to her sword, finishing off the remaining men.


    The female students on the right watched in horror, some crying, others frozen in fear. Olivia fired a shot into the air, silencing them.


    "If you run, you''ll end up like them."


    Looking at the group of about a hundred young, beautiful college students, Olivia felt a twinge of concern. How would she transport them all back to the base?


    The four women she had brought with her had already left with Jinn and her group. Even if they were here, they couldn''t handle this many people, especially since these women had no combat experience. Casualties were inevitable during the transfer.


    Taking out her phone, Olivia smiled gently and called Ryan.


    -----


    "What? More than a hundred women?" Ryan was surprised when he heard Olivia''s report over the phone. "Alright, wait there. I''ll be there soon..."


    After hanging up, Ryan felt a surge of excitement. The base hadn''t seen much development recently, partly due to the typhoon weather and partly because of the lack of personnel.


    With fewer than 30 women, many tasks were left undone. Now, with Olivia bringing back over a hundred women, the base would suddenly come alive.


    He gathered ten fully armed guards, all handpicked by Ryan with loyalty levels above 80. Each had been trained by him to be proficient with firearms and were typically responsible for guarding the base.


    Driving the long-idle Sabretooth armored vehicle, Ryan headed straight for A University.


    The hospital wasn''t far from the university¡ªonly about two kilometers away. Ryan arrived in less than half an hour, even with a detour.


    Along the way, he encountered the four women returning with Jinn, Camila, and others. He assigned two guards to accompany them back to the base while the rest continued with him to A University.


    "Master..." Olivia spotted the armored vehicle from a distance and rushed over excitedly. As soon as Ryan stepped out of the vehicle, she leaped into his arms.


    "Master, how did I do?" Olivia hugged Ryan tightly, recounting her actions with a mix of pride and nervousness.


    "You did exceptionally well," Ryan said, stroking her hair with satisfaction.


    "You''ve eradicated the roots of the problem, leaving no room for future threats. That''s exactly what I wanted. I used to think you weren''t this ruthless, but now I see it''s quite reassuring."


    His tone carried pride and approval, putting Olivia at ease.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Olivia rubbed Ryan neck, her eyes narrowed with smile, and she kissed him on the corner of his mouth like a cute and clingy kitten.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Car Oral

    "You once said that in the apocalypse, being kind to others means being cruel to yourself. People''s hearts are too dark in this world, and I don''t want to test them alone. Besides, the way those men looked at me was disgusting. They actually dared to stare with lustful eyes."


    "Men are such annoying creatures. It''s best to kill them all except for the master. That way, there''ll be fewer fights, fewer ambitions, and less chaos. Women are more rational. Even if they scheme, it''s hard for them to cause real trouble. In the end, they''ll still have to be the master''s little slave girls!"


    Olivia said with pride.


    "Hahaha, that''s a great idea..." Ryan was pleased.


    Olivia was indeed clever. She had quickly grasped his intentions. If he wanted to claim all the women he saw, conflicts with other men were inevitable.


    To avoid trouble, it was best to eliminate them all. After all, he had the system, and his body would continue to evolve. Immortality wasn''t out of the question...


    Half an hour later, a black armored vehicle was speeding down a wide street. Ryan and Olivia sat in the back seat, while Ryan drove. Behind the armored vehicle trailed a group of exhausted female college students, panting as they struggled to keep up.


    Most were on the verge of collapse, but no one dared to stop. Two who had tried to escape or lag behind had been shot by the armed guards.


    Inside the armored vehicle, the back row had ample space, with seats that could be folded into a bed. Ryan held Olivia in his arms, unbuttoned her bulletproof vest, and began fondling her breasts through her clothes, his hands roaming freely.


    Since his rebirth, Ryan had never tried having sex in a car, let alone in a police armored vehicle. The novelty excited him, and with a lecherous grin, he grabbed Olivia''s ample breasts, kneading them eagerly.


    "Hehe, Olivia, it seems your breasts have grown even bigger. They''re so comfortable to play with..." Ryan praised her endlessly.


    "Well, Master, be gentle. I have to thank you for this. Ever since you took my virginity, I feel like my breasts have grown another cup. Your hands are truly powerful," Olivia said, sitting astride Ryan thighs, her breasts half-exposed, a foolish smile on her face.


    In the front seat, Mia blushed as she listened.


    Ryan, ever perceptive, noticed the heroic policewoman''s reaction. With a lewd smile, he reached out from behind and grabbed Mia''s breasts.


    "Mia, your breasts seem to have grown bigger too~"


    Mia''s body stiffened, and she quickly remembered she was driving. Her face turned crimson, and goosebumps spread across her skin.


    "Third sister, your breasts are so big, even bigger than mine~"


    Olivia reached out and grabbed Mia''s other breast, squeezing it a few times. Now, both of Mia''s breasts were being fondled.


    "Third sister?" Ryan caught the implication in Olivia''s words and looked at her with a half-smile. "You''re the second sister, Mia is the third sister... so who''s the eldest sister?"


    "Ahem... um, isn''t she the master''s sister..." Olivia said weakly.


    Mia felt a mix of shame and anger. While she didn''t mind her master''s touch, being groped by Olivia, a fellow woman, made her extremely shy. She could barely hold the steering wheel steady as her breasts were kneaded and shaped by the hands of both her master and Olivia.


    "Hmm... hum~ Hmm, Master... Woo~ No, I''m still driving..."


    Mia endured the dual assault, an unprecedented experience. She had driven armored vehicles many times before, but this was the first time someone had fondled her breasts while she was at the wheel.


    "Hehe... Third sister can''t stand it anymore. She''s driving in the front, and the two of us are driving in the back. It''s just a matter of changing the steering wheel," Olivia teased, her tone dripping with innuendo.


    "You little girl, you dare to say anything~" Mia was far bolder than Olivia, but she was still relatively reserved. Her body went limp under such provocative words.


    Ryan, of course, wasn''t holding back. One hand slipped into Mia''s collar, playing with her tender breasts, while the other hand explored Olivia''s body in the back seat.


    Both hands enjoyed different sensations¡ªMia''s breasts were firm and elastic, while Olivia''s were softer, more delicate, as if they might burst with a little pressure. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia moaned continuously as her master teased her. She no longer bothered to tease Mia, instead kneeling in front of the back seat. She unbuttoned Ryan''s pants, took his erect cock into her mouth, and began sucking with audible slurps.


    Mia, hearing the familiar sounds, knew exactly what Olivia was doing. She had performed the same act many times herself. Just a few hours ago, she had knelt in the fitting room, calling her master softly, offering her body to Ryan''s whims. She had even tried to deep-throat him, swallowing his cock raw.


    As Ryan enjoyed Olivia''s skilled oral techniques, his hands continued to explore Mia''s soft breasts. The dual stimulation was overwhelming.


    "Mia''s tits are so hot. Are you in heat again? You were fucked by me this morning. Can''t you hold back so soon?" Ryan teased, noticing the policewoman''s flushed face and affectionate gaze in the rearview mirror.


    "Oh~ yes... Third sister is always like this. She obviously feels so good when the master touches her, but she just won''t admit it. She only screams when she''s being fucked,"


    Olivia said, her voice muffled as she held Ryan''s cock in her mouth.


    Mia was both embarrassed and furious. If she weren''t driving, she would have made this so-called second sister regret her words.


    But then again, she had been wearing that sexy uniform earlier and had been fucked by her master in the fitting room for three hours. Her lower body was still swollen and sore, her legs weak and trembling.


    Yet, with the master''s hands on her now, she felt that familiar heat rising again. Was she really as the master said¡ªdignified on the outside but secretly coquettish?

 Chapter 56 - 56: Car II

    Was she just as Master Said?


    "Olivia, be a good girl and lift your butt up. Your master''s going to fuck your little pussy hard..." Ryan said, patting Olivia''s butt.


    Olivia shook her cute little butt with a silly smile, turning her back to Ryan. She laid her upper body across the back seat, her head resting on the edge of Mia''s legs. This way, Mia only needed to glance sideways to see Olivia''s lewd expression.


    "Third sister, why is your face so red? You''re a special police officer, yet you can''t handle a little teasing..." Olivia, now thoroughly corrupted by her master, boldly shook her hips, begging for more while reaching her hand into Mia''s lower body, causing her to stagger while driving.


    "You little bitch, let go! I''m driving..."


    Mia was both embarrassed and anxious. She wasn''t wearing anything below the waist, and her uterus was still filled with semen from earlier. If she moved too much, it might leak out. That''s why she hadn''t gotten out of the car earlier¡ªshe was afraid of making a mess. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe..." Ryan laughed lewdly, pressing his cock against Olivia''s pussy before thrusting in violently. Olivia''s body lurched forward from the force, and somehow, her fingers found their way to Mia''s entrance, thrusting inside.


    "Ah..." Mia couldn''t help but moan. Her sensitive little hole clenched around Olivia''s fingers, sending waves of indescribable pleasure through her body. Her legs grew weak, and her foot on the accelerator lightened.


    The armored vehicle, which had been moving steadily, suddenly slowed down, swaying slightly. The women following behind looked on in confusion.


    "Let go... don''t, oh~" Before Mia could finish, Olivia''s naughty fingers began moving inside her, drawing out the semen that had been pooled in her uterus. It began to flow out slowly.


    "Oh!... So good~" Ryan exclaimed from behind. Although Olivia''s body wasn''t as voluptuous as a mature woman''s, her slender waist and long legs made her figure perfect. Her perky buttocks and the curve of her body were irresistible.


    "Your pussy feels tighter than usual. Is it because we''re in the car?~" Ryan remarked, enjoying the tightness as he thrust in and out, his hands roaming over her hips and slender waist.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Olivia grew even more excited, shaking her butt in agreement.


    "I love the master''s cock so much. My pussy gets so wet as soon as it''s inside me. The master''s semen tastes so good. How about you, third sister, let me taste yours too~"


    As she spoke, Olivia continued to tease Mia, her fingers drawing out the semen and bringing it to her lips as if it were a delicacy.


    "No... no~" Mia gritted her teeth, trying to push Olivia''s hand away, but the girl held on tightly. As her vagina was stimulated, she felt both pleasure and reluctance. She didn''t know why, but she was hesitant to let Olivia swallow all the semen.


    "You''re so stingy, not even giving me a taste..." Olivia pouted, finally releasing her grip.


    Mia felt her body relax, and the vehicle began to move steadily again. But she couldn''t shake the emptiness in her lower body. She couldn''t help but think of her master''s cock, now thrusting in and out of Olivia''s pussy.


    Ryan, meanwhile, was fully engrossed in fucking Olivia. Her tight pussy, combined with the confined space of the car, made the experience even more intense.


    The sound of their bodies slapping together filled the vehicle, accompanied by Olivia''s moans and cries of pleasure.


    "Oh... Master... Your cock is so big, it''s going to break me~ It feels so good~ My whole body is being stretched by you~ Woohoo... Master, I love it so much~ Ahhhh" Olivia''s moans grew louder and more passionate, her words becoming increasingly obscene.


    Ryan was thrilled by her responsiveness. The sense of obedience and submission in her voice was the ultimate turn-on for him. He fucked her harder and faster, driving her closer to orgasm.


    "Oh... Master... Your cock is too big, too big, it''s going to be broken~ It feels so comfortable~ My whole body is being stretched by the Master~ Woohoo... Master, I like it so much~ Ahhhh" the girl passionately expressed her pleasure and excitement.


    This originally perfect and pure superstar, who initially only knew how to make simple moans based on instinct, is now able to utter a series of obscene words. This was all developed through Ryan''s training, which turned this beautiful star into her own slutty bitch.


    "Ah¡­oh¡­oh¡­I can''t take it anymore, I''m having an orgasm, ahhh, I''m having an orgasm¡­Master, Master, I''m going to be brought to orgasm by your cock, I''m going to be broken¡­Master, Master~"


    Ryan felt his heart burning when he heard the girl''s repeated calls of "Master". He fucked her so hard that her body twisted wildly.


    Her extremely enchanting and seductive posture could make any man''s cock explode. The girl was half-naked, and she was fucked from the back seat into the cab, where she lay on the dashboard with her long hair hanging down, making waves of wanton and obscene sounds of crying and screaming.


    As he thrust faster and faster, the girl''s voice became louder and louder, and Ryan was already close to the point of explosion.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Olivia''s legs and pulled them back, then turned them sharply. The girl immediately turned half a circle with his big cock as the axis, and turned on her back.


    With these two movements, his big cock rubbed and scraped the girl''s clitoris directly and turned it violently. Olivia''s couldn''t stand such stimulation and she let out a few crazy screams of "Ahhh" and then she orgasmed!


    But Ryan did not intend to end there. He had not ejaculated yet, so he simply reached out and picked up Olivia''s delicate body, then half squatted up!


    The girl, whose body was suspended in the air, quickly hugged his neck and was almost pressed against the roof of the car.


    Ryan smiled wildly, holding Olivia plump and tender buttocks with both hands. He leaned against the back seat, kicked the front seat with his legs, let the girl lie on him, and then pushed her directly to the roof with his cock. The girl''s back was against the cold roof, and Ryan held her and gently tossed her.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Car III

    This position allowed for deep penetration, and because both of them were almost suspended, the force of gravity with each thrust sent Ryan''s cock plunging all the way in, as if Olivia''s uterus was slamming against his glans from above.


    The girl, who had just orgasmed, was already hypersensitive. The deep thrusts made her feel as if she were melting from pleasure. The once pure and beautiful girl couldn''t help but lean her head on Ryan''s shoulder, moaning softly as she raised her rosy buttocks, matching his rhythm.


    With every thrust, gravity ensured that Ryan''s glans scraped and rubbed against Olivia''s sensitive cervix, almost violently. His entire length was buried deep inside her, hitting her cervix again and again.


    After dozens of thrusts like this, Ryan felt himself nearing the edge. While the sensation was intense, the rhythm was a bit slow. So he laid Olivia down, pressing her delicate body against the back of the front seat, and began thrusting rapidly, as if powered by a motor.


    The violent thrusts sent Olivia into ecstasy. Her pussy was swollen and red, dripping with juices. The tender flesh of her vagina was stretched and rubbed, making wet, slapping sounds.


    She couldn''t help but scream wildly, "Oh... Master... Oh... Master, ah ah ah ~ No, my pussy is breaking, it''s being broken by Master''s cock... No more, no more!"


    The beautiful girl cried out passionately.


    Finally, Ryan buried himself to the hilt, his glans pressing against Olivia''s soft uterine wall as he released streams of hot semen inside her, sending her into another climax.


    Olivia''s body shook violently from the intense orgasm. Her urethra and uterus trembled uncontrollably, and she lost control, her pussy spasming as she was fucked into incontinence.


    A stream of yellow urine spurted out, splashing onto the front cab and even the roof before dripping down. Poor Mia, who was driving, was drenched in the girl''s urine.


    It was the first time Olivia''s had felt so good being fucked by her master. Being held up and fucked so hard on the roof of the car had made her forget everything. She felt like an animal, a sow in heat, desperately mating with the man. Her pussy felt so good that she lost all sense of herself.


    As she screamed, she bit Ryan''s shoulder, holding on until the climax subsided. Then, gasping for breath, she slowly let go and fainted.


    The urine flow from her lower body gradually stopped, leaving a large pool of yellow liquid on the roof, still dripping down. The car was filled with a strong, fishy smell, a testament to the intensity of her orgasm. It was a real, earth-shattering climax.


    Mia didn''t know how to describe it. Her head and clothes were covered in urine and vaginal fluids. It was so humiliating and filthy that she felt like collapsing. She stepped on the accelerator, fearing what the two behind her might do next.


    But she was overthinking it. Olivia was already unconscious from the pleasure, and there was no way she''d become incontinent again after such an orgasm.


    A few minutes later, the car stopped at the back door of the hospital. Mia opened the door and rushed straight to her room without a word.


    Ryan watched her with amusement. She didn''t even dare to talk with Lily. He and Olivia dressed quickly in the car and got out.


    "Hurry up, hurry up..." Behind the vehicle, several women from the guard team herded the group of female students into the open space in the center of the hospital.


    "Go help Lily with the lecture. I''ll check on Mia..."


    "Okay, Master, go ahead. It''s fine..." Olivia said with a smile.


    When they reached the center of the hospital, about a hundred female students stood together, staring at the two women kneeling on the ground, the armed guards surrounding them, and the cold, majestic girl leading the group.


    "Sister, what''s going on?" Olivia asked as she approached Lily.


    Lily turned, her icy expression softening slightly when she saw Olivia. She noticed the blush on her face and her slightly awkward gait.


    "Ahem..." Olivia felt a bit uncomfortable under Lily''s gaze. The eldest sister was usually cold, almost like the master, and only softened when dealing with him or his women.


    "It''s nothing. Some people think they''re still in a peaceful era and act all high and mighty," Lily said coldly, glancing at Jinn and Camila kneeling on the ground.


    There was a murmur among the crowd. Some were confused, others angry, and some looked at Lily and Olivia with fear.


    "Now that we''re here, let me make something clear. I know you''re angry and think we''re being too harsh, treating you like animals. But this is the apocalypse. You could die at any moment. This isn''t a place for playing house. Since you''ve come to this base, you''ll follow the rules. Work for your keep, and serve the master¡ªyour only master. Obedience is non-negotiable. Any resistance, and I''ll throw you to the zombies,"


    Olivia said, her voice cold and commanding.


    The women, especially those who had seen Olivia''s slaughter the boys earlier, knew better than to argue. They nodded fearfully, not daring to disobey.


    "The master will provide safety and supplies. In return, you''ll work and serve him. Loyalty and obedience are all that''s required here. No exceptions," Olivia continued.


    "If you understand, say so. Don''t just stand there like idiots," she added sharply.


    The women quickly responded, their voices trembling. Olivia nodded, satisfied.


    Lily''s eyes lit up. Olivia seemed perfect for training newcomers. She made a mental note to let her handle this in the future. She gave Olivia an approving look, which the girl returned with a happy nod.


    "As for these two," Olivia said, stepping forward and placing her foot on Jinn''s face, "They''re ungrateful. I saved their lives, and this is how they repay me?"


    For Jinn, a girl who prided herself on her dignity, being humiliated like this was worse than death. But her body was too weak from the fever to resist.


    "Sir, no, no, we were wrong..." Camila begged, kneeling on the ground.


    She had been caught in the crossfire. Jinn, unaware of Olivia''s ruthlessness, had spoken out of turn when they arrived at the base, angering Lily and earning herself a forced kneel.


    "You''re still not convinced?" Olivia said, noticing Jinn''s resentful glare. She smiled playfully.


    "Tie them up. I''ll make sure they learn their place. Do you really think being a school beauty makes you special?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Arrogant Jinn

    Jinn was dragged by several women directly into the basement of the small building.


    She was now drowsy due to a high fever and had no strength to resist, so even though she was extremely angry, she could do nothing.


    Although Camila was weak, she still had some strength. However, she did not dare to resist at all. She did not have the arrogance and unyielding character of Jinn.


    After seeing Olivia''s ruthless methods, she tactfully gave up the useless resistance.


    As the iron door of the basement was slowly closed, Camila leaned against the wall weakly. She was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "Jinn, are you okay..." Camila quickly ran to her best friend''s side and touched her burning forehead. She was a little anxious.


    She had a high fever to begin with, and after all the trouble she had going from school to the hospital, it was good enough that she could still speak. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry for getting you into trouble..." Jinn raised her head and looked at her best friend weakly, feeling a little ashamed.


    "Don''t say that, it''s not your fault," Camila shook her head. She knew that Jinn was not a bad person by nature, but she was extremely intelligent and beautiful, so she naturally didn''t take men seriously.


    Over time, she developed an extremely arrogant character and was disdainful of others.


    But to her friends and classmates, Jinn was actually a little different and not that difficult to approach. Of course, those were the ones who really cared about her, like Camila.


    Sighing in her heart, Camila knew that it would be difficult for Jinn to let go of her pride, but the current situation was obviously different.


    They could hardly protect themselves, and they had angered the owner of this gathering place. She really didn''t know what to do next.


    "We can''t drag it on like this. Without the antipyretic, you''ll definitely get burned out..." Camila was a little worried. Although the medicine was taken back by that simp Ale, Olivia actually let them take it away on purpose to lure out Jinn and the others. Now the medicine was gone.


    "Hello, is anyone there?" Camila put Jinn on the mattress in the corner and knocked on the basement door.


    "Don''t waste time. You can''t go out without the order of the mistress or master..." A guard said coldly outside.


    "Then, could you please ask your mistress to tell her that the woman inside has a high fever and can''t hold on any longer..." Camila was extremely anxious. She had a very good relationship with Jinn and couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "Who are you? You said you want to see someone, so you can see the mistress?" The woman outside the door sneered.


    Although the two school beauties inside were very beautiful and might be able to serve the master in the future, what''s the use? Now that they have offended the mistress, they may not be able to pass this level.


    In desperation, Camila tried every possible way, but the women outside just refused to give in. As a result, they didn''t even have the right to speak.


    "Camila, don''t waste your energy... Even if it means death, what''s there to be afraid of?" Jinn shook her head. Her pride would not allow her to see her best friend kneeling on the ground begging others. For her, this would be more painful than death.


    The basement was empty, with basically nothing except a few steel frames and some sundries. Camila searched for a long time but didn''t find anything useful...


    -----


    "What? Don''t you like the master''s behavior?" Ryan stood in the bathroom, stroking Mia''s delicate and soft body.


    She was washing the vaginal fluid off her body.


    "No, it''s not like that... it''s just," Mia''s face flushed, and she seemed to be hesitant to speak. She just let Ryan''s big hands caress her body, and her sensitive body trembled slightly.


    "So you hate having sex in the car with your master?" Ryan knew that Mia was just feeling embarrassed and ashamed because Olivia''s incontinence squirted all over her face, so she teased her on purpose.


    "No, no, Master... it''s not like that." Mia became a little anxious and quickly hugged his body, putting his big hand on her breast to express her feelings.


    How could she not like the master''s caress and play? Even when she put on the police uniform that symbolized justice, and then had her clothes torn apart and violently fucked by the master, she was full of joy.


    The once strong, resolute, and upright policewoman had now become the master''s most loyal slave. Not to mention just having sex in the car, in front of the master, even if it was a lewd and cheap request, as long as the master wanted it, she would do it, even if she was not used to it in her heart.


    "Okay, I understand," Ryan also knew that although the girl had been completely conquered by him, her personality had not changed, so she would do exactly what he asked, but she would not quickly become a wanton and promiscuous little sex slave.


    She still needed time to adapt.


    "I''m sorry, Master... I will get used to it slowly." Mia slowly knelt down, leaning against Ryan''s body with some attachment. She released his cock with both hands and slowly took it into her beautiful little mouth and licked it.


    Although she is not like Olivia, who can act wantonly and lewd in front of her master and have sex with him at will like an exclusive flesh toilet, as long as her master likes it, she will try hard to learn, do, and adapt, even if she has to change herself for her master.


    Her loyalty to her master is absolutely unquestionable and no worse than anyone else.


    Mia tried her best to serve him with her pitiful skills. Even though he had just ejaculated and it was full of semen and vaginal fluid, she licked it with relish.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Plan

    Her cheeks were sunken from sucking, and she even used the tip of her tongue to pick out the semen and urine retained in Ryan''s coronal sulcus and urethra and ate them with a happy expression on her face.


    Ryan was enjoying with satisfaction the most famous and stunning policewoman in A City, who was kneeling on the ground docilely and eating his cock willingly. Her lewd posture was enough to make everyone drop their jaws.


    In fact, Ryan was already very satisfied that Mia could achieve this. She was not like Olivia. Although she was a star, she became popular from the beginning and was well protected.


    She had not been beaten by society. Therefore, she was conquered by Ryan and immediately became his little fan girl and sex slave. She simply imitated him in every word and action.


    Although Mia was also deflowered by Ryan, she had experienced a lot and had her own personality and values.


    Even though she was loyal enough to Ryan in her heart, she was not able to quickly abandon her own personality and completely become like Ryan. She had some independent thoughts of her own.


    "Master, do you want it? You can do it here..." Looking at the cock that had not softened after licking for a long time, Mia turned her back, raised her buttocks, and exposed her private parts to the man without any cover.


    "Are you sure you can hold on? Can you get up today?" Ryan looked at Mia''s still swollen pussy. Before going to school, he fucked Mia twice while she was wearing a sexy police uniform.


    Her pussy and mouth were filled with semen, and she could hardly walk. If her body hadn''t been strengthened, Mia wouldn''t even have had the strength to drive just now.


    "Well... as long as the master likes it, I am fine with it," although she was afraid that she would be fucked so hard that she couldn''t get out of bed today, the girl still shyly spread her buttocks, ready to let the master enter her from behind.


    "Okay, I know what you mean. I won''t force you. You just got fucked this morning. If I play with you again, I''m afraid your tender pussy really won''t be able to bear it."


    Ryan smiled and reached his hand under the girl''s crotch, slowly stroking her tender pussy, which was red and swollen like a small bun.


    Mia felt a little grateful and happy about his concern, but also a little lost. She knew that she could no longer bear his continuous attacks, but why did she still feel a little lost?


    In excitement, Mia knelt naked under his crotch and put clothes on him, saying, "I know that the master cares about me, but as long as the master likes it, My pussy will always be ready for the master."


    After saying this, she lowered her head in shame and said nothing. Such words were the limit of what she could say now.


    Ryan was stunned for a moment. Normally, it would be fine for Olivia to say such words, but it was quite rare to see someone with Mia''s personality say such words.


    "I didn''t expect you to say such a thing. It really surprised me!" Ryan smiled and stroked Mia''s hair, comforting her nervous mood. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be good and wash your backside clean tonight. You will also get an enema and a vibrator. I will deflower your asshole tonight. Remember to bring the little girl Jessica along," Ryan whispered in Mia ear.


    "Yes... yes, master," Mia answered while kneeling on the ground, respectfully escorting him out of the room.


    "Oh, why did I say that just now? It''s so embarrassing."


    Mia patted her chest, feeling so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into. It was normal for Olivia to say that, but a conservative and righteous policewoman like her would feel shy and embarrassed even when she heard words like pussy and asshole, let alone such a slutty courtship.


    Coming back to her senses, she thought about what Ryan had just said.


    She felt nothing about deflowering her anus at night. On the contrary, she was a little excited. But bringing the little girl Jessica with her¡ªdid it mean that her master was going to take action against her?


    Mia didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t refuse her master''s order, so she could only try to persuade Jessica.


    As Ryan walked, he was thinking about Mia''s excited words of courtship. It seemed that she was often influenced by Olivia, so some changes had taken place in her, but this was also good.


    A woman like Olivia, who asks for whatever she wants from a man as if she were his fangirl or sex slave, certainly makes a man feel conquered and satisfied.


    But a beautiful policewoman like Mia, who is seductive from time to time and blushes shyly during sex, is also very popular. Diversification of the harem is the right development.


    Arriving at the central open space of the hospital, Olivia had already begun to direct several people, dividing the women they had brought back into several groups and sending them to do different tasks.


    Although the zombies in the hospital had been cleared, there was still a lot to do, such as reinforcing the fence around the hospital to prevent zombie attacks, cleaning up the debris and zombie corpses in the hospital, and reclaiming wasteland in preparation for future planting...


    If you want to establish a gathering place, you must take care of all aspects. Now the number of people is still small, so Olivia and Lily can maintain it with a few people.


    But when there are more women in the future, a complete and standardized system must be established to ensure the good development of the gathering place.


    Of course, at that time, it will not be enough for Olivia and Lily to handle it alone.


    There will be the need of new law and regulations.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Jessica

    "Thank you for your hard work, sister," Ryan wiped the sweat from her forehead and kissed her little face.


    "Why are you being so polite to your sister? You go out and work hard, and I will find a way to help you manage the base so that you don''t have to worry about anything," Lily said quietly, watching her brother wipe the sweat off her face, looking at him tenderly with a bit of love.


    "Master, I''m working hard too," Olivia said pitifully, looking aggrieved.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted to manage? Are you complaining now? I think you are quite suitable for this. I will leave it to you from now on," Lily glanced at Olivia and said jokingly.


    The girl''s face turned bitter, as if she was a little embarrassed. She walked obediently in front of Ryan, lowered her head, and said shamefully, "I''m sorry, Master..."


    "What have you done to let me down?" Ryan asked doubtfully.


    Olivia had brought back so many women, which was a credit to her anyway. Was there anything else she hadn''t done well?


    "She wanted the two school beauties to help you with dressing and washing on a daily basis, but she didn''t expect them to be a little disobedient, so she felt a little embarrassed," Lily explained.


    "That''s the matter... What else do I think of it! At most, I can just change a few. There are so many women, can''t I find a few pretty ones?" Ryan held the girl in his arms and said indifferently.


    "Well... I understand. But don''t worry, Master. I will definitely train Jinn and the other two school beauties well and will definitely satisfy you,"


    Olivia said confidently. In her opinion, only the most beautiful ones are qualified to serve the master. Although there are many beautiful ones among this group of female students, they are still inferior to school beauties like Jinn and Camila.


    Even so, they are goddesses in the eyes of other men.


    "Wena, Lena, Yuna, you three don''t have to go to work anymore. Now you will be serving the master''s daily life. Do you hear me?" Lily pointed out the three most beautiful women among the group. They were all young and beautiful girls.


    "Yes," they walked forward nervously.


    "You are so rude. Didn''t I teach you that when you see your master, you should kneel down to greet him?" Olivia said, pointing at Wena and the other two.


    The three girls were startled and knelt down in fear, lowering their heads and waiting for their fate.


    "I tell you, it is your honor to be able to serve the master personally. If I didn''t see that you three are still virgins, do you think you are qualified? If you are unwilling, there are many other people who want to do this job," Olivia taught the girls a lesson in a somewhat cold tone.


    Several girls were frightened out of their wits, while some of the other women not far away looked at Wena and the other two with envy and despair. They really wanted to serve Ryan. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they were college students, favored girls, and were pampered by a group of men in school, and had never done a job like serving others, compared to other jobs, such as carrying supplies, cleaning rooms, and building fences, serving a man was easy.


    Not to mention, he is the only one who can climb up to this base and the man with the best status. Didn''t you see that Olivia, the ruthless female devil, respectfully calls this man "master"?


    There are always many people who curry favor with the powerful. If they can climb into this man''s bed, their lives in this base will be much easier.


    "No, no, we will definitely serve the master well," the three beautiful girls knelt on the ground and said in awe.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about anything else. Serving the master well is your main job. You must unconditionally meet any request of the master. If I find out that you have done something wrong, get out of here and go sweep the floor and move bricks," Olivia said impatiently.


    "Okay, everyone, get up," Ryan waved his hand and asked the three girls kneeling on the ground to stand up.


    "You guys, take these three downstairs to take a shower, have a meal, and then change clothes. Go ahead," Ryan directed two people to take the three girls downstairs.


    "By the way, Olivia, your lecture was pretty good! I guess the lectures to new employees and personnel management will be left to you in the future," Ryan said while pinching Olivia''s smooth little face.


    "Okay, I will definitely not let my master down," Olivia said firmly and seriously, acknowledging that she had a talent in this area and would definitely study hard.


    He stroked the girl''s hair to show his praise.


    -----


    "What? That bad guy asked me to go to his room at night?" Jessica pouted angrily and asked Mia.


    "Jessica, don''t say that. You should call him Master, otherwise it will be bad if others hear it."


    "What? Sister Mia, what kind of love potion did he give you to make you so obedient?" Jessica looked at Mia in disbelief. She always felt that she was like a different person.


    The righteous policewoman of the past had completely disappeared. Even when Olivia slaughtered those men today, Mia didn''t show any intention of stopping her.


    "Oh, that''s not true. The master is a very good person. Aren''t you not so disgusted with him anymore?" Although Mia felt a little embarrassed, she still gritted her teeth and dragged Jessica into the water in order to complete her master''s task.


    Although Jessica was not as disgusted with Ryan as before, it was impossible for her to lower herself to look for him, let alone take the initiative to have sex with him.


    But now it was Mia, the person Jessica admired the most and who saved her life, who came to persuade her. Although Jessica was somewhat reluctant, she had to agree to this unreasonable request under Mia''s pleading.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Enema

    At night, when Ryan entered the room, Mia was already waiting with Jessica.


    To be honest, compared to other women, there was nothing particularly unique about Jessica''s figure. She was only about 1.5 meters tall, and it was hard to imagine how she had managed to get into the police academy with such a height.


    Moreover, her breasts were almost flat, with no noticeable bulge, and her legs weren''t long, nor was her butt particularly perky. Apart from her cute and beautiful appearance, there wasn''t much else to praise about her physique.


    However, such characteristics would perfectly suit the tastes of some perverted guys.


    Coincidentally, Ryan didn''t mind this. For him, as long as a girl''s appearance was outstanding enough, whether she was a petite or a mature woman, with or without big breasts and long legs, she held a unique appeal.


    Most of the women Ryan had encountered before, like Olivia and Mia, had explosive, curvy figures. A petite girl like Jessica was a refreshing change.


    So, when Ryan saw Jessica walking into the room timidly with hesitation and unease, the remaining desire in his mind was immediately ignited. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clothes Jessica was wearing had likely been picked out by Mia from the stash of sexy uniforms Ryan had brought back earlier. They were designed for fun and temptation.


    Unlike the revealing police uniform Mia had worn before, this outfit wasn''t as exposed, but the skirt was significantly shortened, allowing a glimpse of the girl''s buttocks with the slightest breeze.


    The top was made more transparent, and since the uniform didn''t include underwear, Ryan could vaguely see the two bright red spots on the chest.


    When Jessica noticed Ryan staring at her body, a blush spread across her pretty face, and a hint of anger flashed in her eyes.


    However, compared to Mia, her temper was milder, and she was more timid. She felt uneasy and embarrassed, but Mia quickly took her hand to comfort her.


    "Well done..." Ryan raised his eyebrows and praised Mia. He hadn''t expected her to be so thoughtful. She had even dressed the petite girl in the uniform, making her look like a real cute¡ªadorable and irresistible.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Mia felt secretly delighted. It had taken a lot of effort to persuade Jessica to put on the uniform, but now she was seeing the results.


    "Come Lick It..." Ryan sat on the sofa, spread his legs carelessly, and patted the armrest.


    Mia looked at him resentfully, propped up her somewhat weak body, and knelt in front of him. She unbuttoned his pants and held his limp cock with both hands. Her pretty face flushed with shame, and her stunning appearance was enough to captivate most men.


    Especially since Mia was wearing a real police uniform, not the erotic kind, but a formal one. It was wrapped tightly around her, not as revealing as the erotic version, but this solemn and dignified look made it even more enticing.


    The thought of having such a righteous and resolute policewoman kneeling before him, ready to serve, made Ryan harden instantly.


    Ryan''s penis gave off a fishy smell, but Mia didn''t show the slightest bit of disgust. Instead, her expression was almost pious as she held his huge cock with her slender hands.


    She extended her delicate pink tongue and gently licked the remaining semen and urine, savoring it as if it were a delicacy, swallowing it bit by bit.


    Although Jessica had known that Mia had been conquered by Ryan, seeing the strong, resolute policewoman kneeling meekly to suck a man''s cock made her blush deeply. She felt embarrassed and shy, especially under Ryan''s playful gaze. She wanted to open the door and run away.


    "Okay, don''t just stand there. Go fill the syringe over there with milk, spread her buttocks, and give her an enema. Today, we''re going to deflower the beautiful policewoman''s anus!" Ryan instructed Jessica while stroking her buttocks with interest.


    Jessica''s body stiffened for a moment. Although she didn''t fully understand what an enema entailed, she had a rough idea.


    Her face turned red with shyness, especially when she saw the big bottle of milk, vibrator, sexy uniforms, and syringes on the table. She never would have imagined that Sister Mia would engage in such wild activities with this man.


    "Jessica, go quickly. Didn''t I tell you to be obedient and not make master angry?" Mia urged the dazed girl.


    Jessica gritted her teeth, walked to the table, picked up the syringe, and began pumping milk into it.


    "Don''t stop, pump more to clean it... You don''t want to eat anything later!"


    Jessica was shocked. What was she supposed to eat? It couldn''t be what Mia had just consumed. Despite her hesitation, she filled the syringe with milk.


    With a nervous and excited mood, Jessica carefully took off Mia''s underwear. It was a strange feeling to see the senior policewoman she admired most being prepared for an enema. The scene was both surreal and thrilling.


    As the blue police uniform pants were slowly removed, Jessica stared in amazement. Mia wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    Her lower body was completely exposed, her pink little hole trembling slightly, glistening with a crystal-like sheen. Her anus, gray-white and tightly closed, expanded and contracted, looking both delicate and beautiful.


    Mia was deeply embarrassed. Although she couldn''t see what was happening behind her, she could imagine the obscene scene. She buried her head in Ryan''s lower body, hoping to distract herself from the shame and discomfort. She wanted to forget everything.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense and surreal. Jessica stared at Mia''s perfect lower body, her pink labia slightly parted, surrounded by a few sparse hairs. The tight anus showed no gap at all.


    Jessica''s heart raced with excitement and nervousness. She took a deep breath, held Mia''s buttocks apart with one hand, and slowly inserted the syringe.


    "Woo...ah~" Mia''s body twitched as the cold needle entered her. It was uncomfortable but not overly painful. The needle was thin, about the width of a pen core.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Enema II

    "I''m sorry, Sister Mia..." Jessica muttered, then pushed the syringe, allowing the milk to flow into Mia''s anus and rectum.


    "Woo... It''s so hot, so burning... Oh... Ah~ Master~" Mia winced in pain, her upper body collapsing onto Ryan''s legs. To avoid excessive stimulation, Ryan had used warm milk, but the sensation still felt like fire in her sensitive areas.


    Her anus and intestines wriggled involuntarily, the tight opening stretching like a blooming chrysanthemum. The intense stimulation made Mia''s body tense up. She clung tightly to Ryan''s waist, lying across his legs, enduring the discomfort as Jessica continued the enema.


    As the liquid in the syringe decreased, Mia began to feel full. Her anus was stretched, and the sensation was akin to holding in days'' worth of waste. It was incredibly uncomfortable, but she dared not relax.


    "Go get another one, this isn''t enough..."


    Jessica face paled. It was clear that Mia was struggling. She had already administered nearly 200 ml, and Mia''s anus was contracting nervously from the strain. The thought of how uncomfortable it must be made Jessica hesitate, but she knew she had to continue.


    "No, Sister Mia is already like this, and you''re still torturing her..." Jessica suddenly became anxious and spoke to Ryan angrily.


    "It''s okay, just do it, Jessica..." Mia hurriedly reassured her.


    Seeing the little girl hesitate, Ryan said impatiently, "If you''re still hesitating, then it''s your turn. I''ll inject it into you..."


    Jessica''s body trembled, her eyes turned red, and she muttered while pumping milk, "Asshole, Sister Mia is so good to you, and you still play with her like this~ You''re such a beast~"


    Ryan ignored her complaints. When she had multiple orgasms from being fucked by him, she must have known this feeling. Maybe Mia would be looking forward to it!


    This time, about 300 ml of milk was extracted and injected into Mia''s pink anus. In total, there was 500 ml of enema liquid, almost the amount of a bottle of mineral water.


    So much liquid was injected into Mia''s anus and intestines that she couldn''t stand the stimulation. Her pretty face, which was originally rosy, turned pale. She hugged her swollen belly and lay on Ryan''s legs, convulsing wildly, with beads of sweat dripping down.


    "It''s so bloated... My stomach feels like it''s going to explode, and I feel like I can''t hold it back and defecate... Woohoo~ Ah~ Master~" Mia twitched as she lay on the man''s legs. Her pants had fallen down to her knees. Her upper body was fully dressed, but her lower body was naked and exposed. Her pink anus kept squirming.


    To prevent the little slave girl from squirting in the room, Ryan directly stuffed a butt plug into her.


    Jessica watched this scene anxiously, feeling very guilty and pained. To be honest, she was the one who had given Mia the enema with her own hands. The sister who usually protected her so much was being tortured like this. She couldn''t help but cry sadly.


    "Please, don''t do this. Sister Mia can''t hold on any longer... Can you stop?" Jessica no longer cared about her disgust and knelt down to beg Ryan.


    "Okay, okay, take her to the bathroom..." Although Mia was obviously still able to hold on, this level was enough. After all, it was the first time, and it would be bad if they went too far.


    As if she had been pardoned, Jessica quickly pulled Mia, who could no longer walk, into the bathroom. From behind, she could even see the butt plug hanging from her anus, swaying back and forth, a sight both elegant and obscene.


    Not long after, Jessica helped the exhausted Mia out. The liquid in the anus had been released, and it was cleaned afterward, but Mia''s face was still a little pale.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I am a bit useless, and I disappoint you..." Mia lowered her head and said embarrassedly.


    "No, you did a good job. You''ll get used to it slowly... Lie down nicely, and your master will give you an enema this time~" Ryan patted the sofa.


    Mia was very obedient. She knelt on the sofa as obediently as before, sticking her butt up and revealing her seductive pink anus.


    Ryan once again filled the syringe with 500 ml of liquid, this time ice-cold. Then he held the syringe with one hand and squeezed it into the pink anus in front of him with the other.


    The beautiful policewoman''s asshole was very beautiful. A pink anus was embedded in her white and tender buttocks. The chrysanthemum-like folds were helplessly stretched open by the syringe, and the cold enema liquid flowed into the delicate rectum.


    "Ah, Master, my stomach is so bloated", Mia''s moaning came again, but it was no longer as painful as before, instead carrying a hint of coquettishness and lust.


    "Pa!"


    Because she felt somewhat stimulated and comfortable, Mia''s buttocks couldn''t help but twist actively, making it impossible for Ryan to smoothly push the enema liquid. He angrily slapped the big buttocks of the pretty policewoman, leaving a huge red palm print on the white flesh.


    "Little slut, be quiet!"


    Mia froze in shame. Ryan pulled out the syringe with satisfaction and quickly inserted the butt plug into her anus, blocking the enema liquid that was about to gush out. The butt plug, with a diameter of 6 cm, invaded the asshole that had never been developed, making the beautiful policewoman moan unconsciously.


    "Come, stand up, and let the master see what you look like now."


    Ryan ordered Mia to stand up. She straightened up with difficulty, her originally flat belly now swollen like that of a woman five or six months pregnant. She struggling to move, tried hard to stand up straight. Her swollen belly held up her police uniform, and a shy blush appeared on her pretty face.


    "It''s so beautiful! The pretty policewoman having an enema could make all men ejaculate." Ryan couldn''t help but admire this wonderful scene. She was wearing a righteous and solemn police uniform, and except for her bulging belly, there was nothing unusual about her.


    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Anal

    Only her lower body was exposed, with her pants half-removed. She was completely naked from the waist down, creating a weird contrast: the upper body was holy and righteous, while the lower body was lewd and vulgar, blending together perfectly.


    Then Ryan asked Mia to lie down with her back to him and her butt raised. He took several photos of the beautiful scene of her with a butt plug in her asshole, a sight both tearful and obscene. Of course, Jessica also appeared in the photo, holding Mia''s big butt.


    Ryan performed the enema three times until Mia''s anus became clean without any foreign matter and even smelled fragrant. Only then did he stop.


    "Okay, lick my cock clean, lubricate it, and then I''ll fuck your asshole, hahaha~" Ryan laughed lasciviously. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I... let me do it..." Jessica said timidly at this time.


    Now Mia and Ryan looked at her with some confusion. Ryan hadn''t expected Jessica to take the initiative. He thought he could just force himself on her later.


    Seeing this, Jessica didn''t say anything but gritted her teeth and knelt in front of Ryan, imitating Mia. She held his penis with her trembling hands.


    ''Sister Mia, I can''t help you much. I can only do this for you. If this bad guy ejaculates, I''m afraid he won''t have the mind to play with your asshole~'' Jessica thought to herself.


    Jessica was terrified when she saw Ryan''s cock.


    The rod, nearly 20 centimeters long and as thick as four fingers, was going to be inserted into Sister Mia''s anus. She would probably die of pain. Jessica couldn''t bear to see this scene and decided to feed the tiger with her own body to help her out of the predicament.


    Ryan saw her nervousness and frightened movements, but she was still holding his cock tightly. He probably knew what she was thinking. She just wanted to make him ejaculate so he wouldn''t have the energy to torment Mia.


    But this poor girl obviously didn''t know how powerful Ryan was. Not to mention whether she could make him ejaculate, even if she succeeded, he could still go twice, or even three or four times.


    After experiencing the initial unfamiliarity and nervousness, Jessica gradually got into the mood. The smell of the cock after being licked by Mia wasn''t so strong, so after Jessica licked the cock clean, she tried hard to open her sexy little mouth to hold the cock and suck it slowly.


    Her pink little tongue licked all over the glans. From time to time, she looked up, her beautiful eyes pleading pitifully at Ryan, as if urging him to ejaculate earlier.


    Ryan didn''t expose her thoughts. He just sat on the sofa and enjoyed the oral sex service of the beautiful girl. Mia hesitated for a moment and knelt beside her to instruct in oral sex techniques.


    Ryan was watching a gorgeous policewoman teaching oral sex techniques while a beautiful girl knelt between his legs licking his cock.


    The satisfaction in his heart was about to reach its peak, and he was almost going crazy with pleasure.


    He kept moaning with pleasure, his eyes slightly closed, as if he was feeling the fatal pleasure like a tide, "It''s really comfortable. Yes, lick it like this. Tsk tsk tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you to have a talent for oral sex."


    When Jessica heard his praise, she knew he was gradually getting into it. Although she felt extremely ashamed and angry, she was still a little happy about her success, so she sucked harder.


    Her tight, tender little mouth and flexible, soft little tongue made Ryan''s legs tremble with pleasure. This girls oral skills were even better than Mia''s. It was hard to believe how her little mouth could be so talented.


    Jessica''s little head moved up and down on his huge cock as if she were eating a delicious popsicle, and obscene sounds escaped her sexy little mouth.


    However, no matter how talented Jessica was or how fast she improved, it was difficult for her to make the experienced Ryan ejaculate in a short period. Even after licking for more than ten minutes, her mouth was a little sore, and his cock remained energetic, showing no sign of ejaculating.


    Jessica suddenly became anxious, her mouth growing weaker. "You... why don''t you come out yet!" She looked unwilling.


    "Hehe... with your limited skills, you want to make me cum so quickly?" Ryan found it a little funny.


    Jessica was still too inexperienced. If he didn''t want to ejaculate, it would be difficult for her to make him cum even if she sucked for an hour.


    "Jessica, you don''t have to do it anymore. Thank you... you did a great job," Mia interrupted Jessica, who still wanted to try.


    Jessica looked discouraged. Seeing Mia''s expression, she felt ashamed and thought she couldn''t help her. She blamed herself deeply.


    Jessica face was full of pain and struggle, but as she looked at Ryan, who was stroking Mia''s butt with a lewd smile, she knew she couldn''t resist this man.


    Mia also stood up on her own initiative and walked to the sofa. She imitated the way she had performed oral sex before, with her upper body pressed against the back of the sofa, her hips raised backward, and shaking constantly, as if seducing Ryan.


    The beautiful policewoman felt nervous and expectant, as if she were back to the time when her hands were tied by her master and she was pressed on the bed to lose her virginity.


    This time, she was losing her virginity again, but she took the initiative to spread her buttocks and wait for her master to break her asshole. The meaning was completely different.


    Mia also used her hands to pry open her snow-white buttocks, exposing her pink pussy in front of Ryan.


    From behind, her pussy was still leaking love juice. Her thick labia were a little red and swollen from Ryan''s previous fucking, and part of the flesh in her pussy was turned outward, showing how hard he had played with her.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Anal II

    Ryan looked at the other pink little hole above her pussy. The wrinkles at the anus were gently wriggling, showing that the girl''s heart was not calm.


    Mia closed her eyes and covered them tightly with her hands. Ryan smiled and simply pushed his penis to the girl''s buttocks, rubbing it on her labia and gathering a lot of vaginal fluid. When Mia thought Ryan was going to insert his penis into her vagina first, he suddenly lifted his penis upwards and aimed it at her delicate anus.


    Before she could react, the man thrust his lower body hard, and his thick glans pressed against the tight anus of the beautiful policewoman, slowly and viciously inserting it.


    The innocent girl''s anus was incredibly tight.


    Ryan gritted his teeth and finally squeezed open the anal hole, inserting his penis a little bit. However, before the glans was halfway in, he felt the folds around the anus constantly biting and licking the glans, giving him an extremely pleasant touch.


    But for Mia, this was not a good experience. She widened her eyes in pain, turned back to look at her master pitifully, and her buttocks kept shaking and trembling, as if she were in pain and wanted to escape his control.


    Ryan hardened his heart, held her buttocks tightly with both hands, and pushed his lower body harder, forcing half of his penis into her delicate anus.


    "Ah..." The huge tearing pain made Mia scream uncontrollably. She clearly felt the tender flesh of her anus being squeezed open by the master''s cock, as if a thick, red-hot iron rod had torn her anus apart. There was pain like needles pricking her everywhere.


    Ryan didn''t even dare to make a sound. His cock was being clamped by the her anus as if it were about to break. This feeling was much more intense than the first time she lost her virginity.


    Every part of the anal and rectal walls was desperately squeezing Ryan''s cock, trying to expel the uninvited guest. However, the cock, which wanted to slip away, couldn''t move because of the close connection between the glans and the anus.


    Mia was so nervous and excited that she was about to collapse. Her lower body couldn''t help but spasm. She fell onto the back of the sofa in pain, not daring to move her lower body anymore. However, her anus was even tighter than before, which made Ryan''s penis hurt a little.


    "Sister Mia... she can''t take it anymore, please let her go?" Seeing Mia''s face twisted in pain, her little mouth covered with her hands as she let out slight cries of pain, Jessica became more and more distressed. She felt very guilty and wished she could share some of her pain.


    Ryan ignored her. His cock was about to explode from being squeezed by Mia''s asshole. The feeling of the anal wall squeezing his cock was so stimulating that if he couldn''t hold it back, he would probably ejaculate soon.


    After a short rest, the first wave of pain slowly passed, and Mia breathed a sigh of relief as her anus gradually relaxed. Ryan saw the opportunity and simply pushed hard again, inserting the entire penis into her delicate anus. A trace of blood flowed down the anal wall and stained his penis.


    After being prepared, Mia was obviously much better this time. At least she didn''t make any sound. Just looking at her trembling body and painful expression was enough to see how painful such anal sex was for her.


    Ryan was almost going crazy with pleasure. The asshole of her was ten times tighter than her vagina, and it would contract autonomously as her buttocks continued to shake, sucking the rod rhythmically like a small mouth.


    If Ryan weren''t an experienced man, he would have been defeated as soon as he inserted it. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the temptation of immense pleasure, he no longer cared about the feelings of the young policewoman beneath him. He slowly thrust his waist back and forth, beginning to fuck the girl''s asshole.


    To better appreciate the solemn and upright yet lewd and vulgar expression of her, Ryan lay on her back, unbuttoned her navy blue police uniform with both hands, grabbed her breasts, squeezed them hard, and put his head on her shoulders, looking at her expression and kissing her pretty face.


    "Ohh¡­ Master¡­ Ah¡­ It''s coming again¡­ Don''t do it so hard¡­ It''s sore¡­ Ahhhh¡­ My flesh is going to be broken¡­ No¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death by Master''s big cock."


    Mia''s legs had already gone limp when the man''s cock entered her. The thick cock was like a nail that pierced the beautiful policewoman''s strong and resolute heart, making her weak and soft, unable to resist her master''s actions.


    If Ryan hadn''t held her body tightly, she would have fallen to the ground long ago, instead of clinging to the back of the sofa like now.


    Under such circumstances, Mia could only allow him behind her to insert his penis into her anus. Her tight anus was forced to clamp his penis tightly, as if deliberately biting and sucking it, constantly giving the penis more pleasure.


    "Huff¡­ ahh¡­ slutty policewoman¡­ your asshole is so tight¡­ it feels so good no matter how I fuck it¡­ hiss¡­ if I had known earlier, I would have deflowered your asshole first¡­ it''s so tight that the master is so happy¡­"


    Ryan held her beautiful hips with both hands and kept thrusting his waist, plunging into her again and again, constantly uttering all kinds of humiliating words, enjoying her humiliated and shameful expression.


    At the same time, Ryan''s hands were still wandering on Mia''s elastic and smooth skin.


    Mia in serious police uniform was shaking her body with a flushed face, her slender and attractive legs were twisting restlessly, her eyes were a little dazed, as if she had been played around by a man.


    Seeing the originally heroic and dignified female police officer revealing such a lewd expression, Ryan was in a trance and almost ejaculated due to the stimulation of her twisting buttocks.


    After calming down, Ryan stopped her movements with his hands and continued to thrust his cock in and out of the tight asshole.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Wild Mia

    At the same time, Ryan''s hands were still wandering over Mia''s elastic and smooth skin. The policewoman, dressed in a serious police uniform, was shaking with a flushed face, her slender and attractive legs twisting restlessly.


    Her eyes were dazed, as if she had been completely dominated by the man.


    Seeing the once heroic and dignified female police officer revealing such a lewd expression, Ryan was momentarily entranced, almost ejaculating from the stimulation of her twisting buttocks. After calming down, he stopped her movements with his hands and continued to thrust his cock in and out of her tight asshole.


    "Ahhh... It hurts so much... Master... No... No... Why do I feel such a weird sensation when being fucked there... Ahhhhh... I can''t take it anymore... I''m going to be broken by the master... I''m going to be fucked to death... My asshole is going to be torn apart ahhhh~"


    Under Ryan''s relentless thrusting, Mia gradually began to feel pleasure. She reached between her legs with one hand and began to gently tease her pussy, as if seeking even more pleasure.


    In fact, most women do not feel pleasure when their anus is fucked.


    The main reason is that the anus has fewer nerve endings and is more sensitive. As a result, few people can feel pleasure and reach orgasm when their backdoor is penetrated.


    But Mia seemed to be an exception. Ryan''s cock could clearly feel the unusual sensitivity of her asshole, which was no less responsive than her vagina. At the same time, it also produced a sense of pleasure, causing her sphincter to contract more intensely.


    She slowly began to feel the unique pleasure of anal sex, especially after having just received an enema. Her warm intestinal walls wrapped around Ryan''s cock like a hot water bottle, making him feel like he was about to explode.


    Seeing this, Ryan became even more excited and didn''t stop humiliating the beautiful policewoman, "You can get horny even when your asshole is fucked? You really are a slutty little bitch. And you call yourself the policewoman of A City? I think you should just be called the master''s sex slave from now on. I promise to fuck you to death every day."


    Mia, already confused and disoriented, could barely make out what her master was saying. She responded in a low voice: "Yes... Mia is a slutty girl... a lowly girl... the master''s bitch sex slave... the sex slave''s asshole... I''m going to be fucked to death by the master... ah ah... I''m going to cum... I can''t take it anymore... ah ah ah~"


    Then she reached orgasm directly from the anal stimulation, her pussy squirting out a torrent of semen and vaginal fluid that flowed down her smooth thighs.


    After Mia finally reached orgasm, Ryan had no intention of stopping. He continued to fuck her asshole while she was still squirting, causing her sensitive pussy to spasm repeatedly and her anus to constantly squeeze his cock.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­ I can''t¡­ anymore¡­ I''ll be broken like this¡­ Don''t¡­ Please¡­ Master¡­ Dear Master¡­ Don''t go on¡­ Ahhhhhhh¡­ I''m going crazy¡­ I''m going crazy¡­"


    Mia''s anus was highly sensitive, and she had never experienced such intense double stimulation. Her tender pussy, still in the throes of orgasm, immediately reached another climax.


    This orgasm was even more intense and wild than the previous one. A massive amount of vaginal fluid and semen poured out of her pink pussy like a stream, soaking the sofa, while her tight anus contracted wildly.


    Under such stimulation, Ryan could no longer hold back. He thrust his hips hard and sprayed a large amount of semen into the tender asshole of the heroic policewoman.


    "Huff, huff..." After Ryan finally ejaculated, Mia could no longer withstand the repeated humiliation and abuse. She collapsed in his arms, completely spent. Ryan enjoyed the curvy and elastic body of her wantonly, laughing triumphantly in his heart.


    The most beautiful policewoman in A City had been completely penetrated by him in every way. Her asshole, pussy, and mouth had all been filled with his semen. The two holes on her delicate buttocks were so stretched that they couldn''t close, and semen kept flowing out of them. The room was filled with the overwhelming scent of sex.


    Ryan hugged the delicate body of Mia, his cock still buried in her asshole, feeling so comfortable that he didn''t want to move. Next to the sofa, Jessica stood with an expression as if she had eaten something vile.


    Slowly pulling his cock out of Mia''s asshole, Ryan admired her two large breasts dangling from her unbuttoned police uniform and her perfect naked body. The cock that had just ejaculated was already regaining its vigor.


    Not to mention, Mia in his arms was still twisting and moaning, her plump and perky buttocks pressing against his cock, which was incredibly stimulating.


    Ryan''s heart stirred, and he thrust his lower body, hugging Mia tightly as he gently rubbed her pussy with his penis. However, as soon as he did this, Mia in his arms moaned in pain, "No... Master... Please... Both places down there are hurting so much... If you do it again... It will kill me..."


    After hearing Mia''s plea, Ryan gently placed her on the sofa, spreading her slender legs to reveal her pink pussy and asshole.


    Just as she had said, the labia of her pussy were red and swollen from being fucked, the pink flesh turned outward, with sticky white semen and vaginal fluid continuously flowing out. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The anus that had just been deflowered was now stretched into a round hole that couldn''t close. The wrinkles around her anus were red and flattened. Semen and blood continued to flow from her asshole, and there was even blood on Ryan''s cock, evidence of how rough he had been.


    Mia''s expression wasn''t exaggerated. As soon as Ryan fingers lightly touched her lower body, she cried out in pain and looked at him pitifully, as if blaming him for fucking her too hard earlier. It felt like her asshole had been torn apart.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Jessica

    Ryan wasn''t the type to be unkind to women, especially since Mia was now completely loyal to him. She was like a finely crafted sword, having just endured so many lewd and humiliating games. The two holes in her lower body were swollen and red. Forcing himself on her again would be too much.


    However, looking at her cute and shy expression, he was reluctant to completely abandon her. After a moment of thought, he whispered something in her ear, causing Mia''s pretty face to turn red. She looked at him resentfully, pouting her lips but not daring to say anything.


    She got up from the sofa, leaned on the armrest, and slowly knelt in front of Ryan. She opened her little mouth and took his cock inside, licking the semen and love juice drip from her pussy and asshole.


    This cock had just ejaculated inside the beautiful girl''s pussy and asshole, but under Ryan''s constant training, Mia seemed to have grown accustomed to it. However, her furrowed brows and tendency to retch showed that she was still uncomfortable.


    After all, the cock wasn''t just coated with the man''s semen but also her vaginal fluid and the blood from her deflowering. The mixture of these scents was almost unbearable.


    Mia was indeed a gorgeous and talented policewoman when it came to serving men. Her oral skills were becoming more and more proficient. Her warm red lips tightly wrapped around his rod, her small hands moving up and down while her clever tongue licked the glans, coronal sulcus, and other sensitive parts.


    Ryan felt so good that he could barely contain himself. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to enjoy the Jessica next, he would have ejaculated directly into Mia''s beautiful little mouth.


    Ryan was so excited by the scene before him that he ordered Jessica to kneel down as well, letting the two beautiful girls lick his cock together. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Jessica felt a little disgusted, her guilt and unease over Mia''s suffering compelled her to endure it. She felt as though she was suffering on Mia''s behalf.


    This wasn''t the first time they had worked together. After an initial bout of shyness, Jessica quickly got into the mood, competing with Mia to please the man''s cock.


    The delicate lips of the two beautiful girls pressed tightly against either side of the penis, their tender hands stroking it up and down. As Jessica and Mia''s movements grew more vigorous, their lips occasionally touched, forming a half-closed ring of flesh that frantically teased Ryan''s cock. Their pitiful, upward glances only further fueled his animalistic desires.


    Ryan had never experienced such erotic service before. The two beautiful girls beneath him seemed to be kissing, except that a cock was sandwiched between their lips, constantly stimulating the sensitive nerves.


    The combined efforts of the two girls made his legs weak. The sight of their charming eyes filled him with an almost unbearable happiness.


    After stroking the rod for a while, Jessica began to focus on Ryan''s testicles, lying lower to lick them while Mia took over the cock. Mia''s cheeks flushed even redder as she resumed her task.


    Ryan wasn''t surprised by Mia''s behavior. Although she had always been shy and strong-willed in bed, rarely giving in unless repeatedly brought to orgasm, her usual heroic demeanor masked a deep loyalty to her master.


    Having been dragged into sexual encounters with Olivia before, she had no objections to close contact with other girls. Her absolute loyalty to Ryan made her serve him in perfect harmony with Jessica, something that didn''t surprise him.


    However, Jessica had never before participated in such acts with Ryan and another woman. She was still a virgin, her first time not yet taken by Ryan.


    This meant she still harbored resistance toward him. Yet, her desire to spare Mia further torment drove her to serve him willingly. Her rapid shift from resistance to enthusiasm surprised Ryan.


    Her tongue moved with increasing excitement, licking downward along the shaft. The intense pleasure overwhelmed Ryan''s thoughts. Gradually, Jessica''s pink tongue reached his testicles and then moved further down to his buttocks. Ryan obligingly spread his legs wider, exposing his anus.


    Jessica understood his intent. Aroused by the pungent scent of semen, she pressed her sweet lips against his anus without hesitation, her tongue probing and circling the sensitive area. The sensation drove Ryan to the brink of ecstasy.


    Ryan sat astride the sofa, riding the pretty face of the half-naked policewoman before him, enjoying her ultimate service. Behind him, the adorable Jessica buried her face in his asshole, her tongue working shamelessly to please him.


    Under Mia''s expert oral skills and Jessica''s relentless assault, Ryan felt as though he might explode. He soon reached his limit, ejaculating in thick streams into Mia''s mouth.


    Mia swallowed the semen with quiet sobs, while Jessica behind him continued her frenzied tongue thrusts until he had completely emptied himself.


    After ensuring her master had finished, Mia shyly released his cock and swallowed the remaining semen. She opened her mouth to show Ryan, her lewd expression coupled with her heroic yet shy demeanor reigniting his desire. His recently spent cock hardened again, and he longed to pounce on the stunning policewoman once more.


    However, Ryan knew Mia had already endured much. Even the oral service she had just provided had left her weak and leaning on the sofa. If he pushed her further, she might not be able to rise tomorrow.


    But there was still Jessica behind him, ready to sate his unrelenting lust.


    "No... how could I do this?" Jessica sat on the ground, overwhelmed by what she had just done. The thought of using her pure, beautiful mouth to lick a man''s asshole filled her with nausea and self-disgust.


    "No... wuwuwu~" Jessica cried bitterly. Her cute outfit was disheveled, exposing large swathes of her snow-white skin. Her delicate frame only made her seem more in need of protection.


    Ryan looked at the distraught girl and understood. He had heard that everyone had unique sexual preferences, and women had different sensitive points. Some simply hadn''t been discovered yet.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Jessica First Time

    For instance, Olivia thrived on exhibitionism, becoming wildly excited during public sex. Mia, on the other hand, enjoyed being bound or dressed provocatively. Transforming her from a strong, upright policewoman into a depraved slut heightened her sensitivity and excitement.


    As for Jessica, her unique fetishes had begun to surface. Her initial reluctance had given way to enthusiasm, especially when she had licked his cock and even ventured to his asshole. It seemed she had a hidden proclivity for such acts.


    "Let me go... No, don''t, wuwu..." Jessica''s face was a mask of fear and anxiety.


    She hadn''t yet recovered from the disgust of licking a man''s asshole and felt even more repulsed by Ryan. She didn''t understand why, despite the salty, smelly semen, she had felt such pleasure in consuming it. It was as if she had been completely overtaken by desire.


    Ryan paid no heed. He lifted her and placed her on the table against the wall. The height was perfect; her legs dangled in the air, her crotch level with Ryan''s lower body.


    "Wuwuwu... Bastard, let me go..." Jessica cried heartbrokenly. If her admirers saw her now, they would be devastated. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This cherished, pampered girl, reduced to such lowly acts, was more than she could bear.


    Before seating her, Ryan adjusted the hem of her skirt to ensure it wouldn''t be trapped under her. This made it easy for him to lift the cute short skirt to her waist. The modified skirt barely reached her knees, so with a slight tug, her naked lower body was fully exposed.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll strip you completely and send you out naked for everyone to laugh at," Ryan warned, his vicious gaze stopping her from pulling her skirt down.


    Seeing that Jessica had finally behaved a little, Ryan nodded with satisfaction and stared at her body. The cute fluffy short skirt did not cover the stunning scenery of the girl''s lower body at all, and it was pulled up, and a faint trace of flesh could be seen between her tightly clamped legs.


    She was not wearing any underwear.


    The white lace printed on her upper body makes her look like a cute little girl. Her thin body looks fragile, as if she could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    Especially the two ponytails on her head with white headbands on them, coupled with her timid and pitiful expression, it makes people''s girlish hearts burst. They can''t wait to press this beautiful doll under them and play with her violently and fuck her.


    As if he suddenly remembered something, Ryan grabbed Jessica''s two tender legs and pulled them hard to both sides and towards him. Caught off guard, Jessica lower body was almost pulled off the table by him.


    If she hadn''t quickly held Ryan''s shoulders, she might have been pulled off the table. Ryan forcefully spread her beautiful legs apart, revealing the pussy between her legs, which stunned him for a moment.


    Jessica turned out to be a bald pussy.


    At first, she clamped her legs together, so Ryan didn''t see any pubic hair. He thought she developed late, so it wasn''t that obvious. He just didn''t expect that she had the famous bald pussy hole.


    There was one thing he was sure of, Ryan really liked this kind of pussy, as they looked very clean and pure, and he could fully appreciate every detail of their lower body without any omissions, and there was no need for pubic hair to block his view.


    However, women like Olivia and Mia both have pubic hair on their lower bodies, and Mia''s is more luxuriant, almost covering her entire lower body, including the mons pubis and the crotch.


    Although Ryan doesn''t hate women with a lot of pubic hair, he can''t say he likes it either. On the contrary, he is very interested in women with clean lower bodies. He even has the idea of ??shaving off all the pubic hair on these women''s lower bodies. However, even if he does that, it is an acquired form.


    The pussy in front of him at this moment was a standard natural bald, without even a single pubic hair on it, and the pink labia were tightly closed, as tender as a little girl. If he didn''t forcibly pull open the two labia, he wouldn''t even be able to find the entrance to the pussy.


    Ryan swallowed subconsciously, and for some unknown reason, he actually moved his head forward. He seldom lick''s women private parts because he didn''t want to bite off a mouthful of hair, but the bald pussy was an exception.


    He stuck out his tongue and licked the small tender hole. Jessica screamed out at Ryan''s action, and subconsciously clamped her legs together, and also clamping his head.


    Jessica''s silky and smooth thigh skin pressed tightly against Ryan''s cheek, giving Ryan a comfortable touch. He simply licked Jessica''s virgin pussy directly, ignoring her pleas and struggles, and savored it like a delicious dish.


    "Stop...Ryan...it hurts so much...ahhhhh...it''s so itchy...get up quickly...you can''t bear it...ahhh...let go...wuwu, let me go~"


    As her lower body was in mid-air and only a small part of her petite buttocks was sitting on the edge of the table, Jessica did not dare to move at all. She could only twist her body slightly, hoping that Ryan would let her go quickly.


    Jessica''s virgin pussy was absolutely delicious. Not only did it have no peculiar smell, it even had a faint fragrance. This smell was a mixture of the virgin body fragrance of the beautiful girl and the excitement and vitality that the girl''s sexual organs brought to men, making Ryan unable to stop lusting after her pussy.


    He didn''t stop until Jessica''s moans became louder and louder and her pussy began to flow out of love juice.


    Looking at the Jessica whose pretty face was flushed by his torment, Ryan grinned lasciviously. Now was the best time to break her virginity.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Jessicas First Time II

    Swallowing excitedly, Ryan held Jessica''s beautiful legs with both hands. His thick, hard and hot cock hung under his crotch, as mighty as a spear. He slowly advanced forward and reached the entrance of her virgin hole.


    However, because Jessica white pussy was too tight and her labia were tightly closed together without any gap, Ryan tried for a long time but failed to insert it. As a last resort, he used both hands to separate the two plump and tender pink labia, revealing a needle-sized flesh hole, and then he stuffed a small part of the glans into it.


    "No, don''t...Ryan...it hurts, I''m not ready yet...really...please...can you please take it out..." Jessica''s expression became anxious, her eyes filled with pain and pleading.


    Ryan turned a deaf ear to all of this. The pleasure coming from his lower body made him feel very comfortable. Before the formal insertion, just by pushing open the labia and inserting it into the hole, he could feel the strong squeeze. The two labia bit the glans tightly, and the feeling it brought was indescribable.


    Holding her slender waist, Ryan pushed forward with force, and the huge glans forced open the tight virgin hole and went straight in.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." The pain of her vagina being stretched open made Jessica scream. Ryan clenched his teeth, not daring to stop at all. He thrust his waist hard with all his strength, driving the glans inside.


    After squeezing open a layer of thin membrane that had almost no blocking effect, the penis went straight into the deep of the vagina.


    Ryan naturally knew that it was the hymen of Jessica. With the insertion of his penis, another virgin was also taken into his pocket. However, Ryan now had no time to sigh. The layers of flesh that kept squeezing in from all directions almost crushed his penis.


    Even though he thought his penis was as hard as iron, he felt that it was about to be cut off by Jessica''s virgin hole.


    When he was breaking the virginity of the other two women, Mia''s vagina was the tightest. It was very difficult for him to even move when he was breaking her virginity.


    However, compared with Jessica''s vagina, it was still a bit weaker. Ryan just inserted his penis into the vagina, and before he could move it, he felt like ejaculating because of the squeezing inside the vagina. The feeling was even getting stronger and stronger.


    He gritted his teeth, ignoring the crazy screams and cries of Jessica under his crotch, and thrust his waist hard. Because Jessica''s pussy was too tight, every thrust consumed a lot of his strength. The cock almost rubbed against her tight and tender pussy and moved forward. The pink labia soon turned red from the friction.


    Seeing the miserable scene of the little Lolita losing her virginity, Mia couldn''t help but feel very pitiful, so she took the initiative to support her tired body, slowly walked behind the table and supported her body, "Don''t be afraid, relax, it will be over soon..." She kept comforting the poor little girl.


    Mia took the initiative to support Jessica, which saved Ryan a lot of energy. For him, the pleasure of fucking a virgin''s pussy was naturally incomparable, but for Jessica, a virgin, this was undoubtedly the most horrible punishment in the world.


    "Ah¡­ It hurts¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ My lower body is going to break¡­ It hurts so much¡­ Aaaaaa¡­"


    Jessica face was pale, her beautiful eyes rolling upwards, her fingers clenching so hard that her knuckles turned white. If it weren''t for Mia and Ryan supporting her, she would have collapsed to the ground or slumped onto the table in agony.


    "It feels so good...hiss...you''re so tight down there...it feels amazing..."


    Ryan groaned in ecstasy. The intense pleasure was driving him wild. He thrust his hips hard, pounding into the tender, delicate hole of Jessica again and again. Her once-perfect white pussy was now a ruined mess.


    The pain in her lower body was so overwhelming that Jessica instinctively clamped her legs together, squeezing Ryan''s waist, which only made her vagina even tighter.


    Ryan had to force her legs apart again, spreading them wide to almost 180 degrees, while Mia held her body from behind to give him better access.


    The pain of having her legs forcibly spread apart left Jessica looking utterly devastated. Before she could protest, another brutal thrust from Ryan nearly knocked her unconscious: "Ahhhhh... don''t be so rough... I''m going to die... go slower... my lower body is breaking ahhhhhh..."


    With her legs spread so wide, her vagina finally became easier to penetrate. Gradually, Ryan realized there was still a small part of his penis that hadn''t been fully inserted, his glans already pressing against her cervix.


    Seeking even greater pleasure, Ryan signaled Mia to hold her steady against the table. Then, gathering his strength, he thrust forward with even more ferocity.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­I can''t take it anymore¡­It hurts so much¡­I''m going crazy¡­Ahhhhhhh¡­Ouch~"


    The moment her cervix was hit, she completely lost control. She couldn''t hold onto Ryan''s shoulders anymore, her body twisting wildly as she tried to escape the unbearable pain.


    If Mia hadn''t been holding her from behind, she would have collapsed. Even so, Mia, leaning against the table, struggled to keep her steady. Her own body, still weak from her recent orgasm, could barely stand. Ryan, however, only fucked her harder, slamming into Jessica''s cervix repeatedly, determined to break through her uterus. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The poor girl screamed in agony, her pretty face contorted in pain, tears and saliva streaming down her cheeks. Her petite body spasmed uncontrollably, as if she couldn''t endure any more.


    "Ah... so good... hiss..." With one final, brutal thrust, Ryan''s glans pushed past the narrow cervix and plunged deep into Jessica''s uterus.


    Jessica''s eyes rolled back, and she nearly fainted from the overwhelming sensation. But for Ryan, the pleasure was indescribable. Her pussy was impossibly tight, and because her vagina was so small and his cock so large, he could actually push his glans into her uterus.


    This meant her cervix clamped down on his glans, allowing his cock to be ravaged and sucked by different parts of her body from front to back, amplifying the pleasure exponentially.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Unique Fetish

    For a moment, Ryan lost control. After a few more thrusts deep into her uterus, he erupted, pouring massive amounts of semen directly into the depths of her womb.


    The uterus, being one of the most sensitive parts of a girl, was overwhelmed by the hot semen. Jessica was driven to orgasm, her tight little hole spasming wildly, clamping down even harder on Ryan''s cock. To the naked eye, it seemed to shrink to the size of a pinhole, but to Ryan, it felt like his cock was being crushed. He nearly lost consciousness from the pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh¡­it feels so good¡­I can''t hold it anymore¡­it feels so good to cum¡­oh no¡­wuuuuuuu~oh, ah¡­" Jessica''s virgin hole acted like a greedy little mouth, sucking Ryan''s semen ravenously. His cum gushed out in torrents, filling her sensitive uterus.


    The more semen he ejaculated, the more Jessica body was stimulated, prolonging her orgasm. In this vicious cycle of mutual stimulation, Ryan''s cock was squeezed dry, and her pussy continued to spasm, squirting out love juice until there was nothing left.


    Even after Ryan had emptied himself, Jessica''s pussy still clung to him like a greedy little mouth, milking his cock until it began to release urine.


    Ryan only managed to pull out after Jessica orgasm finally subsided. His legs were weak, and his mind was dizzy from the extreme pleasure. Jessica had already fainted from the relentless orgasms, lying limp in Mia''s arms with a look of pure ecstasy on her face. Her pretty face was streaked with tears and saliva, a broken mess.


    "Huh...ah, it almost sucked me to death. Is her pussy really this terrifying?" Ryan took a few deep breaths, slowly regaining his strength.


    He found her broken state amusing. He instructed Mia to hold Jessica head steady and positioned himself above her, shoving his cock into her mouth.


    Since Jessica was already unconscious, he wasn''t worried about her biting him. Ryan thrust his cock in and out of her mouth, coating her tongue and mouth with his semen and vaginal fluids.


    Once his cock was clean and glistening with her saliva, Ryan pulled out with satisfaction. But as his glans was about to leave her mouth, Jessica, still unconscious, turned her head and clenched her lips, chasing after his cock as if unwilling to let it go.


    Before Ryan could react, his cock was already out. A look of reluctance and longing appeared on Jessica''s face as she murmured, "No... I still want more... I want to keep eating this delicious thing..."


    Mia''s eyes widened in surprise, while Ryan smirked, having confirmed his suspicions. It seemed Jessica had a peculiar fascination with his semen and taste. Her unconscious actions¡ªchasing his cock and biting it¡ªonly reinforced this. Her earlier eagerness to lick his asshole further proved it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being unconscious made her actions even more telling. Everything Jessica did now was purely instinctual. Ryan''s mind raced. Since he still needed time to recover, he might as well test this further.


    "Little girl who loves to eat semen, hehe..." Ryan felt a surge of pride. Jessica''s obsession with his semen gave him an extreme sense of conquest.


    With this in mind, Ryan reached down to Jessica''s crotch and inserted his fingers into her tight little hole. Despite having just been deflowered by his massive cock, her pussy had already regained its original tightness, making it difficult for his fingers to move. It was the perfect sperm storage pot.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. Ryan had just ejaculated inside her for so long that he''d nearly emptied himself. Although he recovered quickly, it still took time, and Jessica was unconscious from the extreme climax. Her vagina was now filled with his thick, white semen.


    Ryan''s fingers quickly thrust in and out of Jessica''s pussy more than a dozen times, causing her to frown slightly and let out a few seductive moans of pain and pleasure from the depths of her throat. Her two white, tender legs trembled restlessly.


    He scraped out a large amount of white, mixed liquid from Jessica''s tender pussy. His fingers were now coated with a mixture of semen and vaginal fluid. He smeared the fluid onto his penis, but found it wasn''t enough. He scraped out more until his entire cock was covered. Then, with a wicked smile, he aimed his penis at Jessica''s mouth again, pushed open her lips, and inserted the semen-covered cock inside.


    Jessica, still unconscious from her earlier climax, was unaware of what Ryan was doing. But as soon as the semen-coated cock entered her mouth, she began to suck on it autonomously. Her slippery tongue licked the man''s cock, and her mouth made soft sucking sounds.


    Her expression became one of happiness and satisfaction, like a little girl savoring a lollipop, greedily licking the liquid on Ryan''s penis. Occasionally, she would suck on it like a lollipop, savoring the salty, delicious taste.


    All of this brought Ryan a unique kind of pleasure. Seeing a pure, cute girl lying at his crotch, happily licking his cock, greatly satisfied his desire for conquest and his animalistic urges. It even stirred a bit of paternal affection, like watching a daughter happily enjoying sweet milk.


    Gradually, Ryan''s penis regained its vigor under the unconscious Jessica''s oral teasing, growing larger and harder. But before he could fully enjoy her sweet tongue, he noticed the semen on his cock had been licked clean, and Jessica''s face once again showed pleading and desire.


    "What a greedy little slut," Ryan muttered with a low laugh. But scraping semen out with his fingers wasn''t a sustainable solution. Each time, only a small amount was collected, and much of it dripped onto the table, wasting it.


    His eyes lit up with an exciting idea. He turned to Mia and whispered in her ear, causing the stunning policewoman''s face to flush red. She looked at her master with a mix of resentment and embarrassment: "Master, you''re so bad, teasing me like this..."


    "You''ve seen it too. This little girl Jessica loves to eat semen. You''re helping her..." Ryan said shamelessly, his tone teasing.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Double Licking

    Mia, shocked by her master''s shamelessness, reluctantly crawled over to prepare for action.


    "Hehe, you''re so obedient. You should eat more, otherwise so much semen will remain in her vagina. It''ll be bad if she gets pregnant," Ryan said, patting Mia''s butt. Although her two holes were still red and swollen, they had healed, leaving only traces of semen and vaginal fluid. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia''s heart trembled as she realized her master had ejaculated inside her many times without a condom. The thought of possibly bearing his child made her both nervous and excited, stirring a sense of anticipation.


    Ryan watched the scene with great interest. The stunning policewoman knelt between the little loli''s legs, placing Jessica''s legs on her shoulders. She then leaned in, her jade lips closing around Jessica''s pussy, still dripping with semen and vaginal fluid.


    "Um... don''t," a soft, seductive moan escaped Jessica''s throat. Ryan knew Mia''s mouth was now sucking the semen from the little loli''s pussy. As Jessica''s moans grew louder, Mia continued to suck, her mouth filling with the love liquid.


    "Hehe... You look very attractive like this."


    Ryan smirked, his gaze fixed on the beautiful policewoman. The sight of her tender red lips filled with semen was enough to drive any man wild. Mia blushed at her master''s teasing, feeling both ashamed and excited.


    But when Mia looked at the sleeping girl, she hesitated. Ryan, sensing her hesitation, said, "Mia, you don''t have to feed her mouth-to-mouth. I''ll place my cock horizontally next to her mouth. You kiss the other side of my cock and slowly let the semen flow down onto it."


    Mia looked at her master with gratitude. Kissing another girl would have been difficult for her to accept, but Ryan''s plan gave her an out. She had kissed his cock many times before, so this felt less shameful. Though she would follow his orders, she was relieved he didn''t force her further.


    If her mouth hadn''t been full, she might have knelt down to suck his cock in gratitude. It was clear the once-righteous policewoman had been completely brainwashed by Ryan, her principles abandoned.


    Ryan simply smiled lasciviously, his mind racing with darker thoughts. He slowly pulled his penis out of Jessica''s mouth and placed it horizontally on her face, positioning the glans next to her lips. He signaled Mia to begin.


    Mia, unsuspecting, leaned down and pressed her lips to the other side of Ryan''s glans, near the base, and began transferring the semen from her mouth.


    At first, Jessica didn''t react. But as the sticky semen flowed down Ryan''s glans and dripped into her mouth, she stirred. The delicious liquid seemed to awaken her appetite. Her lips pressed against Ryan''s glans, sucking the semen into her mouth and swallowing it eagerly.


    As Mia spat out more, Jessica swallowed it, their movements growing more vigorous. Their lips drew closer until they were almost touching through Ryan''s cock, much like when they had given him oral sex together.


    Mia, startled, tried to pull away, but Ryan held her head down, forcing her to continue. Reluctantly, Mia kept kissing Jessica through her master''s glans, spitting out the mixture of semen and vaginal fluid.


    Ryan was nearly overwhelmed with pleasure. From his perspective, two stunningly beautiful girls were lying at his crotch, their lips forming a ring around his cock, licking and sucking it while kissing each other. The scene was obscenely erotic.


    "Um..."


    At that moment, Jessica beneath Ryan let out an ambiguous moan, a sign she was waking up. Ryan made no move to stop her. When Jessica fully awoke and saw what was happening, her reaction would be priceless.


    As expected, after a soft moan, Jessica''s eyes fluttered open. Her blurry gaze swept across the scene before her, and her eyes widened in shock. She quickly pulled away from Ryan''s cock, retching in disgust.


    "Hey, you finally woke up? Don''t get me wrong, you were crying and begging for semen in your sleep just now, so I reluctantly fed you some," Ryan said with a wicked smile, watching Jessica''s uncomfortable expression.


    Jessica''s eyes widened in anger. She wanted to retort, but the taste of semen and vaginal fluid filled her mouth.


    Strangely, she didn''t find the taste entirely unpleasant¡ªin fact, she even liked it a little. But the thought of where it had come from made her instinctively resistant, and she felt a wave of discomfort.


    "I don''t believe it. Why don''t you ask Mia?" Ryan glanced at Mia, who was visibly uneasy, a lewd smile plastered on his face.


    Though Jessica didn''t fully believe him, she still looked at Mia for confirmation. Mia, embarrassed and ashamed but unwilling to lie, nodded silently under her best friend''s questioning gaze.


    "I... cough cough..." Jessica tried to speak but was choked by the semen lingering in her throat, causing her to cough violently. Ryan, delighted by the pure and lovely girl''s discomfort, patted her head as if to comfort her.


    Jessica instinctively twisted her head away, glaring up at Ryan with resentment. But no matter how fiercely she glared, she knew she''d end up obediently sucking his cock in the end.


    "Come on, keep eating..." Ryan''s stamina had almost fully recovered, and his cock was once again full of energy. He felt ready to continue. If he didn''t fuck these two beautiful policewomen until they couldn''t get out of bed today, he''d consider himself useless.


    "I... I want to get down..." Despite her reluctance, Jessica knew better than to resist Ryan. The pain of losing her virginity had left her terrified of him.


    Though her lower body was still in unbearable pain, she obediently climbed down from the table, supported by Mia. She stood to the side, looking lost and uncertain.


    Teasing such a girl was one of life''s greatest pleasures. Ryan was thrilled. He glanced at Jessica''s body. Her Lolita costume had been torn to shreds during their intense encounter, barely covering her now.


    The tattered outfit added a twisted beauty to her appearance.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Love The Taste

    Seeing such a cute outfit ruined and such an innocent girl reduced to tears by his actions only fueled Ryan''s animalistic desires. He wanted to pounce on her again and fuck her senseless.


    But she had clearly reached her limit. Her tight virgin hole had been brutally penetrated by his massive cock, leaving her nearly unconscious from the pain. If not for Mia''s support, Jessica wouldn''t even have the strength to stand.


    Even so, Jessica felt a tearing pain in her lower body. Every slight movement left her sore and weak, her hands trembling, her face twisted in discomfort. Yet, despite her condition, this bastard still wanted her to suck his cock.


    Seeing Ryan lounging carelessly on the sofa, his thick cock exposed, Jessica''s embarrassment deepened. But she was trapped and had no choice. Under the man''s intimidating gaze, she slowly walked toward him.


    "Come on, Jessica lick the cock. It''s simple, just like licking a lollipop. Oh, I forgot¡ªyou were quite good at it while you were asleep. You''ve got talent..."


    Jessica glared at him, her eyes filled with sadness, resentment, fear, and awe. But this only excited Ryan more. He watched her expression with a sly smile, eagerly anticipating her next move.


    "Jessica... come on, you have to do it anyway. The longer you delay, the more uncomfortable it''ll be..." Mia, standing beside Jessica, gently urged her.


    Jessica nodded silently and finally knelt before Ryan. Due to her short stature, she only needed to lower her head slightly to take his cock into her mouth.


    Jessica leaned closer, her head inches from Ryan''s crotch. Finally, she made up her mind, opened her lips, and took the man''s glans into her mouth.


    "Oh... so... comfortable," Ryan groaned. Though Jessica''s technique was still clumsy, her natural talent was evident, even surpassing Mia''s. Her pitiful, aggrieved expression only heightened Ryan''s destructive desires.


    "Jessica, don''t overthink it. Use your lips to stroke it and swirl your tongue around the glans... Be careful with your teeth. If they touch, it''ll hurt master and slow down his ejaculation..."


    Mia, like a gentle older sister, patiently guided Jessica. Ryan, content to watch, enjoyed seeing Jessica grow more proficient under Mia''s instruction, the pleasure increasing with each passing moment.


    But Jessica kept her eyes closed, as if trying to block out the reality of what she was doing. She seemed to be hypnotizing herself, hoping to numb the discomfort.


    "Mia, there''s still a lot of semen in Jessica''s pussy. Why don''t you suck it out, like you did before, and spit it out for her to eat?"


    Hearing Ryan''s words, Jessica instinctively struggled, trying to spit out his cock in protest. But Ryan wouldn''t allow it. He held her head firmly, controlling her movements and forcing her to swallow his dick.


    This was a tough time for Jessica. Ryan''s cock was too big for her small mouth. If she were in control, she could barely manage to lick and stroke the upper part. But with Ryan in charge, he showed no mercy. Each time he pressed down, he forced his cock deep into her throat.


    Jessica began to pat his thighs, her eyes pleading for him to be gentler. But Ryan only found her pitiful expression more enticing. He wanted to fuck her mouth until she cried and begged for mercy¡ªthat would be even more adorable.


    However, the rough, deep-throating was too much for Jessica. Seeing her on the verge of breaking, Ryan finally relaxed his grip. Jessica, freed for the moment, spat out his cock and coughed violently. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jessica, go on. The little girl won''t resist. She must want to eat the semen too,"


    Ryan said with a lewd smile, urging Mia. Under his dominance, Jessica didn''t dare resist. She glared at him resentfully but lowered her head and began licking his cock again, her legs slightly parted. She feared that if she didn''t cooperate, Ryan would punish Mia.


    Faced with Ryan''s perverse request, Mia sighed imperceptibly. But this was her master''s order, and she had already done it once before. She knelt behind Jessica, spread her little buttocks, and began sucking the semen from her pussy.


    With her previous experience, Mia worked faster this time. Soon, her mouth was full. Under Ryan''s command, she moved to the top of his cock and began to spit out the mixture of semen, vaginal fluid, and saliva, letting it drip onto his penis.


    Under Ryan''s coercion, Jessica had no choice but to lick the disgusting mixture of fluids from his penis into her mouth.


    Every time Mia spat out a little, Jessica swallowed it, continuing until all the liquid in Mia''s mouth was gone. Jessica had consumed a significant amount of the semen mixture.


    Mia then moved behind Jessica''s ass again, sucking out the remaining liquid from her vagina and spitting it back into her mouth. After repeating this several times, the semen and vaginal fluid inside Jessica''s body were almost entirely cleaned out.


    Gradually, Jessica grew accustomed to this perverted behavior, and her oral skills became more proficient, even rivaling Mia''s, who had been trained extensively. After Mia spat out the last bit of semen, Ryan suddenly pressed Jessica''s head down again, this time even more forcefully.


    Each thrust of his glans penetrated deep into her throat, raping her little mouth with brutal intensity.


    Caught off guard, Jessica was nearly suffocated by the deep throat assault. Fortunately, with some prior experience, she didn''t give in immediately.


    However, her flushed face and teary eyes showed she was in immense pain. Though the "food" was sweet, her throat felt like it was being torn apart, making her want to vomit.


    But Ryan was lost in ecstasy. The innocent little mouth was filled with his cock, and each deep thrust made the outline of his glans visible through her neck, a horrifying yet obscenely stimulating sight. It was as if his cock was forcibly stretching her delicate throat, further fueling his animalistic desires.


    No matter how much pain Jessica was in, Ryan continued to fuck her tight little mouth and delicate throat with wild abandon.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Ass

    His eyes were red with lust as he vented his sexual desire, reveling in the extreme pleasure.


    "Oooooh... cough... this... ah ah..."


    Jessica slapped Ryan''s thighs desperately, but it only excited him more. After dozens of deep throat thrusts, Ryan, on the verge of climax, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He shoved his entire cock into Jessica''s throat, making her neck bulge grotesquely. His glans pressed against her stomach as he ejaculated deep into her throat. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh¡­ so¡­ good¡­ you stinky bitch¡­ little slut¡­ swallow it all¡­ taste daddy''s semen¡­ it feels so¡­ good¡­"


    In the throes of ejaculation, Ryan inexplicably called himself "Daddy." The sight of Jessica, being humiliated in such a way gave him a perverse pleasure, making the experience even more exhilarating.


    "Cough..." Once Ryan finished ejaculating and released Jessica''s head, Jessica collapsed to the ground, retching in pain. Semen and saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth, her appearance obscene and heartbreaking, like a broken doll.


    After ejaculating, Ryan didn''t immediately continue. Instead, he watched Jessica''s miserable state with interest. Mia, feeling a pang of sympathy, approached Jessica and gently patted her back, offering comfort.


    It took a while for Jessica to recover from the extreme discomfort. Her eyes were still red, and tears of pain streaked her face, a testament to Ryan''s brutality. When she looked up and saw him smirking at her, she glared at him with a mix of resentment and fear, her lips pressed tightly together.


    With Jessica''s pussy already deflowered, Ryan''s next target was her asshole. He reached behind her, his hand sliding down the crack of her buttocks to touch her anus.


    At first, Jessica didn''t react, but when Ryan''s fingers brushed against her anus, she jolted as if electrocuted. She quickly jumped away, covering her buttocks as if his hand were something terrifying, her eyes wide with fear.


    Ryan chuckled, "Why are you hiding? You''ve already been deflowered. You can''t avoid this forever. Why not get it over with now?"


    Jessica''s face turned pale. She knew he was right, but the memory of the pain from losing her virginity made her dread the idea of her even tighter asshole being penetrated. It would be torture.


    "No, don''t... it''ll hurt too much," Jessica shook her head in fear. She had seen how Mia''s anus had been torn, leaving her writhing in pain and bleeding. The thought was terrifying.


    "But I haven''t finished yet. If you don''t want to, I''ll just use Mia''s asshole instead," Ryan said casually.


    Jessica''s face shifted from pale fear to conflicted anguish. Mia''s anus had already been torn once. If Ryan fucked her again, the wound would only worsen.


    How could Jessica bear to see that? After a long, painful hesitation, she finally spoke.


    "Ryan... No, Master... Can I... Can I discuss something with you?" Jessica asked cautiously, her face red.


    "Can you... be a little gentler this time? I''m still in pain down there..."


    Jessica was helpless. She couldn''t bear to let Mia suffer again, so she had to sacrifice herself. She looked at Ryan with a pleading, adorable expression that nearly melted his heart.


    Of course, Ryan wouldn''t agree so easily. Now that Jessica needed his help, he decided to push her a little further.


    "Of course, but you''ll have to call me Daddy from now on, and you can''t refuse me whenever I want to fuck you," Ryan said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. While being called "Master" was satisfying, having a cute girl like Jessica call him "Daddy" added an extra layer of perverse excitement.


    Jessica''s face paled, but Ryan added nonchalantly, "Of course, if you refuse, I don''t mind. I always enjoy it rough..."


    Faced with his blatant threat, Jessica was on the verge of tears. She knew how brutal Ryan could be. If she allowed him to have his way, she would suffer immensely. But if she refused, he would still force himself on her, and she would have no way to resist. Jessica understood the stakes all too well.


    Ryan wasn''t in a hurry. The most important thing now was to conquer Jessica''s heart. Letting her struggle a bit longer only made it more interesting. After a painful internal debate, Jessica finally looked up at Ryan, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Dad... Daddy, can you be a little gentler when you fuck my ass? I''ll let you bully me in the future..."


    Hearing Jessica call him "Daddy," Ryan''s cock instantly hardened, and a dark, twisted fire ignited within him.


    "I can''t take it anymore, it hurts¡­ I promise¡­ Daddy, good daddy¡­ I''ll agree to whatever you do¡­ From now on I will serve Daddy and give birth to Daddy''s children~ Ahhhh¡­ Please, Daddy¡­ don''t move like that¡­ I can''t take it anymore down there¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "Oh? Then tell me, my dear daughter, how can you serve daddy?" Ryan was very satisfied after hearing this. He pushed into the little Loli''s asshole again and asked urgently.


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ No¡­ Daddy¡­ Ahhhh¡­ You can''t do this¡­ I said¡­ I said¡­ A daughter can lick Daddy with her mouth, can let Daddy fuck her pussy¡­ can let Daddy fuck her asshole¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "What else? Is that all?"


    Ryan smiled wickedly as he looked at Jessica, who had completely gone crazy in his arms and was being tortured to death by him. His huge cock had adapted to the tightness of her anus and penetrated deep into Jessica''s anus again and again, continuing to force her to say obscene words to please him.


    "Also¡­Also¡­there is¡­wuwu¡­the daughter can eat daddy''s semen¡­can lick daddy''s asshole¡­ahhh¡­daddy still likes the daughter''s body¡­the daughter will wash her body and let daddy play with it¡­ahhhh no¡­I''m not saying¡­Dad¡­please¡­stop for a moment, okay¡­"


    "Not bad... my naughty daughter is so good." Ryan kissed the little girl on the cheek as a reward, "What else? You will pass if you say two more. Otherwise, Daddy will have to speed up..."


    "Also...also...a daughter can help daddy...and...oooh...I really don''t know what to do..." It was the first time for Jessica to lose her virginity. She didn''t seduce a man at all. She just looked uncomfortable and broken. Her saliva was flowing out of her little mouth. She looked indescribably obscene and cute.


    "Daddy will remind you again, what did Daddy ask you to do just now? Do you remember?" Ryan stretched out his hand, grabbed the rosy little nipple of the loli girl''s chest, and twisted it hard, causing her to scream non-stop.


    "Wow¡­ I remembered¡­ and¡­ ahhh¡­ my daughter can give birth to a child for me¡­ and can give birth to a slut just like me¡­ I can play with both of us, mother and daughter. You''re going to twist my daughter''s nipples off¡­"


    Ryan, who got a satisfactory answer, loosened his hand that was twisting Jessica''s nipple and looked at her with a lewd smile: "Since my naughty daughter answered so well, Daddy will reward you. Come, change your position..."


    Before Jessica could react, he carried her off his lap, turned her around, and laid her flat on the sofa. He then lifted her legs and pressed them forward hard until her legs were pressed against her shoulders. Only then did she notice and looked at Ryan with horror.


    "No¡­ Daddy¡­ Don''t punish me anymore, I really can''t take it anymore! No¡­ I really can''t take it anymore¡­"


    "Hehe, Daddy, this is not a punishment, it''s a reward for my good daughter," Ryan said shamelessly. He asked Mia to caress and stimulate Jessica''s body from behind to prevent her from fainting from excessive pain and to keep her from shaking too much, making it difficult for him to penetrate her. He then aimed his cock at her pink anus again.


    "Good daughter, good daughter, daddy is going to fuck you to death this time!" Ryan roared, grabbed the two delicate jade feet of the loli girl, thrust his hips forward, and inserted his penis into her anus again.


    With the previous insertion, it was not too difficult to enter this time. After thrusting a dozen times, he once again inserted the entire penis into the loli girl''s anus.


    But at this time, Jessica was completely desperate. Her eyes were filled with pitiful pleading and pain, but it was all in vain. Her little mouth once again emitted seductive moans and cries, and her body was almost folded 180 degrees by Ryan, like a human masturbation cup. This posture made her extremely uncomfortable, but it also maximized the strength of the man''s thrusts.


    Ryan''s lower body was thrusting fiercely, hitting the loli girl''s anus again and again, his glans pounding her delicate and sensitive anus with brutal force. Her body shook violently, and even the sofa began to tremble. If Mia hadn''t held Jessica''s body tightly, she would have been twisted beyond recognition.


    "Daddy¡­ my daughter is going to be fucked to death¡­ ahhhhhhhh ~ it''s broken¡­ wuwu¡­ I won''t be able to go to the toilet from now on¡­ it hurts so much¡­ my butt is going to be broken¡­ it''s going to be completely broken¡­"


    "Fuck¡­ Fuck you to death¡­ How could I give birth to a slut like you¡­ Your pussy is tight¡­ Your asshole is even tighter, and you love to eat cum¡­ Fuck you to death, you slut¡­ Your slutty daughter¡­ Let daddy fuck you to death¡­"


    The cute expression of the little Lolita drove Ryan crazy, and his perverted desire to humiliate her was completely ignited. While he was frantically thrusting his lower body, he was also licking the little Lolita''s pink body.


    "No¡­you slutty daughter, you''re squeezing too tightly, Daddy is going to cum¡­I''m going to cum for you, my slutty daughter¡­oh oh oh¡­it feels so good¡­I can''t take it anymore, I can''t take it anymore¡­"


    Under the stimulation of Jessica''s terribly tight asshole, Ryan finally reached his climax. After inserting his entire penis deep into Jessica''s anus for the last time, his penis began to tremble violently, and large streams of semen spurted out along the glans, pouring into Jessica''s asshole. The hot little loli screamed and almost fainted again.


    The intense pleasure of ejaculation made Ryan''s head spin. If his body hadn''t been half-pressed on Jessica, he would have collapsed beside her. After a long while, he came to his senses and slowly pulled his penis out of the loli girl''s anus.


    "Pop..." The moment Ryan''s glans left Jessica''s anus, the tight anus and the glans rubbed violently, producing a popping sound, like pulling the cork out of a wine bottle. This showed just how tight Jessica''s anus was.


    However, such a tight anus had been completely opened under the man''s brutal destruction. Even though the penis had been pulled out, the anus remained gaping, forming a horrifying round pink hole from which semen and blood continued to flow. This was a sign that her intestines had been damaged by Ryan''s fucking. If he hadn''t just ejaculated and felt some pity for Jessica''s body, he would have likely continued his conquest.


    But Ryan didn''t want Jessica to rest so easily. He turned her over and made her lie on her side. The limp little girl suddenly lay under the man''s crotch. Ryan pointed at his cock, which was covered with semen and blood.


    Jessica naturally understood what her "daddy" meant. She looked at him pitifully, but seeing no reaction, she knew she couldn''t resist. She could only endure the pain, slowly opened her little mouth, took the filthy cock covered with various fluids into her mouth, and licked it carefully with her lips and tongue to clean it.


    "And here, you just said that you want to lick daddy''s asshole." After licking the cock clean with great difficulty, Ryan did not let Jessica go. He spread her legs and pointed at the gaping anus in the middle of her buttocks.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, her face filled with disgust, but finally, she obediently moved her knees, knelt behind his buttocks, spread the man''s cheeks with her small hands, stretched out her pink tongue, and began to lick his slightly smelly asshole back and forth.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Ass

    Ryan pressed her under him, holding the little cherry on her breast buds in his mouth, and his right hand reached under Jessica''s crotch. He began to gently stroke around her anus with his fingernails, and occasionally inserted his fingers into her anus.


    As expected, her asshole was several times tighter than her pussy. Ryan''s fingers could not enter at all for a while, and he did not want to insert his fingers in advance before using his dick to deflower her asshole, so he had to give up and instead rubbed and fingered Jessica''s pussy.


    Under his skillful teasing, she soon became breathless, her delicate body began to tremble slightly, and the beautiful eyes looking towards Ryan were no longer filled with pure fear and uneasiness, but instead were filled with a layer of pink spring mist.


    Ryan naturally knew that she had been aroused by him, and he also knew that this was the best time to deflower her anus, so he simply picked up Jessica by the waist, and she was so scared that she wrapped her legs around Ryan''s waist, as if she was afraid of falling off.


    Ryan hugged the delicate body of her and walked to the sofa and sat down. Jessica knew what she would face next, so she lowered her head and did not dare to look him in the eye. Her pink little face turned red because of shyness, which was very beautiful.


    Ryan looked at the cute girl and swallowed his saliva subconsciously. He adjusted her sitting position so that her pair of snow-white feet were placed beside his legs, and her buttocks were able to stay just above his cock.


    Since Ryan had to support her and could not command and control her, he could only ask Mia to help open her anus. The stunning female policewoman glared at her master resentfully, pouting and half-crouching between his crotch, holding her master''s cock with one hand, while gently pressing Jessica''s buttocks to align her anus with the master''s cock.


    When Ryan''s glans pressed against the opening of Jessica''s anus, he could even clearly feel her delicate body trembling a little. Any girl would be nervous when having her anus fucked for the first time, not to mention that Jessica had just had her virginity broken by him and was in excruciating pain.


    Mia pressed the her buttocks with her small hands, and Ryan lifted his hips upwards at the same time, trying to insert the penis into her. However, Jessica''s anus was too narrow, making it difficult to insert. In addition, her body was shaking with nervousness, and the penis kept slipping past the smooth buttocks, causing it to linger at the entrance of the hole.


    Suddenly, Ryan''s eyes stopped on the feet of Jessica on the sofa. An idea came to his mind. After aiming his glans at Jessica''s anus again, he grabbed her buttocks and pulled them down hard. Jessica, who was completely unprepared, was suddenly made to lose her balance by Ryan. Her feet left the seat, and her buttocks naturally fell down, pulling her anus downward, and suddenly swallowed Ryan''s dick.


    "Ahhhh¡­ It hurts¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ It''s going to break¡­ Ahhhh¡­ It hurts so much¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ Ryan¡­ Please¡­ No¡­" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you call me? Huh?"


    The extremely tight anus tightly clamped Ryan''s penis, almost crushing his shaft. The intense pleasure made him almost crazy, and with nowhere to vent, he opened his big hand and slapped the loli girl''s buttocks hard, causing Jessica to cry even louder.


    "Daddy¡­ please¡­ my back is about to split¡­ I¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ take it out¡­ ahhhhh¡­ I really can''t take it anymore¡­ can your daughter lick your cock for you¡­ please¡­ don''t¡­ insert your penis into my asshole¡­"


    "No, this won''t do. This is a virginity-breaking ceremony. We can''t give up halfway. I''m going to ejaculate in your asshole later." Ryan''s big hands kneaded the loli girl''s petite buttocks wantonly. It''s not that he really felt sorry for her and didn''t dare to move, but this anus was too enchanting. If he didn''t stop and gradually adapt, the pleasure would probably turn into pain.


    "Daddy¡­then can you¡­can you be gentler¡­I feel¡­like being stabbed by a knife¡­ahhhh¡­don''t¡­don''t move¡­Daddy¡­we agreed¡­please¡­be gentle¡­from now on, no matter how you want to fuck your daughter, I will listen to you¡­"


    Due to gravity, Ryan''s penis was almost completely inserted into Jessica''s anus. The anus, which was originally the size of a needle hole, was instantly stretched into a flesh hole the size of a small fist. The pain was simply unbearable for ordinary people.


    It is no wonder that Jessica was almost driven crazy by his attack. She began to talk nonsense, with snot and tears streaming down her face. She wrapped her hands tightly around the man''s neck, tilted her head back, and screamed and groaned loudly.


    "Okay then. Be good and be daddy''s good daughter in the future. Let daddy fuck you anytime and anywhere. Daddy will ejaculate his semen into your uterus, and then give daddy a child," Ryan said with a lewd smile.


    "Ah... giving birth to a child? I can''t~" Jessica suddenly became frightened. It was horrible enough for her to call a man who was almost her age dad, and now she was also asked to give birth to a child for him. How could she agree to that?


    Seeing that Jessica refused, Ryan acted mischievously and lifted up her buttocks, then pressed them down hard, completing a fierce thrust, directly blocking the words from Jessica''s mouth.


    "Hmm? You still dare to resist? Then I will be more ruthless. Anyway, you are a little bitch born to be fucked by men. Even if you don''t agree, you will still be fucked by your father for the rest of your life."


    After saying that, he lifted up her delicate buttocks and began to thrust hard a few times. This action made her completely collapse. The nails of her hands pinched the muscles on Ryan''s back, causing him some pain, but also stimulating his animal desires even more.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Ass

    His eyes were red with lust as he vented his sexual desire, reveling in the extreme pleasure.


    "Oooooh... cough... this... ah ah..."


    Jessica slapped Ryan''s thighs desperately, but it only excited him more. After dozens of deep throat thrusts, Ryan, on the verge of climax, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He shoved his entire cock into Jessica''s throat, making her neck bulge grotesquely. His glans pressed against her stomach as he ejaculated deep into her throat.


    "Oh¡­ so¡­ good¡­ you stinky bitch¡­ little slut¡­ swallow it all¡­ taste daddy''s semen¡­ it feels so¡­ good¡­"


    In the throes of ejaculation, Ryan inexplicably called himself "Daddy." The sight of Jessica, being humiliated in such a way gave him a perverse pleasure, making the experience even more exhilarating.


    "Cough..." Once Ryan finished ejaculating and released Jessica''s head, Jessica collapsed to the ground, retching in pain. Semen and saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth, her appearance obscene and heartbreaking, like a broken doll.


    After ejaculating, Ryan didn''t immediately continue. Instead, he watched Jessica''s miserable state with interest. Mia, feeling a pang of sympathy, approached Jessica and gently patted her back, offering comfort.


    It took a while for Jessica to recover from the extreme discomfort. Her eyes were still red, and tears of pain streaked her face, a testament to Ryan''s brutality. When she looked up and saw him smirking at her, she glared at him with a mix of resentment and fear, her lips pressed tightly together.


    With Jessica''s pussy already deflowered, Ryan''s next target was her asshole. He reached behind her, his hand sliding down the crack of her buttocks to touch her anus.


    At first, Jessica didn''t react, but when Ryan''s fingers brushed against her anus, she jolted as if electrocuted. She quickly jumped away, covering her buttocks as if his hand were something terrifying, her eyes wide with fear.


    Ryan chuckled, "Why are you hiding? You''ve already been deflowered. You can''t avoid this forever. Why not get it over with now?"


    Jessica''s face turned pale. She knew he was right, but the memory of the pain from losing her virginity made her dread the idea of her even tighter asshole being penetrated. It would be torture.


    "No, don''t... it''ll hurt too much," Jessica shook her head in fear. She had seen how Mia''s anus had been torn, leaving her writhing in pain and bleeding. The thought was terrifying.


    "But I haven''t finished yet. If you don''t want to, I''ll just use Mia''s asshole instead," Ryan said casually.


    Jessica''s face shifted from pale fear to conflicted anguish. Mia''s anus had already been torn once. If Ryan fucked her again, the wound would only worsen.


    How could Jessica bear to see that? After a long, painful hesitation, she finally spoke.


    "Ryan... No, Master... Can I... Can I discuss something with you?" Jessica asked cautiously, her face red.


    "Can you... be a little gentler this time? I''m still in pain down there..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica was helpless. She couldn''t bear to let Mia suffer again, so she had to sacrifice herself. She looked at Ryan with a pleading, adorable expression that nearly melted his heart.


    Of course, Ryan wouldn''t agree so easily. Now that Jessica needed his help, he decided to push her a little further.


    "Of course, but you''ll have to call me Daddy from now on, and you can''t refuse me whenever I want to fuck you," Ryan said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. While being called "Master" was satisfying, having a cute girl like Jessica call him "Daddy" added an extra layer of perverse excitement.


    Jessica''s face paled, but Ryan added nonchalantly, "Of course, if you refuse, I don''t mind. I always enjoy it rough..."


    Faced with his blatant threat, Jessica was on the verge of tears. She knew how brutal Ryan could be. If she allowed him to have his way, she would suffer immensely. But if she refused, he would still force himself on her, and she would have no way to resist. Jessica understood the stakes all too well.


    Ryan wasn''t in a hurry. The most important thing now was to conquer Jessica''s heart. Letting her struggle a bit longer only made it more interesting. After a painful internal debate, Jessica finally looked up at Ryan, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Dad... Daddy, can you be a little gentler when you fuck my ass? I''ll let you bully me in the future..."


    Hearing Jessica call him "Daddy," Ryan''s cock instantly hardened, and a dark, twisted fire ignited within him.


    "I can''t take it anymore, it hurts¡­ I promise¡­ Daddy, good daddy¡­ I''ll agree to whatever you do¡­ From now on I will serve Daddy and give birth to Daddy''s children~ Ahhhh¡­ Please, Daddy¡­ don''t move like that¡­ I can''t take it anymore down there¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "Oh? Then tell me, my dear daughter, how can you serve daddy?" Ryan was very satisfied after hearing this. He pushed into her asshole again and asked urgently.


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ No¡­ Daddy¡­ Ahhhh¡­ You can''t do this¡­ I said¡­ I said¡­ A daughter can lick Daddy with her mouth, can let Daddy fuck her pussy¡­ can let Daddy fuck her asshole¡­ Ahhhhh¡­"


    "What else? Is that all?"


    Ryan smiled wickedly as he looked at Jessica, who had completely gone crazy in his arms and was being tortured to death by him. His huge cock had adapted to the tightness of her anus and penetrated deep into Jessica''s anus again and again, continuing to force her to say obscene words to please him.


    "Also¡­Also¡­there is¡­wuwu¡­the daughter can eat daddy''s semen¡­can lick daddy''s asshole¡­ahhh¡­daddy still likes the daughter''s body¡­the daughter will wash her body and let daddy play with it¡­ahhhh no¡­I''m not saying¡­Dad¡­please¡­stop for a moment, okay¡­"


    "Not bad... my naughty daughter is so good." Ryan kissed her on the cheek as a reward, "What else? You will pass if you say more. Otherwise, Daddy will have to speed up..."


    "Also...also...a daughter can help daddy...and...oooh...I really don''t know what to do..." It was the first time for Jessica to lose her virginity. She didn''t seduce a man at all. She just looked uncomfortable and broken. Her saliva was flowing out of her little mouth. She looked indescribably obscene and cute.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Corrupted

    "Daddy will remind you again, what did Daddy ask you to do just now? Do you remember?" Ryan stretched out his hand, grabbed the rosy little nipple of Jessica''s chest, and twisted it hard, causing her to scream non-stop.


    "Wow¡­ I remembered¡­ and¡­ ahhh¡­ my daughter can give birth to a child for daddy¡­"


    Ryan, who got a satisfactory answer, loosened his hand that was twisting Jessica''s nipple and looked at her with a lewd smile: "Since my naughty daughter answered so well, Daddy will reward you. Come, change your position..."


    Before Jessica could react, he carried her off his lap, turned her around, and laid her flat on the sofa. He then lifted her legs and pressed them forward hard until her legs were pressed against her shoulders. Only then did she notice and looked at Ryan with horror.


    "No¡­ Daddy¡­ Don''t punish me anymore, I really can''t take it anymore! No¡­ I really can''t take it anymore¡­"


    "Hehe, Daddy, this is not a punishment, it''s a reward for my good daughter,"


    Ryan said shamelessly. He asked Mia to caress and stimulate Jessica''s body from behind to prevent her from fainting from excessive pain and to keep her from shaking too much, making it difficult for him to penetrate her. He then aimed his cock at her pink anus again.


    "Good daughter, good daughter, daddy is going to fuck you to death this time!" Ryan roared, grabbed the two delicate feet, thrust his hips forward, and inserted his penis into her anus again.


    With the previous insertion, it was not too difficult to enter this time. After thrusting a dozen times, he once again inserted the entire penis into her anus.


    But at this time, Jessica was completely desperate. Her eyes were filled with pitiful pleading and pain, but it was all in vain. Her little mouth once again emitted seductive moans and cries, and her body was almost folded 180 degrees by Ryan, like a human masturbation cup.


    This posture made her extremely uncomfortable, but it also maximized the strength of his thrusts.


    Ryan''s lower body was thrusting fiercely, hitting her anus again and again, his glans pounding her delicate and sensitive anus with brutal force. Her body shook violently, and even the sofa began to tremble. If Mia hadn''t held Jessica''s body tightly, she would have been twisted beyond recognition. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Daddy¡­daughter is going to be fucked to death¡­ ahhhhhhhh ~ it''s broken¡­ wuwu¡­ I won''t be able to go to the toilet from now on¡­ it hurts so much¡­ my butt is going to be broken¡­ it''s going to be completely broken¡­"


    "Fuck¡­ Fuck you to death¡­ How could I give birth to a slut like you¡­ Your pussy is tight¡­ Your asshole is even tighter, and you love to eat cum¡­ Fuck you to death, you slut¡­ Your slutty daughter¡­ Let daddy fuck you to death¡­"


    The cute expression of the her drove Ryan crazy, and his perverted desire to humiliate her was completely ignited. While he was frantically thrusting his lower body, he was also licking her body.


    "No¡­you slutty daughter, you''re squeezing too tightly, Daddy is going to cum¡­I''m going to cum for you, my slutty daughter¡­oh oh oh¡­it feels so good¡­I can''t take it anymore, I can''t take it anymore¡­"


    Under the stimulation of Jessica''s terribly tight asshole, Ryan finally reached his climax. After inserting his entire penis deep into Jessica''s anus for the last time, his penis began to tremble violently, and large streams of semen spurted out along the glans, pouring into Jessica''s asshole.


    She screamed and almost fainted again.


    The intense pleasure of ejaculation made Ryan''s head spin. If his body hadn''t been half-pressed on Jessica, he would have collapsed beside her. After a long while, he came to his senses and slowly pulled his penis out of her anus.


    "Pop..." The moment Ryan''s glans left Jessica''s anus, the tight anus and the glans rubbed violently, producing a popping sound, like pulling the cork out of a wine bottle. This showed just how tight Jessica''s anus was.


    However, such a tight anus had been completely opened under his brutal destruction. Even though the penis had been pulled out, the anus remained gaping, forming a horrifying round pink hole from which semen and blood continued to flow.


    This was a sign that her intestines had been damaged by Ryan''s fucking. If he hadn''t just ejaculated and felt some pity for Jessica''s body, he would have likely continued his conquest.


    But Ryan didn''t want Jessica to rest so easily. He turned her over and made her lie on her side. The limp little girl suddenly lay under the man''s crotch. Ryan pointed at his cock, which was covered with semen and blood.


    Jessica naturally understood what her "daddy" meant. She looked at him pitifully, but seeing no reaction, she knew she couldn''t resist. She could only endure the pain, slowly opened her little mouth, took the filthy cock covered with various fluids into her mouth, and licked it carefully with her lips and tongue to clean it.


    "And here, you just said that you want to lick daddy''s asshole." After licking the cock clean with great difficulty, Ryan did not let Jessica go. He spread her legs and pointed at the gaping anus in the middle of her buttocks.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, her face filled with disgust, but finally, she obediently moved her knees, knelt behind his buttocks, spread his cheeks with her small hands, stretched out her pink tongue, and began to lick his slightly smelly asshole back and forth.


    It''s exciting just thinking about it. A cute and tender girl like Jessica would be sought after and liked by all men wherever she goes. They would be afraid that she would melt if they held her in their hands, and they would not want to let her do any dirty and tiring work.


    But now she is so lowly and humble that she lies behind a man''s butt and licks his asshole. It''s heartbreaking for everyone to see.


    Enjoying the waves of pleasure coming from his anus, Ryan laughed triumphantly. As he expected, she could no longer escape from his grasp. In the future, she, like Olivia and Mia, would completely become his sex slaves and daughters.


    No matter how he wanted to play with them, they would not resist and could only endure it silently, or enjoy it.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Base

    Ryan then pulled Mia over and made her kneel in front of him, sucking his cock. He enjoyed the licking of the stunning policewoman and the cute girl, and then ejaculated on their pretty faces. It was a perfect threesome plus facial cumshot.


    This was probably the happiest thing in life.


    ------


    The sixth day of the apocalypse...


    Ryan got up very early. The two beautiful policewomen were exhausted from the previous night. Mia was in better shape, as her body had been strengthened.


    Although her anus was still sore from being broken, she could still get out of bed. As for the Jessica, she was in a much worse state. She was still sleeping soundly and likely wouldn''t wake up before noon.


    When Ryan woke up, before he could make any move, the three girls sleeping in the next room heard the noise. Wena and Lena knocked on the door and entered, ready to help Ryan get dressed.


    The two beautiful girls blushed as they looked at his naked, well-built body and the mighty penis between his legs. They felt a mix of shame and surprise but didn''t dare to be negligent in their movements.


    Ryan was a little distracted as he enjoyed the touch of their tender hands sliding across his skin. Olivia''s arrangements were simply amazing. Few people could refuse such personal maids.


    However, Ryan didn''t make any moves. He had just released his sexual desires on the two beautiful policewomen the night before and wasn''t particularly eager for more.


    Moreover, while these three personal maids could be considered goddesses in the eyes of ordinary people, they still fell short compared to women like Mia. Ryan didn''t want to have sex with them immediately, but they were fine as side dishes.


    Wena and Lena, one on the left and one on the right, held the clothes and helped Ryan put them on. He enjoyed the gentle touch of their hands, not having to lift a finger as they dressed him.


    The two beautiful girls respectfully helped the man into his clothes. They had never done such a thing before. In their school days, they were goddesses with countless admirers, and all of them were arrogant.


    Now, they suddenly had to humble themselves and help a man get dressed. It was hard to imagine.


    Ryan didn''t care too much. Although the two beautiful girls were a little clumsy in dressing him, their attitudes were good, and they were very ornamental. They were both wearing black and white maid outfits, which were playful, cute, and full of temptation.


    "Master... please wash up~" Yuna had already prepared the water for washing his face and even stretched out her hand as if she wanted to wash Ryan''s face herself.


    "Ahem..." Ryan choked. He felt as if he had truly become a rich landlord, with beautiful women helping him wash his face and brush his teeth. If this continued, he wondered if he would become completely useless.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Yuna looked at him in panic, thinking she had done something wrong and fearing Ryan''s dissatisfaction.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, just continue," Ryan waved his hand, not rejecting her kindness.


    Yuna served with some fear and trepidation but didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. They had seen Olivia''s cruelty, and such a powerful woman had to call the man in front of her "master." The three of them had to tread carefully.


    "Master, how is it? Are the three of them satisfactory?" Olivia walked in from outside with a smile on her face, clearly pleased.


    "Well, pretty good," Ryan nodded. Although these three couldn''t be considered school beauties, they weren''t far off. Before the apocalypse, they were definitely goddesses that many would worship, and they were qualified to serve him personally.


    "That''s good. I''ve also checked all three of them. This is their first time. If the master likes, you can play with them casually!" Olivia smiled slyly, her eyes full of pride.


    "Have you checked?" Ryan looked at her strangely. Did you take off their pants to check? But then again, Olivia was truly a talent. She was really good at training women.


    After washing up, Ryan and Olivia ate a sumptuous breakfast prepared by several maids and then went downstairs.


    Outside, the base had basically gotten on track. The talented women who were brought back had been assigned to Mia''s subordinates. They would be trained later to go out and kill zombies and search for supplies. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for those who were timid and lacked ability, they were assigned heavy work such as carrying supplies, tidying up houses, building fences, or cultivating land for planting.


    Ryan was preparing for the long term. Although the food in the hospital was enough to last for a while, it was finite. As time went on, food in the world would become scarcer. In the future, self-sufficiency would be essential.


    Of course, it was still a little difficult for these delicate female college students to accept tasks like sweeping floors and carrying things.


    Even though Olivia was enforcing discipline, a few of them still complained. But after being whipped a few times and having their food withheld for a day, the girls quieted down, and no one dared to object anymore.


    From afar, a few girls who were carrying things wiped their sweat and saw Ryan''s figure. They quickly remembered the base rules Olivia had mentioned and hurriedly knelt down in fear and trepidation to salute their master.


    It wasn''t until Ryan waved his hand for them to rise that they dared to stand up. Looking at the man''s receding back, the two girls felt a little sad.


    "It would be great if we could go to the second floor to serve the master personally and not have to do these things," one girl said enviously.


    Although they had never served men before, it was much easier than these dirty and tiring jobs. They didn''t dare to join the guard team to practice killing zombies, so they could only do these basic tasks. But at least it was safer, and there was enough food to ensure they wouldn''t starve.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Training

    Walking to the small square in the middle of the hospital, several women from the guard team were teaching a dozen girls how to kill zombies and do physical exercises.


    They were all still weak, unlike the female guards Ryan had selected, who already had some combat ability. This group of new women were mostly college students or female teachers who had never even touched a gun. Although they had some talent, they still needed time to train.


    "Master, these people have poor physical fitness and need a long time of training. Their shooting skills are even worse. Even if they practice, the bullets brought from the police station are wasted and are not enough for them," Olivia said with some disdain as she watched the group of women practicing clumsily.


    Ryan found it a little funny. How dare you talk about others? You were no different from them back then. If you hadn''t been given several abilities, you''d still be a weakling now. Now that you''ve turned the tables, you want to laugh at others and call them trash?


    Olivia felt a little embarrassed by Ryan''s gaze and smiled awkwardly.


    "I know all this, but it doesn''t matter. Firearms will only become weaker and weaker in the future. The most important thing is to improve your own strength,"


    Ryan said, unconcerned. Level 2 zombies could withstand some low-caliber pistols, not to mention advanced zombies. By then, even a rocket launcher might not faze them.


    Now, Ryan''s physical fitness had reached nearly eighty points, an eight-fold increase compared to an average human.


    His combat power far surpassed this. It could be said that he was now a real superman. Ordinary pistols couldn''t penetrate his body''s defense unless it was a powerful firearm like a Desert Eagle.


    Therefore, firearms could only serve as a transition in the early stages or as a deterrent. To truly thrive, one had to upgrade physical fitness and develop superpowers. That was the only way to survive in the apocalypse.


    The guard members selected by Ryan all had a loyalty of over 80, and each of them had been taught firearms proficiency skills, making them qualified instructors. After being taught this magical ability, the loyalty of these women also rose rapidly.


    Several of them broke through 90 points on the spot, and the others were close behind.


    After inspecting the base, Ryan seemed to have nothing to do, so he lay on the sofa with his arms around Olivia, watching TV.


    It was now the sixth day since the apocalypse began. Although communication equipment hadn''t been completely cut off, a large part of it had been shut down. Only a few TV stations were still broadcasting, and most social media platforms were paralyzed.


    The situation was similar all over the world. Survivors were hiding in corners or behind walls, too afraid to go out.


    Correspondingly, after several days of adjustments, various countries were urgently discussing countermeasures. At the same time, the news continued to report that countries around the world had issued martial law orders and mobilized their military to encircle and suppress the zombies.


    In addition, citizens were instructed to stay at home, lock doors and windows, stock up on drinking water and food, and have confidence that the government would find a way to deal with the disaster.


    Ryan even saw news that the military district near A City was dispatching several reinforced regiments, complete with armored vehicles and infantry fighting vehicles, to clear out the zombies.


    To inspire people, local TV stations and radio stations were mobilized to broadcast the news. On TV, the interview car followed the military convoy from a distance. When the armored vehicles entered the urban area of A and appeared on camera, the convoy stopped.


    The filming crew was kept far outside the isolation zone. The only thing visible in the camera was soldiers jumping out of the armored vehicles and infantry fighting vehicles gradually moving toward the city.


    Although they didn''t encounter large groups of zombies along the way, there were still quite a few sporadic ones. However, they were all wiped out under the powerful firepower of the army, which greatly boosted morale.


    Sitting on the sofa, Olivia frowned, seeming a little unhappy.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?" Ryan pinched her little face.


    "Master, do you think this zombie cleanup plan will be successful?"


    Ryan shook his head. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If there are only ordinary zombies, there''s still a chance. After all, these zombies don''t have any special abilities. But the problem is that zombies are constantly evolving. The more advanced they become, the less effective thermal weapons will be."


    "A City is the capital of ABC Province, with a permanent population of 20 million. Even if we calculate it at 50%, there are at least 10 million zombies at the start of the apocalypse. With so many zombies, how many commanders and high-level zombies could be born? Just keep watching; it definitely won''t be smooth."


    On TV, the host, unable to see the specific situation on the ground, began rambling to fill time. Two minutes later, intense gunfire erupted on TV, followed by the sound of machine guns from infantry fighting vehicles and the steady advance of tanks.


    Ryan had to admire the power of modern weaponry. Heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, grenade launchers, and fully armed soldiers advanced behind the armored vehicles. Even several armed helicopters hovered in the sky. Under such firepower, ordinary zombies were shredded before they could even get close.


    Olivia''s mouth fell open in shock at the display of firepower. However, Ryan wasn''t as impressed. How many weapons could a few reinforced regiments bring?


    The noise was deafening. Many zombies were howling and rushing toward the gunfire. The bullets would eventually run out. What then?


    Weapons of mass destruction couldn''t be used. This was a city, and no one knew how many survivors were still hiding. No one dared to use missiles or rockets to wipe out the city.


    The intense gunfire lasted only a few hours before suddenly ceasing, leaving only the sporadic sound of machine guns, which soon fell silent as well. Then, bursts of black smoke rose, accompanied by continuous explosions. Ryan guessed what was happening: infantry fighting vehicles or armored vehicles were catching fire.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Weak Jinn

    Not long after, on TV, the swarming zombies overwhelmed the army. The camera showed a dense, endless sea of corpses, hideous and terrifying. The last scene was the cameraman''s screams, and then the screen went black.


    "Master~ oh, that''s so scary..." Olivia couldn''t help but shiver. Fortunately, they weren''t in the city center, where the zombies were far denser and more terrifying.


    While Ryan was shocked by the sheer number of zombies, he wasn''t afraid. Although the zombies were evolving, so was he. With the system, he would never fall behind. These zombies were nothing more than points for him.


    "Don''t worry, as long as i am here, there''s nothing to fear from those zombies. We''ll evolve faster than them," Ryan comforted the frightened girl.


    Olivia looked up at her master''s face, feeling much more at ease. She rubbed her head against his arms, feeling safe. "Hmm..."


    Ryan leaned back on the sofa, enjoying Wena''s massage, his head resting on her firm, soft breasts. He found a comfortable position to enjoy the softness. Two girls beside him, Yuna and Lena, brought fruits and drinks, feeding them to Ryan.


    "Ah, it''s so comfortable to lie down. I don''t even want to go out..." Ryan sighed in contentment, feeling the softness against the back of his head. He had originally planned to expand the hospital base to the surrounding areas today, but now he didn''t want to move...


    In the basement, Camila knocked weakly on the door. "Is anyone there? Open the door..."


    Not long after, the door opened, and two women walked in. They were shocked to see Camila, pale and weak, and hurried to report to Lily, who was working outside.


    "Let''s go and check on those two school beauties," Lily said. She knew Olivia wanted to train them well, so she decided to take a look.


    "Sir, please save Jinn. Her fever is very high. Without medicine, something bad will definitely happen," Camila begged with a bitter face. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them hadn''t eaten for nearly a day and had drunk very little water. They were already weak, and Jinn was still running a high fever, her body burning hot.


    Lily walked forward and touched the unconscious Jinn. Her face was flushed, and her temperature was abnormally high. Lily''s expression changed.


    "Go get some antipyretic medicine, and bring some food and water," she instructed her people.


    Not long after, several people returned with antipyretic medicine and administered it to Jinn. Her face looked a little better.


    Lily tossed a bottle of water and some bread to Camila. Looking at the grateful girl, Lily said coldly, "You don''t need to say thank you. What I want are obedient maids, not arrogant school beauty goddesses. Remember, this is the apocalypse. We don''t have much patience. Think about it carefully."


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Olivia came over from behind and put her arm around Lily''s shoulders.


    "You silly girl, didn''t you say you wanted to discipline them both? Why are they nowhere to be seen now? Do you want me to do it?" Lily looked at her unhappily.


    "Ahem... well~" Olivia rolled her eyes. She had completely forgotten about these two while enjoying herself in her master''s arms that morning. If someone hadn''t informed her, she might not have known until now that Jinn had a high fever and was unconscious.


    "Okay, you handle this. I''m also responsible for managing the base''s operations!" Lily was helpless. Olivia had thrown all the responsibilities onto her, making it seem like she was doing everything now.


    "Um¡­ okay." Olivia felt a little embarrassed. It was fine for her to brainwash and train people, but managing the base was really difficult for her.


    Lily left the basement. Camila carefully helped Jinn up and fed her some water. Since Jinn couldn''t eat much at the moment, she only took a few bites of bread.


    Camila''s complexion looked a little better, and her dry lips were moistened. She glanced at Olivia, who was watching coldly, and felt a pang of guilt. She didn''t know how this woman would treat the two of them.


    Little did she know, Olivia was also muttering to herself. This was her first time handling something like this. Although she had some ideas, she was still a newbie. After thinking for a long time, she decided to find some movies to watch or browse certain websites to learn.


    After only a short while, Olivia''s face turned red. The things she saw were far too exciting. She had thought that the games she played with her master were wild enough, but now it seemed like child''s play.


    "First of all, the female slave must be familiar with her own body and give up her shame and hatred. Only in this way can she serve her master better~" Olivia muttered to herself.


    Camila felt a chill run down her spine as she noticed Olivia''s gaze. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Olivia carefully examined the two beautiful schoolgirls. Camila was the enchanting type, with a curvy figure and a charming appearance. Despite her pure look, there was still a hint of coquettishness about her.


    As for Jinn, even in her semi-conscious state, it was clear she had a proud personality and wouldn''t easily submit.


    "Then let''s start with Camila and practice slowly..." Olivia smiled evilly and rubbed her hands together.


    At this moment, Camila was wearing a white shirt and a short skirt, exposing a large area of her fair skin.


    Her plump breasts were almost spilling out. Since she hadn''t had the chance to change clothes in the past two days, her outfit was slightly tattered, and her white bra was faintly visible through the collar.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Camila retreated in fear, trying to struggle, but she was held down by two women and couldn''t move. Not only had she been starving for a day and had no strength, but even if she were well-fed, she probably wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    ''She''s so youthful and charming. I feel pity for her!'' Even in her fear, the coquettish look in Camila''s eyes didn''t fade.


    On the contrary, her pitiful appearance made people want to dominate and abuse her. Even Olivia felt a little moved. She was sure the master would be satisfied.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Olivias Training

    Under Olivia''s orders, Camila was quickly stripped naked and tied to a steel frame in the basement. Her hands and feet were bound, leaving her completely immobilized.


    The girl struggled desperately, but it was futile. With her pitiful strength, how could she possibly match the enhanced Olivia?


    "What''s the first step?" Olivia muttered to herself. "You need to break their arrogance, make them aware of their own lewdness, and develop their body sensitivity¡ªthe higher, the better."


    "Master, do you have... that kind of thing?" Olivia ran upstairs and asked Ryan, who was being intimate with her sister.


    "What thing? Can''t you just say it directly?" Ryan was confused, not understanding what she was referring to.


    "Oh, it''s that... the aphrodisiac, the kind used for women..." Olivia said, somewhat embarrassed.


    "What? You still want to try it?" Ryan looked at her strangely, his eyes full of ridicule.


    "No, not for me. I''m doing this to train those two school beauties for you, Master~" Olivia explained, her face flushing.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news. Here, this is it. The medicine is very effective. Remember not to use too much..." Ryan rummaged through his personal space and tossed a bottle to Olivia.


    As for how he had obtained it, it was during one of his trips to an erotic lingerie store. He had found a stash of these items in the back of the warehouse, along with a bunch of auxiliary tools. Since they seemed handy, Ryan had taken them with him and now handed them over to Olivia.


    Olivia held the assortment of items, some of which she recognized, but most were unfamiliar to her. She hadn''t had time to examine them closely earlier, but in her mind, training a female slave wasn''t much different from training a puppy.


    Of course, this was just her own assumption, and she decided to proceed accordingly.


    In the basement, the two women looked at Camila, who was tied to the rack, and exchanged glances. Earlier, Mistress Olivia had tied up the woman with great enthusiasm and then left in a hurry, leaving them unsure of her next move.


    Camila was panicking. Her limbs were bound, and although it wasn''t painful, she was completely naked except for her bra and underwear. She knew it wouldn''t be long before she was completely exposed.


    The girl was both scared and terrified. If it were just about serving the man, she might have been able to endure letting him play with her body.


    But she feared he had some perverse methods in mind. Camila''s suspicions seemed confirmed when Olivia returned with a bag full of items. It was clear this woman was into extreme, thrilling activities, which terrified the girl.


    Sure enough, not long after, Olivia returned with several bags. Camila''s body stiffened. She recognized some of the items¡ªwhips, handcuffs¡ªfrom the pornographic films she had secretly watched with her roommates. But those films had been tame compared to what she was facing now.


    "Oh, which one should I use first?" Olivia looked at the pile of items on the table, seemingly overwhelmed. "Forget it, I''ll just use all of them..."


    Hearing her words, Camila grew even more frantic. "No, no..."


    "I haven''t even started yet! Why are you so excited?" Olivia said, exasperated. She had only gestured with the items, and the girl was already terrified.


    "Please, don''t use those! I promise, I''m willing to serve your master and will never resist. I... this is my first time, so please don''t use those things..." Camila pleaded, her voice trembling as Olivia approached.


    No matter what, she was just an innocent college student who had never even been in a romantic relationship. Now, tied up and about to be "trained," she was utterly terrified.


    "Be good and wear this..." Olivia placed a blindfold over Camila''s eyes. According to some forum she had read, blindfolds heightened body sensitivity since the person couldn''t see. Whether it was true or not, Olivia was willing to try.


    However, with the blindfold on, the enchanting school beauty became even more frightened. Her body trembled, tears streamed down her face, and she continued to beg for mercy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I just want to develop your body a little. After all, you don''t want to be the master''s maids, and the master happens to need two bitches. I think you two are perfect. Don''t be afraid. It''s my first time too, so I''ll be very gentle..."


    Olivia laughed, but to Camila, it sounded like a death sentence. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... no~ No, I''m willing. I''m willing to be the master''s maid. Please don''t use those things~" Camila struggled, shaking the steel frame she was tied to.


    "It''s too late. I don''t want the master to see anyone resisting him. To be safe, you''ll just have to sit on the master''s bitches obediently. It''s your honor." Camila almost cursed out loud. It was her honor to be his bitch? How twisted was this woman''s mind? She treated her master like a god.


    However, Camila only dared to curse in her heart. She wasn''t stupid. If she angered this lunatic, who knew what even more vicious methods she would use?


    "It really works. It seems the forum was right. I''m going to become a master of training..." Olivia slowly stroked the girl''s body, feeling her tremble with fear. She immediately became a believer in the training strategies she had read online.


    "A ball gag is a common sadomasochistic device that can block the mouth or keep the mouth open for a long time, making the wearer unable to speak. In sadomasochistic activities, only the masochists wear gags, while the sadists do not. Wearing a gag deprives the wearer of the right to speak, causing a sense of humiliation and helplessness."


    Looking at the small black ball in her hand, Olivia felt it was magical that such a small thing could have such an effect.


    Pinching Camila''s mouth, Olivia stuffed it into her mouth amid the girl''s sobs, and then tied it to the back of her head.


    "Woo... Heh~ Oh~ Um... Um~" Now, Camila couldn''t even speak. She could only whimper a few times, with saliva flowing from the corners of her mouth, looking very weird.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Humiliation

    Olivia found it very interesting, but Camila was suffering. Her cheeks felt sore, and because the ball gag blocked her mouth, she couldn''t even swallow her saliva.


    She could only open her mouth and drool like a fool, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    There were still many things to do, so Olivia had to give them to the girl one by one. About half an hour later, Olivia stopped with satisfaction and admired her work.


    At this point, Camila was lying on the ground, a blindfold covering her eyes, a ball gag in her mouth, and an iron chain tied to her neck near the table. Her bra had been removed, and a nipple clamp adorned each of her pink nipples, each with a bell that jingled at the slightest movement.


    The girl''s hands were tied behind her back with a corset. Olivia had opted not to use handcuffs, fearing improper use might injure Camila''s wrists if she struggled.


    As for Camila''s lower body, Olivia left her underwear on but applied an aphrodisiac, spreading it evenly and carefully touching every sensitive area.


    In truth, there were many more props available, but their operation was too complicated. Olivia didn''t dare to experiment recklessly. Since this was their first training session, it was better to take things slow.


    Camila lay on the ground, her mind groggy and dizzy. Everything was dark before her eyes, and every sensation in her body felt magnified. The nipple clamps on her breasts sent sharp, needle-like pain through her, leaving her brain numb. Her hands bound awkwardly behind her back made movement difficult.


    Saliva dripped uncontrollably from the corners of her mouth, and her breathing felt labored. Meanwhile, her lower body began to tingle and grow numb. Her vagina felt as if countless ants were crawling over it, an unbearable itch that made her want to reach down and scratch desperately.


    To make matters worse, as time passed, a hollow emptiness grew in her lower body, as though something vital was missing.


    The discomfort was overwhelming, leaving her unable to think clearly. She could only lie powerless on the ground, drooling like a sow and emitting muffled "ho ho ho" sounds.


    "Did I use too much¡­?"


    Olivia was startled to see Camila looking so disoriented. She hadn''t realized that while the props she used were entry-level, they were still far too intense for a young girl experiencing them for the first time.


    Using one might have been fine, but combining several at once overwhelmed Camila, leaving her unable to think straight.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Jinn, roused from her drowsiness, seemed to hear something. When she opened her eyes, she saw Camila lying naked on the ground, with three women squatting nearby, watching with interest. Fury immediately surged within her.


    She struggled to get up, but her limbs felt weak. Although her high fever had subsided, the lingering weakness from her illness hadn''t fully dissipated. Propping herself up, she stumbled over to Olivia.


    "You¡­ let her go¡­" Jinn''s face paled as she reached out, trying to remove the things from Camila''s body.


    "Bitch¡­ how dare you?" Olivia''s anger flared, and she slapped Jinn to the ground. The school beauty''s cheek reddened and swelled.


    Stunned by the slap, Jinn sat on the ground, covering her face in fear. In school, no one would dare even scold her, let alone hit her. Now, humiliated and terrified, she could only stare at Olivia.


    "Hmph¡­ you don''t know what''s good for you. I spared you because of your high fever, but now you''re asking for it. You can''t blame anyone else. You two, strip her naked, use the same props on her, and double the dose of the medicine¡­" Olivia ordered coldly.


    "You¡­ you can''t do this! This is imprisonment¡­ you''re breaking the law¡­" Jinn protested, her heart aching as she looked at her best friend lying on the ground, drooling and seemingly unconscious.


    "What, you regret it now? Isn''t it your fault she''s like this? A maid who should obediently serve her master doesn''t know gratitude and even resists? You''re nothing but a cheapskate. Everything could have been fine, but now you''ve ruined your best friend¡­"


    Olivia sneered, her disdain evident. She had long been annoyed with Jinn''s arrogance and stupidity, which not only made her useless but also dragged Camila down.


    Jinn knelt weakly on the ground, Olivia''s words cutting deep. Shame and regret overwhelmed her, and tears streamed down her face. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Camila. It''s my fault¡­ I hurt you¡­" The proud school beauty lowered her head, murmuring in anguish.


    "What''s the use of regretting now? You''d better just be a good bitch for your master~"


    "I¡­ I promise I''ll be your master''s¡­ bitch. But you have to promise to let her go¡­" It was excruciatingly difficult for the proud school beauty to utter such words, but for Camila''s sake, she was willing to humble herself.


    "Well¡­" Olivia rolled her eyes, a wicked smile spreading across her face as she looked at Jinn''s pleading expression. "No¡­"


    "Why?¡­" Jinn felt helpless and furious. She had already humbled herself to such an extent, yet Olivia remained unmoved.


    Of course, Olivia wouldn''t reveal her true intentions. She wanted to see how far a proud woman like Jinn would go to save her best friend. The deeper the regret and heartbreak, the more satisfying it would be. With Jinn''s pride, her bond with Camila must be profound. To save her, she might do the unthinkable.


    Seeing Olivia''s mocking gaze, Jinn sighed inwardly. Her pride would never allow her to bow her head, even in death. But she wasn''t heartless. Despite her disdain for men, her bond with Camila was genuine. Seeing her best friend humiliated and tormented in such a way was unbearable.


    ''Maybe if I die, this woman will stop tormenting Camila¡­'' Jinn thought hopelessly, her heart heavy with sorrow. For her, seeing her friend suffer was worse than enduring humiliation herself.


    "Do you want to kill yourself to save her?" Olivia asked, as if reading her thoughts.


    "Yes¡­ If I die, you won''t care anymore. Let me apologize to you and let her go. I promise Camila won''t cause any more trouble," Jinn said, lifting her head.


    "How ridiculous! Do you think I''m doing this just for revenge? I simply think you two are pretty, and the master happens to need two bitches. With your looks, you''re qualified to be his bitches~"


    Olivia''s words struck Jinn like a slap, humiliating her to the core. School beauties like her were always adored and pursued, yet now she was being told she was merely "qualified" to be someone''s bitch. The shame was unbearable.


    "If you dare to kill yourself, I''ll strip your best friend naked, throw her outside for everyone to see, record it, and upload it online¡­" Olivia''s threat made Jinn''s face pale in horror.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Desperate Jinn

    "You bastard... madman, bitch~" Jinn couldn''t help but burst into curses, her eyes filled with anger and hatred as she glared at Olivia.


    "Keep scolding me. Just remember, no matter what happens, don''t have any bad thoughts toward me. Otherwise, you''ll definitely regret it~"


    Olivia remained indifferent, automatically filtering out the swear words. After all, Jinn couldn''t say anything worse.


    Jinn gritted her teeth, her gaze locked on Olivia. She had never hated anyone so much in her life. This woman had used her best friend to threaten her. If she had the ability, she would have torn Olivia apart.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it would be such a pity if such a beautiful body were damaged..." Olivia stroked Jinn''s delicate figure. Her skin was as white as jade, her appearance ethereal, and her proportions perfect. Camila''s figure was good, but it still paled in comparison to Jinn''s. She truly deserved her place among the top three school beauties in the country.


    Jinn felt a growing sense of despair. This woman was relentless. For someone as proud as her, being stripped naked and treated like an object was worse than death.


    "I''m begging you. Whatever conditions you want to let her go, I''ll agree to them..." Jinn said hoarsely, her voice tinged with despair.


    "Oh, our proud school beauty finally knows how to bow her head?" Olivia smiled playfully. "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Since you''re begging me, I have two requests. First, kneel down and lick my feet."


    Jinn clenched her fists in anger, her eyes darting to Camila, who lay on the ground, drooling unconsciously. After a long pause, she lowered her proud head and slowly knelt before Olivia.


    This surprised Olivia. She hadn''t expected Jinn to go this far for her best friend. This woman was incredibly proud. Even when forced to kneel at gunpoint and asked to become a maid, she had never lowered her head.


    "Fine, forget about licking shoes. I''m not that perverted. The second requirement is that you must compete with your bestie. If you perform well as a bitch and satisfy the master, I might consider letting her go. If you half-heart it, she''ll take your place."


    Jinn''s face changed slightly. She was intelligent enough to see through Olivia''s plan: to break her self-esteem, humiliate her in the most shameful way, and force her to actively learn how to serve a man. This was a step-by-step destruction of her will, from body to soul.


    "Okay, I promise you..." Jinn lowered her head in pain, tears streaming down her face as she agreed to the demand.


    "Very good, let''s get started..." Olivia waved her hand, and several women stepped forward, applying the same props to Jinn¡ªonly more intensely... (Forgive me for not knowing how to write about training, so let''s leave it at that... ????)


    ------


    "Today, your task is to kill 10 zombies each. If you fail, you''ll either feed the zombies or go back to farming. Here are the weapons you can choose from." Inside the hospital, Mia was leading several of his men in training.


    Looking at the frightened eyes of the women, Mia said coldly, "Since you''ve chosen this path, you''ll inevitably risk your lives. There''s no room for idle people in the base. If anyone wants to just eat and wait to die, I''ll be the first to deal with them." His eyes were cold and cruel.


    The first to step forward were the female students who had been captured by Yale and toyed with in the gymnasium. They were filled with hatred and refused to be humiliated by men just for a bite of food. They had endured enough.


    "What are you waiting for? Either go kill the zombies, or I''ll throw you out to feed them..." Mia said, glaring at the hesitant group of women.


    The women were terrified. Though they feared killing zombies, they didn''t want to become servants. While Mia had promised enough food for maids on the farm, their status would be different. Who would want to be ordered around?


    Stirred by his words, the women finally picked up their weapons, gritted their teeth, and prepared to fight the zombies to the death.


    "Well... at least you''re not completely useless," Mia nodded.


    "Look here. If you perform well enough and prove your loyalty to the master, you might be rewarded with abilities like this..." As he spoke, Mia bent a steel bar as thick as a finger and threw it. The bar embedded itself into the concrete wall, leaving only half exposed. The women were stunned.


    "Could it be that the owner of this base has superpowers? Can he make people stronger?"


    The women couldn''t help but wonder. Mia''s abilities were clearly superhuman. He bent a steel bar with ease and threw it with such force that it pierced the wall. If it hit a person, they''d die instantly.


    The women''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. If they could gain such strength, surviving in this apocalypse would be no issue. Strength wasn''t just a man''s desire¡ªwomen craved it too. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those who had witnessed Olivia nail Ale to the wall with a knife were even more convinced. Who wouldn''t yearn for such power?


    "Very good, follow me..." Mia led the group of over 20 women to the retractable door at the hospital entrance. Seeing the zombies outside, baring their fangs and claws, he nodded, and someone opened the electronic door.


    "Ah... howl~" The released zombies immediately surged through the gap, some even trampling over their companions.


    After letting in more than a dozen zombies, Mia closed the door. The women, armed and outnumbering the zombies, rushed forward with red eyes. If they didn''t act now, they might as well wait to die.


    Click, thud, bang~ The sounds of zombies being killed filled the air. Watching the disorganized women, Mia shook her head. She had to step in, using her gun to take down zombies that broke through, ensuring no one was bitten. After all, there was no cure for the zombie virus.


    It had to be said, these women were brave but completely disorganized. Facing a single clumsy zombie, they were flustered, and some nearly got bitten.


    "Remember, the zombies'' weaknesses are their brains and hearts. Anywhere else won''t kill them. Be precise and efficient. No need for fancy moves¡ªjust strike quickly and accurately."


    Mia demonstrated, stepping forward. She dodged a zombie''s clumsy bite and drove her dagger into its skull. The zombie collapsed instantly.


    "See? That''s how it''s done. Accurate, fast, and simple. Low-level zombies are easy to kill. With a little courage and a weapon, anyone can do it." The women watched with envy and admiration as Mia spoke.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Hail Building

    Upstairs, Ryan watched the scene and nodded. Lily, standing beside him, smiled. "Mia is really good at training people. She truly deserves to be a special police officer~"


    "Well... it seems she''ll be responsible for personnel training in the future~"


    Ryan mused. After all, those who were more capable would be given more responsibilities. He rarely worried about the base''s affairs, leaving them to the women. His days were spent lounging or venturing out to find survivors to increase the base''s population.


    Lily looked at her brother helplessly. She hadn''t realized how lazy he could be. But since she was the one who spoiled him, she could only silently share the burden.


    Ryan hugged his sister''s slender waist from behind, feeling a sense of peace and comfort. Ever since she confessed her feelings, their relationship had shifted, though it hadn''t progressed further. It wasn''t that Ryan was unwilling, but his feelings for his sister were unique.


    If there was anyone in the world he trusted unconditionally, it was her. Of course, now Olivia and a few others might also be added to that list.


    Ryan didn''t want to ruin the relationship between himself and his sister over this. Although he enjoyed playing with women, he wasn''t the type to be obsessed with sex. What Ryan cherished was the intimate connection with his sister, which brought her a sense of comfort and security.


    Lily rested her head on her brother''s shoulder, savoring his embrace. The atmosphere in the room grew quiet, as if the apocalypse outside didn''t exist. It felt like a moment between lovers, whispering sweet nothings to each other on a sunny day.


    "Master, I have something important to report..." A woman suddenly rushed in, interrupting the moment.


    Ryan rolled his eyes helplessly. The rare intimacy with his sister had been cut short. Seeing his reaction, Lily smiled gently, kissed him on the corner of his mouth, and then turned to the woman kneeling on the ground.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Master, during today''s reconnaissance, survivors were spotted inside the Hail Building, about one kilometer to the east..." The woman reported urgently, not daring to delay.


    "Hail Building?" Ryan pondered for a moment. It was a fairly large commercial building, constructed a decade ago and one of the more famous structures in A City. Though it covered a small area, it had over twenty floors and was well-known.


    Looking at the photos on his phone, Ryan could vaguely make out figures moving on the rooftop. His eyes lit up. A building of that size likely housed many survivors and contained various supplies. He had been considering expanding the hospital''s influence, and the Hail Building seemed like a good starting point.


    "How about sending Mia with the armored vehicle and some female soldiers?" Lily suggested, noticing Ryan''s interest.


    "No need. I just want to go out for some fun..." Ryan waved his hand dismissively. Lily could only let him go.


    At the beginning of the apocalypse, the Hail Building had experienced its share of chaos before being taken over by a man named Banner. Even before the world ended, Banner had been a notorious figure in A City underground scene, with connections everywhere.


    Armed with a smuggled pistol, Banner had gathered all the survivors in the building and established a base. He was ruthless and cruel, eliminating anyone who resisted by throwing them to the zombies. Few dared to oppose him.


    Banner also had several trusted men under his command¡ªformer subordinates from his pre-apocalypse days. They were tall, strong, and fierce-looking, helping him exploit the remaining survivors without remorse.


    "Madam Rose, what about the army you said would come to rescue us? Why hasn''t there been any movement? Are you lying to me?" Banner asked with a sinister smile, his eyes filled with desire as he stared at the beautiful woman.


    "Don''t worry. My husband is the mayor of A City. His status is high, and the authorities won''t abandon him. They''ll definitely come to rescue us," Rose replied, trying to sound calm despite her inner turmoil.


    When the apocalypse began, Rose had been shopping in the Hail Building. Chased by zombies, she was forced to stay there. She knew Banner from before¡ªback then, he had been nothing more than an insignificant ant in her eyes, someone she could crush effortlessly. But now, the tables had turned.


    "Really? This is the second time you''ve said that. I don''t want to hear it a third time. My patience is running thin," Banner said coldly. He eyed the well-maintained, elegant woman in front of him but held back from making a move.


    If she were an ordinary woman, he wouldn''t have hesitated. Resistance was futile, and those who complained would be thrown to the zombies. So far, three women had met that fate, and the other survivors dared not protest.


    But Rose was different. Her status made him cautious. The country''s power hadn''t completely collapsed¡ªit was just in chaos, and no one knew when order would be restored. Moreover, Rose''s connections were significant. If anything happened to her, the consequences could be dire.


    As Banner walked away, Rose legs nearly gave out. His gaze had been terrifying, filled with desire and brutality. She slumped into a chair, clutching her phone. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Husband, when will you come to save me..." she whispered, her voice trembling.


    If not for her quick thinking¡ªrevealing her identity and promising to arrange a helicopter to rescue Banner and his men¡ªshe would have already been stripped and violated. She had seen what happened to the other women.


    Two had committed suicide after being raped, and another had been thrown to the zombies for resisting too violently. Rose had witnessed it all, and the fear had taken root in her heart.


    No matter who you were, facing such danger would leave you terrified. Rose was no exception. As the mayor''s wife, she had never experienced such horrors. Seeing those women being toyed with and gang-raped, she feared the same fate awaited her. Death seemed preferable.


    Desperate, Rose dialed her husband''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is no longer available," the automated voice replied. She froze, unable to believe it.


    Just yesterday, she had spoken to her husband. He had vowed to send someone to rescue her, urging her to stay strong. But now, his number was unreachable?


    Refusing to accept it, Rose called again. The same cold tone greeted her. This was a critical moment¡ªhow could her husband be unreachable?


    Biting her lip, a horrifying thought crossed her mind, "Could my husband, who always claimed to love me, have abandoned me in this crisis?"


    The idea made her tremble. If not for her promise, Banner would have acted long ago. She had seen the lust in his eyes countless times. Her identity had protected her so far, but now, with hope fading, she didn''t know what he might do.


    Rose felt a growing sense of despair and couldn''t help but resent her husband for abandoning her. But the most pressing issue was finding a way to escape. She refused to be forced to serve a scumbag like Banner.


    After leaving the room, Banner''s face twisted with frustration. He had been coveting Rose for a long time. She was plump, dignified, and seductive, with the charm of a mature woman and the beauty of someone much younger. If not for her promise of rescue, he would have taken her long ago.


    In Banner''s room, a beautiful woman with an elegant demeanor pulled a sheet over her body, eyeing the scattered bottles of mineral water on the floor with longing but not daring to move.


    For a powerless woman, the world outside¡ªfilled with man-eating monsters¡ªwas too dangerous. Survival required sacrifice. In peacetime, that might have meant effort, youth, or a bit of pride. But now, it meant giving up one''s body, dignity, and even soul.


    Nearly a week into the apocalypse, the food and water stored by many had run out. The first survival crisis had arrived. Acts that once seemed unthinkable were becoming the norm, evolving in increasingly disturbing ways.


    The woman on the bed was a white-collar worker¡ªno, a gold-collar worker, given her income. She could afford to buy a house and car outright in this expensive city. Even in the past, she had dismissed the advances of men with disdain.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Killing Inside Hail Building

    But now, it was the end of the world, and the abilities she once prided herself on were useless. In fact, for a little food and water¡ªworthless on a normal day¡ªshe had to endure being pressed onto a bed and abused by a man, all to avoid starving to death.


    "Hahaha... My little beauty, here I come~" Banner, who had just been aroused by Rose, returned to the room. He eyed the woman''s delicate body and pounced on her. A trace of sadness and pain flashed in the woman''s eyes as she silently endured.


    ----


    Ryan moved forward and soon reached the entrance of the Hail Building. It was no longer the prosperous and beautiful place it once was. Now, it was covered in blood, desolate, and dilapidated.


    The entrance to the shopping mall was blocked by several large counters, and all passages were sealed. Outside, hordes of zombies surrounded the building, growling and roaring.


    Ryan quickly assessed the situation. Over a hundred zombies were gathered at the entrance alone, not to mention those in other directions. The building was like an isolated island¡ªno one could get out, and it was nearly impossible to mount a rescue.


    For safety reasons, no one lived below the third floor of the Hail Building. Fearful of sudden zombie attacks, everyone resided above the third floor, with the lower stairs completely blocked.


    Though Banner''s methods were ruthless, he wasn''t stupid. In addition to ensuring sufficient food supplies, he handed over some of the women he deemed expendable to his subordinates. Under the dual pressures of temptation and force, the base remained relatively stable.


    Ryan didn''t use the main entrance. Instead, he climbed to the fourth floor through a ventilation duct and jumped in through a window.


    The interior of the building was a mess. Nearby shops and clothing stores were in disarray, with tables and cabinets scattered everywhere¡ªa clear sign of the chaos that had erupted when the apocalypse began. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the staircase leading to the fourth floor, two of Banner''s men were on guard. They were playing cards, with a few empty liquor bottles beside them.


    "Haha... I win, I win! Give me a cigarette," one of the men said, waving at his opponent. But the other man was frozen, staring past him.


    "Hey, don''t try to cheat. Are you playing dumb to avoid losing?" the winner said, annoyed.


    The other man didn''t respond. The winner followed his gaze and saw Ryan standing behind him. Startled, he jumped to his feet. "Fuck! Who are you? Where did you come from?"


    Both men knew no one lived below the third floor, as they feared zombies might break in. They were guarding the stairs on the fourth floor, so where had this man come from? Was he a ghost?


    After a quick glance at Ryan¡ªthin, unarmed, and seemingly harmless¡ªthe two men relaxed, their tone turning arrogant.


    "Kid, where did you come from? Can you fly or something?"


    They approached Ryan, and one of them even placed a hand on his shoulder, his tone clearly hostile.


    "Not talking? Are you stupid?" the other man asked, puzzled.


    Ryan frowned. He grabbed the arm resting on his shoulder and twisted it gently. The man''s arm bent unnaturally, and he dropped to his knees, screaming.


    "Ahhh... you''re asking for death!" The other man lunged at Ryan but was kicked back with even greater force. He flew across the room, clutching his stomach and wailing in pain.


    "Answer me. How many people are in this building? Who''s in charge? What weapons do they have?" Ryan demanded, still holding the man with the twisted arm.


    "Ah... bastard, let go of my hand! You''re dead!" the man shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, so you won''t cooperate even when I ask nicely..." Ryan shook his head. He stood up and stomped on the man''s arm, breaking it. The man screamed and passed out.


    "What about you? Can you answer me?" Ryan turned to the other man, who was lying on the ground, terrified.


    The man nodded frantically, too scared to speak. Though they were gangsters who had bullied others before, they had never encountered someone as ruthless as Ryan, who could break an arm without hesitation.


    "I''ll tell you! There are less than a hundred people in the building. It''s run by a gangster named Banner. He has a smuggled pistol, and some of his men have modified nail guns. They all live on the 17th floor..."


    The man spilled everything without needing further prompting.


    "Good. Thank you very much..." Ryan said impatiently. Under the terrified gaze of the man, he ended both of their lives.


    Bang!


    Ryan kicked open the door to a room on the fourth floor. The naked man inside was beheaded by Ryan''s knife before he could even curse. The woman in the room screamed, her cries echoing through the corridor.


    "What the hell is that noise?"


    "Why are you screaming?" Two or three men rushed out of nearby rooms. When they saw Ryan in the hallway, they froze. They had never seen him before.


    Ryan didn''t waste time. He moved swiftly, decapitating the closest man. The others, too far to attack immediately, turned and fled upstairs...


    Not long after, on the 17th floor, in Banner''s room, one of his men burst in, shouting frantically, "Boss! Someone''s coming up from downstairs!"


    "Fuck! Don''t you know how to knock?" Banner, who had been in the middle of sex, was startled. He grabbed an ashtray and hurled it at the man, hitting him in the head and drawing blood.


    The man, bleeding and terrified, stammered, "Boss, there''s a man coming up from below. Many of our brothers are dead!"


    Banner quickly dressed and stormed out of the room, cursing. "How many people are there? Do they have guns?"


    "No, just one man... with a long knife," the man explained.


    "One man with a knife? And you couldn''t stop him? How useless are you?" Banner was both surprised and furious.


    For safety, he had stationed most of his men on the lower floors to buy time in case of a zombie breach. His own floor was sparsely guarded, with only a few men and the women he kept.


    As Banner descended, he noticed something was wrong. At first, there had been shouting and screaming from below, but now it was eerily quiet, as if everyone was dead.


    At the elevator entrance on the tenth floor, several men lay dead. Some had their limbs severed, others were decapitated, and one was impaled on the wall with a steel pipe. The scene was gruesome.


    At the staircase on the tenth floor, three men armed with nail guns stood ready, flanked by others wielding machetes and daggers. Opposite them, Ryan pulled his long knife from a corpse.


    "Oh, what a grand welcome," Ryan said with an evil grin. The men opposite broke into a cold sweat. Despite their numbers and the nail guns, Ryan''s presence was terrifying.


    He had fought his way up from the lower floors, killing dozens of their comrades in moments. He was like a god of death.


    "Brother, what brings you here? If there''s anything you need, just say the word, and we''ll make it happen," one of Banner''s confidants said, trembling. Normally a cruel and vicious man, he was now sweating profusely, speaking humbly in an attempt to negotiate peace.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Worthy?

    "Okay, take me to see your boss!"


    Ryan said nonchalantly, his face calm and unflushed, not a trace of fatigue in his demeanor. He had just killed more than a dozen people, yet there wasn''t a drop of blood on him. It was precisely this that made the men opposite him even more terrified.


    As Ryan slowly approached, several of them instinctively stepped aside out of fear, allowing him to pass. He walked up the stairs with ease. Despite being outnumbered, it felt as though the tables had turned.


    At the top of the stairs, in the middle of the wide corridor, stood Banner, his face fierce and menacing. He was flanked by a few of his underlings, exuding an aura of danger, like a tiger ready to pounce.


    The underling who had come up earlier had already briefed him on the situation. Banner knew that the ordinary-looking man before him was, in fact, a terrifyingly powerful killer.


    Yet, Ryan''s casual demeanor and relaxed expression made it seem as though he was strolling through a mall¡ªif not for the blood-stained long sword in his hand.


    Banner glanced at the underling who had reported the situation, his confusion evident. The underling trembled, lowered his head in fear, and whispered a few more words to his boss.


    Banner''s heart sank. The man''s attitude was unmistakable. This was the ruthless killer who had slaughtered dozens of his men without breaking a sweat. Ryan''s calmness only heightened Banner''s wariness.


    Though Ryan appeared unthreatening, Banner''s instincts screamed that something was off. Facing the siege of more than a dozen men and three or four guns, Ryan''s composure was anything but normal.


    "Brother, you''ve got impressive skills. We can talk this through. I see potential in you. If you join me, you''ll have a top position in this base. Money, power, women¡ªyou''ll have it all," Banner began, attempting to recruit him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you think? Interested? Or if there''s something else you want, we can negotiate," Banner added, his tone persuasive. He wasn''t foolish. Even though Ryan had killed dozens of his men, it didn''t matter. If he could recruit Ryan, the loss would be worth it.


    "Wow, those are some tempting conditions..." Ryan took a few steps forward, sensing Banner''s sincerity. If it weren''t for the system, he might have been swayed.


    But now, Ryan sneered, "Recruit me? Make me submit to you? Let me ask you this¡ªare you even worthy?"


    Banner''s smile froze, replaced by shock. His expression darkened. "Kid, you''ve got some nerve..."


    "I know you''re a good fighter, but so what? Do you see this? It''s a gun. A pistol. No matter how skilled you are, can you outmatch this? Can you stop bullets?" Banner snarled, pointing the pistol at Ryan.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. Submit to me, and I''ll let bygones be bygones. How about it?"


    "A gun? Is this what you''re talking about?" Ryan smirked. With a flick of his wrist, a submachine gun materialized in his hands, its barrel aimed directly at Banner.


    The men around them stared in stunned silence, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    "You... stop playing tricks! You think this is some kind of magic show? Ah¡ª" Before Banner could finish, Ryan pulled the trigger. A burst of gunfire erupted, and the bullets struck Banner''s wrist with precision, shattering the pistol in his hand and sending it clattering to the ground.


    "Is this what you call a gun?"


    Banner collapsed with a scream, blood gushing from his wound. The ground beneath him was soon stained red. His mind reeled in disbelief. One moment, Ryan had been holding a long sword; the next, a submachine gun had appeared out of thin air¡ªand it was real.


    No wonder Ryan had been so dismissive. With their limited strength, they were no match for him. It was a miracle they hadn''t been wiped out already.


    "So, I ask again¡ªare you worthy?" Ryan stepped on Banner''s broken arm, eliciting another agonized scream. Banner nearly passed out from the pain.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong! Big brother, let''s talk this over. I have women here. I''ll make it up to you. There''s a very beautiful one..." Banner kowtowed frantically, begging for mercy. He turned to one of his underlings and barked, "Go! Bring that bitch Rose out to serve this big brother!"


    "Brother, please spare me. I was wrong. Just wait a moment. I''ll make it up to you. You can have any woman here. Do whatever you want with them," Banner pleaded, his voice trembling.


    The once-feared gangster boss was now reduced to a groveling mess, willing to do anything to save his life.


    As Banner knelt and begged, his underlings followed suit, too terrified to resist. They had seen their boss, armed with a pistol, get disarmed and maimed in an instant. How could they possibly stand against someone with a submachine gun?


    One by one, they dropped to their knees, pleading for mercy.


    Seeing the underling beside him frozen in fear, Banner cursed under his breath. "Hurry up and bring that bitch down to serve this master!"


    The underling scrambled to his feet and rushed upstairs. Banner forced a smile, his face pale and sweaty. "Sir, please wait a moment. The most beautiful woman will be here soon. She''s the wife of A City''s mayor. You''ll be very satisfied."


    "Your smile is disgusting. Stop it," Ryan said with a look of disdain, kicking Banner aside.


    Banner no longer had any trace of his former arrogance. He lay on the ground, humbled and submissive, like a dog wagging its tail for mercy.


    "The wife of A City''s mayor?" Ryan''s lips curled into a faint smile. Her status was undoubtedly high. Even in the apocalypse, someone like her wouldn''t live like an ordinary person. So, why was she here?


    Before long, two underlings dragged a beautiful woman down the stairs. She struggled fiercely, but her resistance was futile against the strength of the two men.


    Rose''s eyes darted around in fear as she took in the scene¡ªmen kneeling on the ground, Banner bleeding and broken. The pungent smell of blood filled the air, intensifying her terror.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Rose

    "Let me go... Banner, what are you doing?!"


    "Bitch, I don''t care what you think. Serve this master, or I''ll throw you out to the zombies," Banner snarled, his face twisted with pain and desperation. With one hand gone, he looked even more brutal and menacing.


    Rose''s eyes welled with tears, her elegant features marred by dirt but still strikingly beautiful. Her delicate face, framed by bright eyes and fair skin, exuded a mature and seductive charm. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, you can''t do this! My husband is sending a helicopter to rescue me soon. You can''t go back on your word now!" Rose pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Bitch, stop lying! You''ve been saying that since the second day of the apocalypse. If your husband were coming, he''d have been here by now!"


    Banner grabbed her hair and yanked her forward. Despite his injury, his strength was far beyond what Rose could resist.


    Banner no longer cared about promises or deals. Survival was his only concern. He offered the most beautiful woman he had to Ryan, hoping it would be enough to save his life¡ªeven if it meant groveling like a dog.


    "Sir, what do you think of this woman? She''s untouched, very clean. And she''s the mayor''s wife. She''s exquisite. It''ll be an unforgettable experience..." Banner forced a smile through the pain, trying to appease Ryan.


    "Well... that''s good. You can go with peace of mind," Ryan said, nodding slightly.


    Banner''s eyes widened in surprise at the first part of Ryan''s response, but his expression quickly turned to horror as he processed the second part. "Go with peace of mind"? What did that mean?


    Bang! A bullet struck Banner''s forehead, shattering his dream in an instant. He collapsed to the ground, his eyes slowly closing as life faded from his body.


    Da-da-da! A series of gunshots followed, the rapid bursts of high-speed bullets forming a chain of fire that mercilessly tore through every man in the corridor.


    With Banner dead, Ryan had no intention of sparing his remaining subordinates. Not only were they vile men, but even if they weren''t, Ryan would ensure none of them survived. He believed in eradicating the problem at its roots.


    Rose stood frozen, watching the ruthless execution unfold before her eyes. The sheer brutality and bloodshed made her stomach churn. Waves of nausea hit her, and she fought to keep herself from vomiting.


    Ryan, unfazed by her reaction, tightened his grip on the submachine gun and herded all the women in the building onto this floor. He forced them to witness the gruesome aftermath¡ªthe corridor awash in red, lined with dozens of lifeless bodies.


    "Banner is dead, and so are all the men here. From now on, I am your new master. I will take you to my base, where your roles will remain unchanged. There will be no other men except me, and none of you will be subjected to abuse. You will not be thrown out to feed the zombies. Your only task is to perform basic labor in exchange for food. I will guarantee your safety."


    Ryan''s words left the women in stunned silence. After enduring despair for so long, they never expected salvation¡ªespecially under such conditions.


    Labor in exchange for food was an acceptable price to pay. At least they would no longer be at the mercy of violent men, tortured for scraps, or abandoned to be devoured by zombies.


    Though hesitant, they had no choice but to believe Ryan. The bodies at his feet spoke volumes¡ªhe was their only hope now.


    "You have ten minutes to pack. Take whatever you can carry. Meet me back here when time is up."


    At his command, the women scattered, rushing to their rooms. Some even dashed upstairs, eager to seize whatever supplies Banner had left behind.


    Ryan didn''t care. As long as they could carry it, they were free to take it. His eyes then landed on Rose, who remained rooted in place, her expression unreadable.


    "What? You have nothing to pack?"


    Rose hesitated before speaking.


    "I¡­ I want to ask, will you force us¡­ to do that kind of thing?" Her face turned crimson as she spoke.


    Ryan smirked, taking a good look at her. Her beauty, refined temperament, and elegance made her stand out among the rest. Even in this apocalyptic world, she exuded a noble charm that could ignite any man''s desires.


    "If it were any other woman, I might not be interested. But you¡­" Ryan let his gaze linger before finishing, "You might be an exception. My standards are quite high."


    Rose''s face burned with fury.


    "Then what''s the difference between you and Banner? Are all men the same¡ªonly thinking about one thing?!"


    "Heh¡­" Ryan chuckled, stepping closer. He pinched Rose''s delicate chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    "Let me ask you this¡ªif it weren''t for me, how long do you think you''d survive here?"


    He gestured toward the window, "Look outside. This is the apocalypse. If you don''t want to follow me, jump. End it right now. Do you think you can kill zombies? Do you think you can protect your so-called chastity?"


    Rose clenched her fists, her body trembling with humiliation. But she didn''t move. If she truly had the courage, she would have fought back when she was first taken captive.


    "So you don''t have the guts to end it, huh? Then what gives you the right to question me? Is it your ''mayor husband'' that gives you confidence? Or are you still clinging to your past status, thinking you''re above the rest?" Ryan sneered and slapped her across the face.


    Rose''s pride shattered. Before the world collapsed, she held a high-ranking position, someone beyond Banner''s reach. Now, she was reduced to a mere survivor, humiliated and powerless.


    "If you haven''t accepted reality yet, let me make it clear. You have two choices¡ªpack your things and follow me, obeying my rules, or jump. If you hesitate, I''ll help you make the decision."


    His voice was ice-cold, void of sympathy. He knew that women like her needed to be broken first before they understood who was in control.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Move Out

    "You have five minutes left. Make your choice."


    Terrified, Rose snapped out of her daze and hurriedly gathered her belongings.


    Soon, dozens of women stood together, carrying bags of various sizes. Ryan nodded in satisfaction. These women would serve as laborers in his base, and some could even be trained as warriors. Killing zombies would earn him points, and over time, their loyalty would grow.


    Moreover, while most of them were not as attractive as the previous batch of college students he had taken in, they were far better company than a group of men.


    "Alright, let''s move out."


    With a wave of his hand, Ryan led them down the stairs and toward the exit.


    Bang! Clang!


    He kicked away the barricades blocking the door, sending furniture and even a small car flying. The sheer display of strength left the women in awe. Was this even humanly possible?


    Then came an even more terrifying sight. As soon as the doors opened, zombies swarmed in, snarling and lunging forward.


    Ryan stood unfazed. He raised his submachine guns and unleashed a torrent of bullets. The firepower held the undead at bay, and just to speed things up, he lobbed a few grenades into the crowd.


    Boom! The explosions echoed through the streets, reducing the horde to lifeless remains.


    The women stared, dumbfounded. When did he get another submachine gun? And where was he storing all those grenades? Did he carry an entire armory with him?


    At first, they were terrified of the zombies. But as they watched Ryan effortlessly mow them down, their fear began to fade. The man before them seemed unstoppable, his firepower endless.


    For minutes, he continued his onslaught, reloading without hesitation, emptying magazine after magazine until the streets were cleared.


    Satisfied, Ryan climbed into a bus and gestured for the women to follow. Once everyone was aboard, he drove straight to the back entrance of the hospital.


    Upon arrival, others in the base took over, guiding the women inside and explaining the rules. Ryan, however, disappeared, leaving the task to Olivia.


    Observing the scene from a distance, he muttered to himself, "With this new batch, our numbers have exceeded 200. The hospital is big, but eventually, we''ll outgrow it. Expansion is inevitable..."


    His eyes lingered on the new recruits below, a cold smirk playing on his lips as he envisioned the future.


    In the evening, after dinner, Ryan lay on the sofa. Next to him was Mia, dressed in her police uniform. She nestled in his arms, contentedly enjoying the scent of her master.


    "Master, I''ve arranged for Rose, the girl you brought back, to sleep with you tonight. I even asked her to take a bath and change her clothes," Mia said sweetly, leaning on the man''s shoulder.


    Ryan looked at Mia with a strange expression. It felt oddly jarring to hear these words coming from the mouth of a policewoman who was once so just and morally upright.


    However, it also proved that he had completely conquered this beautiful policewoman, stripping her of all her principles and transforming her into someone entirely different.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Mia asked, noticing his expression. She was so fond of him that she couldn''t help but give him a kiss.


    "Ah... it''s nothing. Where is Rose?"


    Unbeknownst to others, Mia had been terrified after being ravaged by Ryan the last time. Both she and Jessica had their anuses breached, and Jessica''s vagina had also been torn.


    Both women had been fucked unconscious by Ryan, with Jessica lying in bed for an entire day afterward. Although Mia didn''t want to let her master go, she couldn''t stop him from pursuing other beauties.


    At the same time, she wanted to find someone to share the burden. A mature and beautiful woman like Rose should be able to handle a lot of his firepower! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a room on the third floor, Rose had changed into a more conservative evening gown. Despite its modesty, with only her legs exposed, it couldn''t hide her alluring figure.


    At nearly 40 years old, she was exceptionally well-maintained. Her legs were flawless, her breasts firm, her waist slender, and her hair, now loose, cascaded over her shoulders. Every movement exuded an elegant and noble temperament.


    As the wife of a high-ranking official, she carried a unique intellectual beauty.


    The delicate collarbone peeked out from beneath the neckline of her shimmering dress, made of smooth silk that accentuated her curves. The waistline was cinched tightly, adorned with silver patterns.


    A purple crystal necklace hung from her slender neck, giving her an air of nobility.


    Rose, fresh from her bath, had skin as white as cream. The lace of her dress highlighted her fair legs, tightly wrapped in ultra-thin, transparent stockings. Her slender, upright legs perfectly outlined her exquisite curves.


    Her beautiful hair brushed against her red lips, drawing out the tied-down strands. The lightness of her fingertips made her seem as lively as an elf.


    Her noble temperament, the jewels she wore, her feminine charm, and the simple yet elegant allure of a young woman were all fully embodied in the mayor''s wife.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, she truly lives up to being the mayor''s wife. So alluring," Ryan murmured, admiring the extremely beautiful woman in the room. Even though he wasn''t particularly into mature women, he couldn''t help but be captivated by Rose''s charm.


    Her noble and elegant demeanor, combined with her exquisite, mature body, showcased the perfection of this woman. He never expected to find such a flawless lady in such a small gathering place.


    Rose looked at the man''s fiery gaze. Though it wasn''t as obscene as Liu Bao''s, it still made her step back in fear and terror. She had seen the man''s methods and no longer harbored any thoughts of resisting to the death.


    Ryan pulled the extremely beautiful woman into his arms, enjoying her delicate body and the faint fragrance that seemed so tempting.


    "Please, can you not do this? I... I can talk to my husband. He has a very high status and connections in the military. You can have whatever you want, just let me go..." Rose''s voice trembled as she tried to escape from the man''s embrace.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Forced

    "Is this the same tactic you used to intimidate that idiot Banner? Too bad it''s just empty words and useless. It''s been a week since the apocalypse began. If your husband were truly capable, why hasn''t he come to rescue you? He could''ve sent a few helicopters by now, right?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan wrapped his arm around the beautiful woman''s slender waist. He wasn''t in a hurry, content to tease the charming mayor''s wife.


    Rose wanted to argue, but her eyes dimmed. It was clear that Ryan wasn''t as foolish as Banner. Not only could she not contact her husband now, but even if she could, her husband might not be able to save her. The apocalypse had more dangers than just zombies.


    Rose had some unsettling guesses. Perhaps her husband had abandoned her. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he even answer her calls? Yet, when she thought of her loving husband in their daily life, she couldn''t believe it. He had vowed to rescue her, but now he couldn''t even be reached.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Could it be that I''m right, and your husband, the mayor, has completely given up on you?" Ryan grinned lewdly, pinching the breasts of the extremely beautiful woman.


    Rose lowered her head, tears sparkling in her eyes. Her heart was filled with humiliation and injustice. Tears slid down her beautiful face, full of shame.


    The stimulation from her chest made her want to step back, but the man held her tightly, refusing to let go. If it were before, she would never have imagined being humiliated and violated by a stranger, a man over a decade younger than her.


    Rose cried, clutching the hem of her dress in fear and nervousness. Ryan stared intently at the spring scenery beneath the neckline of her long skirt. Her pink breasts were wrapped in a light-colored bra, faintly visible.


    The mayor''s wife, the wife of such a powerful official, was held in his arms, so weak she didn''t dare resist, letting him humiliate and play with her. The immense sense of conquest was exhilarating.


    "No... don''t do this, please. I didn''t lie to you. If you let me go, I can agree to anything you ask for..." Rose shook her head in fear, her pitiful appearance shattering her dignified demeanor.


    "Sorry, I don''t need these... Save your empty promises for idiots like Banner," Ryan said, his beastly desires aroused. He pressed the beautiful woman down on the bed. Even if Rose''s husband, the mayor, were here now, he couldn''t stop him from taking this extremely beautiful woman.


    The beautiful woman on the bed instinctively squeezed her legs together. Her evening dress loosened slightly from her movements, revealing a glimpse of her thighs and even her buttocks.


    Her resistance only made her flesh-colored stockings brush against Ryan''s bulging cock, intentionally or not. The same posture, but with a different charm. Ryan couldn''t help but gasp. She was resisting, yet it felt like she was seducing him. Was this the allure of mature ladies and wives?


    "Wuuuu¡­ Let me go, no, don''t do this. I can''t betray my husband¡­ Please, don''t do this, okay¡­ Don''t, don''t touch there~ Um¡­ Ahhh¡­" The beautiful woman''s body twisted unconsciously.


    Ryan didn''t respond, but Rose''s next action stunned him. The noble lady unconsciously lifted her jade feet, wrapped in stockings, into the air.


    Not only did it expose the beautiful scenery beneath her long skirt, but if her legs weren''t suspended, her flesh-colored feet could have pressed against his bulging cock.


    "Are you resisting or seducing me?" Ryan was surprised.


    This was the first time he''d seen a woman so proactive even while being raped. Could it be that this kind of wife was so full of desire, unable to find relief, that she became proactive when played with by a man, even if it was just unconscious resistance during rape?


    Ryan picked up Rose''s high heels with one hand and pinched her ankle with the other. The beautiful woman''s body trembled slightly from the external stimulation, her feet involuntarily retracting.


    Of course, Ryan wouldn''t let them go. He lifted them with a little force, immobilizing her legs. The raised position allowed him to fully admire the seductive spring scenery beneath her evening dress.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, so this is the mayor''s wife? You''re the one who exposed yourself to other men. I didn''t expect you to be so unsatisfied!" Ryan grabbed Rose''s legs with a lecherous grin.


    Only then did she realize that her seemingly resistant actions had inadvertently exposed everything beneath her skirt, making her appear obscene and vulnerable.


    She was on the verge of collapsing. As the mayor''s wife, she had always held a position of respect and authority. Every man who encountered her would smile politely and treat her with deference. Never had she felt so humiliated, pinned down and toyed with by a man like this.


    "Let me go, let me go, you bastard... wuwu~ you''re a rapist... let me go~" The beautiful woman struggled desperately, twisting her legs, but her pitiful state only fueled the man''s desire.


    "No, please, no, ah..." Rose suddenly screamed. Ryan had reached under her dress and pinched her sensitive area hard, causing her to tremble violently in pain.


    He pressed Rose''s legs down with his own, flipped up her skirt, tore away her inner clothing, and pulled aside her purple bra, exposing her ample breasts without restraint, allowing Ryan to play with them freely.


    Ryan removed Rose''s stockings and used them as ropes to bind her hands. No one knew why, but Ryan had a particular fondness for tying up a woman''s hands and feet during sex, especially with stockings. He had done the same when he first took Mia.


    Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes. The pain in her lower body made her stop resisting momentarily. She hadn''t been intimate with anyone for a long time, and now, after being stimulated so violently, she felt an unexpected release, a strange mix of pain and pleasure.


    Rose couldn''t help but feel a twinge of resentment toward her husband. If it weren''t for him, she would have left this place long ago and wouldn''t be suffering such humiliation.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Enjoy Mayors Wife

    It would take less than half an hour for a helicopter to reach them from the city center, yet a week into the apocalypse, her husband had made no move to rescue her. This thought lingered in her mind.


    Rose''s untied legs were slightly raised. Ryan glanced at them and thought, "Oh, has the mayor''s wife finally realized her situation?" He reached out toward her delicate feet, but Rose kicked at him. However, her movement was easily caught by the man.


    "Bastard, you''re committing a crime! You''re raping me!" Rose shouted harshly, her resentment toward her husband fueling her anger.


    "Oh..." Ryan chuckled darkly, pinching her chin hard. "Mrs. Rose, I thought it was interesting because you''re the mayor''s wife, so I gave you some face. But you''re being shameless. Don''t you understand the current situation?" Ryan sneered.


    "Or does your identity as the so-called mayor''s wife give you the confidence to resist me? This is the apocalypse. Your status means nothing here. You''re just a woman waiting to be taken by a man," Ryan said coldly.


    His icy, humiliating words made Rose tremble. She had seen Banner''s men rape women in the Hale Building, but she never imagined it would happen to her.


    Rose''s body shook. Looking into the man''s cold eyes, she felt a wave of fear. Tears streamed down her face as she silently wept.


    "If you''re unwilling to serve me, I''m sure there are plenty of men who''d love to have a turn with the mayor''s wife. Maybe I could even sell you for a good price,"


    Ryan threatened. In truth, Ryan would never give such a beautiful woman to anyone else. Even if he grew tired of her, she would remain his. His possessiveness was absolute.


    Rose, unaware of this, panicked at his words. She grabbed his hand in desperation, "Don''t... don''t do this~" The thought of a line of men waiting to humiliate her was unbearable. She''d rather die than endure such a fate.


    "Then behave and let go of your hands..." Rose''s body trembled, and with red eyes, she reluctantly loosened her grip on her lower body.


    "Good. Our mayor is so busy with work, so I''ll have to take care of his wife for him. I''m sure he''ll thank me if he finds out," Ryan said with a smirk. He lifted Rose''s legs, placing them on his shoulders, and began licking her thighs with his tongue.


    The sensitive spot on the inside of her thigh was attacked, and Rose''s breathing quickened, her body going limp. Ryan grabbed her legs, bringing them to his mouth and kissing them. His eyes followed the curve of her slender legs up to her plump thighs.


    He then positioned himself in front of her, lifting her calves onto his shoulders, exposing her lower body. He pulled aside her thin panties and took a quick photo with his phone before aggressively attacking her most intimate area with his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, even at your age, your pussy is as pink and tender as a girl''s. Could it be that you and your husband haven''t been intimate in a long time?"


    Ryan taunted as he tasted her. The flavor was stronger than a younger woman''s, more pungent, but not unpleasant.


    Rose pursed her lips, saying nothing. It was true that she hadn''t been intimate with her husband for years. His busy schedule and lack of interest in sex had left her desires unfulfilled. Now, after being touched by a man, she felt a strange mix of pain and pleasure.


    Rose pulled her other leg free and placed it on Ryan''s shoulder, pressing her legs together to block his assault. She continued to cry and beg, "Please, don''t do this... My husband can give you whatever you want, just let me go~"


    "Hehe, those things might work on others, but they''re useless to me," Ryan said dismissively. The mayor''s status meant nothing now. Money was worthless, women were easy to find, and power? What could it offer compared to his own strength?


    "These things aren''t as exciting as your identity..." Ryan had never encountered such a dignified and noble woman. He gently rubbed the opening of her tender vagina, causing her body to tremble and her legs to loosen slightly.


    Once free from her legs, Ryan''s hot lips pressed against Rose''s moist labia. His mouth suctioned firmly onto her, his tongue flicking her clitoris rapidly.


    The intense stimulation drove Rose to the brink of madness. Waves of pleasure washed over her as her body, long deprived of intimacy, finally succumbed to the sensations. Thick vaginal fluid gushed out, some of which Ryan swallowed.


    When Ryan stood up, he yanked Rose''s pubic hair hard. The sharp pain snapped her out of her orgasm. "Ahhh... it hurts ~ be gentle ~ ah... don''t pull it ~"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the noble mayor''s wife to squirt when played with by a man. And the smell is even stronger than others," Ryan teased with a laugh. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beast!" Rose cried in pain, both from the humiliation of being brought to orgasm by a man other than her husband and from the agony of having her pubic hair pulled. She had never suffered such indignity before.


    Ryan picked up a tissue and gently wiped her tears. Then he untied her stockings and removed her evening dress, leaving her completely exposed. After her orgasm, her skin glowed with a reddish hue, making her even more alluring.


    Ryan carried Rose to the bed in a princess carry. At this point, the beautiful woman was limp and powerless. Though she wanted to resist, she had no strength left. She could only let the man do as he pleased.


    Ryan laid Rose on her side, pressing himself against her back, his hot cock pressing against her buttocks.


    Rose''s body trembled slightly. She hadn''t felt a man''s cock in so long, and even through the touch of her buttocks, she could sense its size and heat.


    It was far larger than her husband''s, and the thought of it entering her was both terrifying and thrilling.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Rose

    Ryan''s tongue traced the beautiful woman''s earlobes and slender neck, all while whispering humiliating words to her.


    "Mrs. Rose, you''re truly a stunner, a top-notch beauty. Your pussy is exquisite, and you squirt so much¡ªit''s quite impressive."


    Rose had never heard such vulgar language before. Even during her intimate moments with her husband years ago, their encounters had been traditional and restrained.


    As a woman from a scholarly family, she had never even cursed, let alone been subjected to such obscenities. Words like "slutty pussy" and "juicy cunt" made her tremble with a mix of shame and arousal.


    Ryan''s hands roamed freely, firmly grasping her tender breasts. The overwhelming sense of humiliation made Rose twist and writhe, desperately trying to escape the man''s touch. But Ryan only intensified his assault, molding her plump, upright breasts into various shapes, deliberately stimulating her nipples.


    A faint pleasure began to spread through her chest, forcing Rose to grit her teeth to suppress her moans.


    "Let go! Ah!..." Humiliation, pain, excitement, pleasure, regret, and resentment¡ªthis was the chaotic state of the mayor''s wife.


    "Mrs. Rose, your nipples are hard. How long has it been since a man last touched you?" Ryan deliberately used her title, "Mrs. Rose," to remind her of her marital status. After all, there was a certain thrill in defiling another man''s wife.


    Ryan''s hands explored every inch of her breasts, paying special attention to her nipples. He pinched and rubbed them vigorously, sending waves of pleasure radiating from her chest.


    "No, no, uh..." Rose denied her feelings in a panic.


    This should have been a normal physiological reaction, but in this situation, Rose felt nothing but humiliation and anger.


    "Please... let me go!" Rose''s naked body trembled, her voice breaking as she begged the stranger who had invaded her life.


    "What are you afraid of? Just do what you and your husband always do. Pretend I''m him," Ryan said with a lewd grin, though to Rose, his smile was terrifying and obscene.


    "No... I''ll give you money..." Rose sobbed, but Ryan ignored her pleas. His hand slid down to her waist, and though her body instinctively curled up, Ryan''s grip was unyielding.


    Ryan''s fingers ventured into her black forest, stroking for a moment before plunging into her wetness. The sudden intrusion made Rose gasp, a melodious moan escaping her lips. The sensation of fullness overwhelmed her, and her body trembled as Ryan''s fingers worked inside her.


    Rose clenched her eyes shut, her eyelashes fluttering as she tried to maintain her composure. But her resistance was futile. Ryan''s fingers moved rhythmically, rotating and probing, sending intense pleasure coursing through her body.


    Finally, Rose could no longer hold back. A long-suppressed moan escaped her throat.


    "Ah... don''t... don''t... I don''t want to... stop... it feels good... hurry up~ stop... ah!" As she cried out, her tightness gave way, and a flood of arousal soaked Ryan''s fingers.


    "Do you want it or not?" Ryan teased, his lewd smile widening as he continued to finger the dignified, noble woman.


    "Sizzle... Sizzle..." Rose remained silent, her eyes closed, but her body betrayed her. Her proud vagina responded to Ryan''s touch, and she was brought to orgasm once again by the stranger.


    "Oh my, you''ve come twice in such a short time. I didn''t expect the mayor''s wife to be so lewd, almost like a prostitute," Ryan taunted, his words cutting deep. For a woman of Rose''s status, being compared to a prostitute was the ultimate humiliation.


    Rose tried to keep her lips sealed, refusing to give Ryan the satisfaction of hearing her pleasure. But the sounds from her body betrayed her. Her plump, white thighs trembled as Ryan''s fingers worked inside her, and her strength ebbed away with each wave of pleasure.


    Gradually, Rose''s legs gave out, and she leaned forward onto Ryan. To steady herself, she had to wrap her arms around his, pressing her breasts against his bare chest. In that moment, they looked like a passionate couple, though the reality was far from it.


    "Madam Rose, you came to me willingly! I''ll be disrespectful no longer and enjoy the body of the noble mayor''s wife!" Ryan declared. Rose, too weak to struggle, could only whisper, "No, no."


    Ryan carried Rose to the bed. While she was distracted, he spread her legs apart, revealing her wetness. He pulled down his underwear, his iron-hard cock pressing against her entrance. The moist labia parted as he prepared to take her.


    Rose''s body went limp, her resistance fading. Just as Ryan was about to thrust into her, she suddenly panicked.


    "Wait, wait, don''t~" she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    Ryan paused, curious, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    Rose, using the last of her strength, whispered, "Please... use a condom..."


    After saying this, she collapsed onto the bed, tears streaming down her face.


    Ryan was momentarily stunned. Was Rose actually agreeing to let him have her? This was unexpected. He had assumed he''d have to force her.


    A sense of accomplishment washed over him, and his excitement grew. He gently kissed her tears and said, "Okay, don''t cry. I promise. But I have one condition..."


    Rose felt a small measure of relief. She couldn''t bear the thought of being humiliated further. If she could at least prevent pregnancy, it would be a small victory. The idea of being raped and then carrying a child from it was too much to bear. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling Ryan''s gentler approach, she nodded slowly.


    "I can wear a condom, but I want you to put it on me," Ryan said, sitting beside her. He took her delicate hands and placed them on his cock. It was the first time Rose had touched a man''s member¡ªshe had never even touched her husband''s.


    She instinctively recoiled, but Ryan forced her hands to stay.


    Rose closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. Ryan handed her the condom and instructed her to tear it open and put it on him. Knowing she had no choice, Rose complied. Her hands were too weak, so she used her teeth to tear open the package.


    Seeing this, Ryan''s eyes lit up with a new idea. He placed the condom over her mouth, pinched the rubber ring, and forced his cock into it, pushing it against her lips. Rose gagged, her body convulsing in disgust.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Roses Masochism

    Although there was a condom between them, the smell, shape, and temperature of the man''s penis were not blocked at all. She¡ªa high-ranking official''s wife¡ªhad actually eaten a strange man''s genitals.


    Rose''s husband had wanted to perform oral sex, but she had refused because she thought it was too disgusting and dirty. Yet now a strange man had his peeing penis inserted into her clean mouth, making her feel extremely humiliated and disgusted.


    However, Ryan was almost overwhelmed with pleasure. He felt an extreme sense of conquest. He pulled his cock¡ªcovered with a pink, ultra-thin condom with particles¡ªout of the beautiful woman''s mouth and quickly aimed it at Rose''s vagina.


    Then he freed one hand to grab one of her legs, lifting it high and carrying it on his shoulder, while the body on the other beautiful leg sank forward.


    "Ah..." Rose screamed, and then she felt a strong tearing sensation. Ryan''s cock was much bigger than her husband''s, and since she hadn''t had sex for a long time, her pussy was also very tight.


    "Ah... it hurts... it hurts... it feels so strange, so good," she murmured quietly¡ªbut Ryan heard every word. He laughed lewdly and thrust his cock deeper.


    "If you feel good, just say it! Shout it out! Wearing a condom doesn''t count as rape!" Ryan said happily.


    Although he enjoyed the feeling of flesh against flesh, wouldn''t it be more exciting to see this extremely beautiful woman¡ªthe noble mayor''s wife¡ªdon a condom that symbolized honor for him?


    The man''s vigorous fucking brought not only pain but also long-lost pleasure. Rose instinctively twisted her waist back and forth, grabbing anything she could¡ªpillows, pillowcases, anything nearby¡ªand flinging it at Ryan.


    The twisting of her beautiful waist stimulated the man even more. Ryan exerted force with his waist and inserted his entire penis into Rose''s vagina. The friction between her wet vagina and the condom-wrapped penis produced an obscene "puff puff" sound.


    "Ah... oh..." Rose, who had not had sex for a long time, felt the hot, full sensation spread from her lower body to her cerebral cortex with Ryan''s full penetration, driving her crazy.


    "Fuck... Mrs. Rose, why is your pussy so tight?" Ryan remarked, surprised by her tightness. He pulled back and then pushed forward again, his thick cock completely inserted into her once more.


    Rose''s face turned pale. She gritted her teeth, trying not to scream, yet her whole body trembled violently with his thrusts, and she groaned. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mrs. Rose, if you want to scream, just scream out. Don''t hold back," Ryan said, holding her legs on his shoulders while making rapid piston movements.


    "No... don''t... stop... ah... ah... good..." Under Ryan''s relentless attack, Rose could no longer bear it. Her muffled groans turned into intermittent moans, and she shouted incoherently.


    "It seems that Mrs. Rose can''t wait to get a man''s cock!" Ryan exclaimed as he lifted her legs and guided her hands to interlock her fingers with his. With every thrust, he pressed her legs down so that her knees touched her nipples, providing all-round stimulation to her sensitive body.


    Ryan continued moving in and out, and this position stimulated Rose''s nipples almost every time. His penis penetrated deeply into the depths of this extremely beautiful woman''s vagina with each stroke¡ªalmost reaching her uterus. The pleasure radiated from her lower body to her brain and spread from her nipples throughout her entire body. Although she did not scream, her trembling legs under Ryan''s shoulders and her squirming, contracting vagina betrayed her completely.


    "Let... let me go, ow~ don''t... don''t move anymore~" With each stroke, his penis seemed to go directly into her belly through that sensitive little hole. She felt so good that even her soul trembled. The extreme pleasure came in waves, and she could hardly hold on any longer.


    Ryan directly picked up the beautiful woman and pressed her against the wall. At that moment, Rose was naked and tightly embraced by him. The love fluid flowing from her honey pot due to the thrusting slowly slid down the inside of her tender white thighs. A few drops of the crystalline love fluid dripped onto the floor, gleaming in contrast with her seductive body¡ªshe looked extremely lewd.


    Ryan''s hard cock, still covered with the pink condom, was adorned with love juice, as if claiming sovereignty over her beautiful body.


    He hugged her voluptuous form and trembled with pleasure. This feeling was completely different from having sex with a young girl. Her mature body and plump pussy could withstand his big cock perfectly, allowing him to vent his desires without worry.


    "Ah... You are worthy of being the mayor''s wife. This pussy is so well maintained. Not only is it extremely pink and tender, but it is also so tight that it can squeeze a man''s cock to the point of ejaculating," Ryan exclaimed as he held her close.


    "Wuwu... No, no..." Rose''s voice, filled with tears, betrayed her inner torment. Although the continuous pleasure in her vagina had ceased, she felt even more discomfort. Once her mature body had developed, how could she withstand the impact of such desire?


    The beautiful woman lay against the cold wall¡ªher breasts, trembling and heaving from nervousness, were pressed into a meat pie; sweat dripped down her forehead; her plump big ass was pressed against his crotch; and the thick cock, stretching through her buttocks from behind, then penetrated deeply into her vagina.


    Ryan looked at the beautiful woman¡ªslightly dazed and pitiful beneath him¡ªenjoying her desperate pleading and struggle. The explosive feeling of conquest and excitement was unprecedented, and he thrust his cock forward fiercely.


    "Ah..." Rose raised her head, her snow-white neck straightened, and a long-suppressed moan escaped her throat. Her extremely tense body relaxed instantly, and her vagina suddenly secreted a large amount of love fluid, soaking and lubricating his penis. As Ryan worked hard, her vagina finally emitted that long-lost, terrible, and obscene sound.


    "Sizzle... sizzle..." The crisp sound of splashing fluid was disturbingly obscene. Ryan became very excited. He stood up and slapped Rose''s butt hard. Her white, perky butt rolled in waves with each spank.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Ah

    "Ah..." Rose screamed as a red palm print appeared on her buttocks. Her lower body tensed from the impact, making it difficult for Ryan to thrust in and out.


    "Hiss..." No matter how much one spanks her, this woman remains a slut. Her reaction is overwhelming. Is she an Masochist? Ryan thought as he felt the sudden tightening of her beautiful vagina.


    To verify his guess, Ryan slapped the mayor''s wife''s buttocks several times in succession. As expected, her vagina suddenly tightened significantly, and her body began to spasm inexplicably. This was definitely not due to pain, but rather it seemed to signal pleasure and excitement.


    "Ah... hehe ~ wuwu... stop hitting me, stop hitting me... wuwu~ stop hitting me~"


    Rose screamed madly, her body stiffening abruptly. Her brain could no longer bear the onslaught of pleasure brought by the fucking, and she was almost collapsing under such an insulting spanking. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This noble mayor''s wife¡ªa noble, beautiful woman in the eyes of others¡ªis not so lewd as to lie on a windowsill, raise her big buttocks, and allow a man to slap and play with them like beating a drum.


    Although the anger in her heart had reached its peak and she wanted to jump out of the window to end it all, the continuous pleasure of intercourse had already left her body limp and without strength.


    The pain in her buttocks was like a slap on her soul. She seemed to relax and, inexplicably, felt a very pleasant pleasure.


    Coincidentally, Ryan caught the involuntary, confused expression on her face, and his excitement grew even more. It seemed that Rose truly had a masochistic fetish¡ªthe legendary "M."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I really didn''t expect that such a noble, elegant, dignified, and generous mayor''s wife would actually be an M who likes to be whipped and sexually abused by men~" Ryan mused, surprised by the contrast.


    "Wuwuwu¡­ Stop talking, stop talking¡­" Rose shook her head, tears in her eyes. Although she didn''t understand what the man meant by "M," she realized that when Ryan spanked her on the buttocks as an act of humiliation, she not only felt pain but also an unexpected stimulation and pleasure.


    It was this unforeseen sensation that nearly drove the calm and composed lady from a scholarly family to madness.


    Years of long-term transactions had left her unable to reconcile the fact that she could experience pleasure even when being raped and insulted.


    "Hahaha, slut, enjoy the master''s caress." Ryan frantically hit the beautiful woman''s ample ass while fucking her lower body. Under this dual stimulation, Rose lost control¡ªshouting, moaning, yelling, and wailing as her body trembled, all while providing him with endless pleasure.


    Ryan''s glans struck Rose''s cervix again and again. The pink cervix¡ªoriginally no larger than a needle tip¡ªhad been forced open by him. Finally, after one of his blows, the beautiful woman trembled and spasmed several times. Her uterus was violently forced open by his glans, and his penis was inserted mercilessly.


    At that moment, the world seemed to fall silent. A pain far worse than the agony of losing her virginity to her husband after marriage spread through her mind. Her small uterus was being stretched by the man''s enormous glans, even causing her belly to bulge.


    "Well, it''s so strange. It''s so painful¡ªI feel like I''m going crazy¡ªbut¡­ but why do I seem to like this feeling?" the beautiful woman murmured inwardly, as if she could no longer feel her lower body, while her fair skin suddenly tensed and her entire frame appeared distorted.


    Before Rose could fully process the supreme stimulation¡ªa mingling of pleasure and pain¡ªshe could bear it no longer and was fucked to death.


    "Oh no, this is too much¡­" Ryan murmured in worry as he checked her breath. Fortunately, her breathing remained steady, and there was no major problem; it was merely the extreme stimulation that had temporarily rendered her unconscious.


    A high-ranking official and noblewoman like her had never known hardship, so it was not surprising that she fainted when overwhelmed by the pain of "opening the palace." Yet she also harbored a masochistic tendency¡ªthe more she was humiliated and whipped, the more pleasure she derived. Thus, the mingling of pain and pleasure during the "opening of the palace" produced an exponentially intense stimulation that her brain could not withstand.


    Ryan gazed at the beautiful woman who had fainted; even in her slumber, her expression did not betray the pain of having her "palace opened" but instead showed pleasure mingled with slight discomfort and even a happy smile.


    Ryan was amazed. Is it true that one can judge a person by their appearance but not their heart? He had not expected that the high-ranking official''s wife possessed another side¡ªthat the more pain she endured, the more pleasure she could feel.


    Although he wasn''t well-versed in SM, he recognized how rare a top-notch "M" she was. Moreover, her noble status made the prospect of playing with her even more explosive and exciting. If he could claim her as his "M" and complete the master recognition ceremony, he would be overwhelmed with a sense of conquest.


    The desire in his heart went into overdrive at the thought. Not having yet vented it, Ryan excitedly pressed the beautiful woman beneath him, laid her on the bed, and then sat directly on her ample, soft, and comfortable ass. He pressed his dick against her cervix and slowly began to thrust in and out.


    "Ah¡­ It''s so cool to have sex with a mature woman like this~"


    Ryan exclaimed as he rode the beautiful woman, praising her exquisite pussy. The mayor''s wife¡ªpressed beneath him and being raped¡ªfrowned slightly, a hint of pleasure mingling with her distress.


    Ryan''s movements were rough and merciless. Yet, surprisingly, Rose¡ªexperiencing such a thick cock for the first time¡ªendured it without complaint. On the contrary, the more violently Ryan drove into her, the more vaginal fluid filled her uterus.


    Riding the beautiful woman''s plump body, Ryan pinched her two well-maintained, ample breasts and said to the unconscious Rose, "It''s true, the more you''re abused, the more excited you become. This is truly a top-notch body. Since your mayor husband hasn''t fully developed it, let the master help you. Hahaha."

 Chapter 92 - 92: Masochism II

    "Husband... um~husband, you, you be gentle..." As if the word "husband" had triggered a memory, the unconscious beautiful woman instinctively responded, as if she had dreamt of having sex with her husband.


    "Haha, there is no husband here¡ªonly your good master. Come, let the master let you taste your own pussy juice."


    As he said this, Ryan dipped his fingers in her pussy juice and inserted them into Rose''s mouth, gently stroking her tousled hair behind her ears.


    The beautiful woman''s face flushed with lust. Feeling the man''s finger in her mouth, she instinctively pursed her lips and began sucking.


    However, it was clear she did not enjoy the taste; as soon as she licked it, her face contorted in disgust, and she stuck out her tongue, trying to push away the finger coated with love juice.


    "Wow¡­ Hubby, don''t¡­ it tastes so bad~" she pouted cutely, her small face etched with disgust and dislike.


    "Don''t you like it? That''s a pity. Little Jessica loves these things¡ªshe enjoys eating them even in her sleep. I didn''t expect you wouldn''t like it?" Ryan shook his head. It seemed Rose had a degree of mysophobia and instinctively rejected the taste of semen and vaginal fluid.


    "Hubby¡­ hubby, it feels so weird¡­ hubby, slower, slower¡­ hubby, you seem so much bigger than before, husband¡­ it feels so good, my lower body is so full¡­ ah, slower," Rose panted softly, continuously calling him "husband," which ignited a burning heat in Ryan''s eyes.


    Under the man''s vigorous ravage, the beautiful woman instinctively twisted her slender waist, raising her buttocks continuously to accommodate Ryan''s thrusting.


    "Where is the husband? Your husband abandoned you a long time ago¡­" Ryan whispered in Rose''s ear with a grin, then began to quicken his pace, ravaging the beautiful woman like a storm.


    "Ah¡­ husband¡­ no more¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ no more, no more¡­ ah¡­" As Ryan accelerated his thrusts, Rose could no longer hold back, screaming loudly.


    "If you want to scream, call me master. Why call me husband? Just call me master," Ryan said viciously. He gripped the beautiful woman''s waist with both hands to keep her in place, then fucked her exquisite pussy quickly and forcefully like a pile driver.


    "No¡­ don''t¡­ don''t call master~" Rose murmured, and an unnatural blush spread across her face.


    Soon after, she suddenly stretched her toes, clenched her fists, and the blush quickly spread over her entire body. Her lower body trembled and squirmed wildly, her two openings flared wide as vaginal fluid and urine spurted out together, soaking the bedsheet.


    Ryan did not stop even when the beautiful woman collapsed from the orgasm. Instead, he continued to thrust faster and faster.


    After another hundred or so thrusts, Rose¡ªnow unconscious from the orgasm¡ªonce again gushed a large amount of vaginal fluid and urine, causing her to squirt. This time, the quantity of fluid was even greater, and Ryan''s glans became numb from being soaked.


    He was so stimulated that he could not hold back any longer. He pulled out the condom and then reinserted it. His glans suddenly penetrated the deepest part of the beautiful woman''s vagina. The penis filled her entire vagina and uterus without leaving any gap, and then it spurted out hot semen.


    Ryan had a habit of ejaculating inside the body of a woman he engaged with for the first time, for it signified that she was completely possessed and defiled by him¡ªmarked with his imprint from the inside out, ensuring that no other man could ever touch her in the future.


    The fiery semen stirred something powerful within the unconscious beautiful woman. She was happily ejaculated inside by the man.


    A potent instinct in her genes caused her to open her eyes and clearly see the man who had left his mark in her uterus, completely defiling her sacred womb with his semen. As he finished shooting the last wave of semen, Rose''s uterus bulged, and she fell into a deep sleep.


    -------


    The seventh day of the end of the world...


    Ryan woke up very early. Since he had strengthened his physical fitness, he now needed only two hours of sleep each night to replenish all the energy consumed during the day. He would still be full of energy when he woke up the next day.


    He lay comfortably on the bed, looking at the beautiful lady in his arms. Her plump body felt great to the touch, and his cock was still inserted in the red and swollen pussy of the beautiful lady.


    It was erect early in the morning, as if he had not consumed any energy at all from the intense sex of the previous night.


    Rose lay quietly in his arms. The dual impact¡ªboth emotional and physical¡ªfrom last night had left her utterly exhausted. Ryan had given her seven or eight orgasms in a row. Her pussy was red from being fucked, and even now she was still holding his cock.


    Ryan slowly pulled his cock out of the beautiful woman''s pussy. The glans broke through the wrinkled flesh, rubbing and squeezing it.


    Each time he withdrew it a little, he felt his cock being caressed so comfortably that it seemed like it was about to explode. If he hadn''t had other things to do today, he would have fucked this extremely beautiful woman, Rose, to pieces. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose frowned slightly because of a strange sensation in her lower body, as if something rough were rubbing against her vagina. However, she was too tired, so she turned over, wanting to continue sleeping.


    That movement, however, caused the man''s penis to be pulled out abruptly, leaving her vagina suddenly empty. A lot of semen that had been poured in the night before, and not absorbed, spurted out from her wide-open vagina.


    An inexplicable emptiness filled her lower body, followed by a rush of warmth. Even in her sleep, Rose sensed that something was wrong. She thought she was about to wet the bed and quickly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Want To Die

    Last night, Rose had had a beautiful dream. In it, her husband¡ªwho had not slept with her for a long time¡ªwas very brave and made her climax several times.


    She didn''t know why, but in the dream her husband had an impressive figure, and his penis was several times thicker and stronger. He was so bold that she felt like a different person.


    However, despite her efforts, she couldn''t clearly see her husband''s face; she only sensed that it was very familiar.


    Suddenly, Rose opened her eyes and saw Ryan watching her with interest. Her face changed. "You... you~"


    "What? Have you forgotten that your husband fucked you until you passed out last night?" Ryan said with a proud smile.


    Gradually, the beautiful woman''s memory returned, and she realized she was lying naked beside a man. She recalled every moment of being penetrated by Ryan last night¡ªright up until the moment before she passed out.


    "Beast..." After being stunned for two seconds, Rose''s eyes turned red. She wanted to slap Ryan in anger, but he easily dodged her and grabbed her hand.


    "Let me go, let me go... you bastard, son of a bitch, rapist... wu~ beast!" Rose yelled, her voice heavy with heartbreak.


    "Didn''t you enjoy being fucked last night? You even called out to your husband¡ªso why are you turning against me now? Do you want to murder your husband?" he teased the beautiful woman.


    "Son of a bitch... wuwu~" Rose repeated these few words over and over, though they were the only swear words she knew. A high-ranking official like her had never cursed at anyone before.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that our mayor''s wife¡ªsuch an elegant and beautiful woman¡ªwould actually pee in front of a man..." Ryan remarked as he looked at Rose''s naked lower body. In her anger, she didn''t notice that her pussy was uncontrollably gushing out semen and vaginal fluid, flowing down her thighs.


    Rose''s face was covered with tears, and she seemed about to collapse. For someone like her, being raped by a stranger was already an unbearable humiliation¡ªand now he was ejaculating in public, which went far beyond her sense of shame and her moral bottom line.


    Looking at her messy lower body in grief, Rose decided she wanted to die and rushed to the window, intent on jumping out.


    "Oh damn..." Ryan was shocked; he realized he had gone too far.


    The extreme pain, sadness, and shame had driven the beautiful woman to the brink. He quickly restrained her from jumping out of the window. Although they were on the second floor, it was inevitable that she would sustain injuries.


    "Let go... let go of me~" Rose cried, then stopped, her gaze turning cold as she stared at him. There was no longer any hatred in her eyes¡ªonly a desperate desire to die.


    "Don''t be like this... calm down," Ryan said, sweating coldly, as if he had lost control.


    "You can stop me now, but you can''t force me to commit suicide all the time... Let go~" Rose replied, her tone flat yet filled with despair.


    Ryan felt a headache coming on. This was the first time he had encountered a woman like her. Even when he had raped Mia before, she hadn''t sought death like this. But with Rose¡ªthe weak and beautiful woman¡ªhe had failed. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, I was wrong this time. I shouldn''t have humiliated you like that..." Ryan said as he wrapped his arms around the beautiful woman in an attempt to comfort her.


    Rose''s eyes remained unchanged, though a slight surprise flickered within her. She had not expected someone like Ryan to apologize. In her mind, begging for mercy from him was futile, yet now he was taking the initiative. Still, it did little to dispel her thoughts of suicide.


    "That''s just because you are too beautiful and I couldn''t help myself. Besides, it''s the end of the world now¡ªyou''ve seen women being toyed with by groups of men. If I hadn''t saved you, do you think you''d be living better than them in this doomsday?" Ryan tried to reason with her, unsure how else to persuade her.


    Rose''s eyes shifted, but she said nothing. Deep down, she had clearly seen what the women under Banner were like.


    To put it nicely, they were women; to put it crudely, they were merely tools for men to vent their sexual desires. They were pulled out only when it was time to vent.


    More than a dozen men would take turns raping them, and at most, they would be given some food and water to keep them alive. Still, some who tired of being played with¡ªor who resisted¡ªwere stripped naked and thrown out to feed the zombies.


    "Hmph... If it weren''t for you, that Banner might not have pulled me out..." Rose''s eyes flickered as she said this, somewhat unconvinced.


    "Do you think your husband, the mayor, can come to save you? How far is this place from the city center? How long will it take for a helicopter to arrive? It''s already the seventh day since the apocalypse, and there''s no sign of your husband. Doesn''t that mean he''s abandoned you?"


    Ryan pressed, his words cutting deep. In truth, this was normal. Although the mayor''s status was not low, it was far from high. In addition, the apocalypse was complex, and he might not be able to rescue her.


    Moreover, even if there were a rescue, the sky wasn''t necessarily safer than the ground.


    Every word Ryan said was heart-wrenching. It wasn''t that Rose hadn''t thought of this; she simply couldn''t bring herself to believe it.


    Her husband¡ªwho had once loved her so deeply and promised to save her¡ªhad now gone silent, and she had been raped and humiliated by a stranger, which made her want to die.


    "I''m right, right? In fact, you''re just too beautiful and too attractive¡ªI couldn''t help myself. You don''t have to worry. I''m the only man in this base. I will ensure your safety..."


    Seeing that the beautiful woman in his arms was moved, Ryan hurried to comfort her.


    "Let me go..." Rose''s eyes flickered, but the determination to die had mostly faded.


    Ryan smiled awkwardly, released his arm, and closed the window. Although he saw that she had abandoned the thought of death, he couldn''t be certain. Even though he was cold-blooded, Rose was his woman, and he couldn''t just watch her jump without intervening.


    "Okay, take your rest¡ªbut remember, you are already my woman. No one can kill you without my permission, including yourself," Ryan said as he pinched the beautiful woman''s chin.


    "Shameless..." Rose cursed angrily. The man''s domineering words made her cold heart fluctuate slightly, though that feeling was quickly overwhelmed by despair.


    "I''ll have someone bring you breakfast later. Don''t even think about committing suicide, or I''ll tie you up..." Ryan waved his hand dismissively as he spoke to Rose.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Two Idiots

    Watching Ryan''s back as he left, Rose slowly sat down on the bed, hugged the quilt, and cried silently. Although she was already in her thirties, this was the first time she had experienced such ups and downs in life.


    She thought she had finally escaped from Banner''s clutches, but unexpectedly her head had fallen into the hands of another, even more terrifying man. Although she had momentarily set aside suicidal thoughts, it did not mean she could ever let go of this kind of torment.


    When Ryan left the bedroom, Wena and the other two women who were sleeping on the sofa in the living room had already woken up.


    One was cooking, while the other two were holding clothes and taking the initiative to help Ryan dress.


    Looking at the man''s well-fitting body and the cock between his legs that seemed never to soften, the two girls blushed, and even their hands and feet became noticeably clumsy.


    They were not stupid. After witnessing such a spectacle last night, they naturally understood what their master was capable of.


    Not to mention that Ryan''s cock was still coated with a substantial amount of semen and vaginal fluid, making it appear extremely shiny.


    Although they were all virgins and had not been exposed to this kind of thing before¡ªeven if they had seen porn movies¡ªit was the first time they encountered a behemoth like Ryan. They could not help but feel both curious and scared.


    "What? Have you never seen this thing on a man?" Ryan asked with a smile, addressing the two girls who were trying to take a peek.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry."


    "Sorry, Master¡­ We didn''t mean it~" The two girls knelt down in panic, fearing that Ryan was angry.


    "Okay, if you want to look, just look openly. I''m not stopping you from watching. Do you know what this is?" Ryan said, pointing at his proud, thick penis.


    Wena''s and Lena''s faces turned bright red, and they appeared confused about what Ryan meant. Finally, Wena¡ªthe innocent-looking girl¡ªspoke first, "This, this is the Master''s¡­ penis~"


    After saying this, she was so embarrassed she wished she could crawl into the ground; the same went for Lena. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, the two girls were virgins. Although they had many suitors and admirers at school, they had never even been in a relationship¡ªlet alone served as the master''s maids.


    "Hehe¡­ remember, this thing is called a dick or a cock. It isn''t supposed to be called a penis. That term is too vulgar and doesn''t sound good," Ryan instructed the two naive girls.


    Listening to their master''s stern words, Wena and Lena nearly fainted on the spot. They couldn''t comprehend what he meant; merely hearing those terms made them so embarrassed that they stammered and could barely speak.


    "Come, do you want to see and touch the Master''s big cock~?" Ryan seduced the maid kneeling in her seductive maid outfit.


    "Ah¡­ this."


    "I don''t want to¡­ No, let''s think about it~" The two girls shook their heads as if recalling something, nodding in panic.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I told you to touch it and then lick it clean for your Master. Can''t you see there''s still dirt on it?" Ryan said impatiently.


    Wena and Lena stretched out their hands with evident fear and, trembling, touched the Master''s cock. The first sensation was heat¡ªeven a little burning. Although it was exposed to the air, its temperature remained somewhat high.


    The second sensation was its size. Each of the two girls could barely wrap their small hand around the thick cock.


    The third sensation was once again its enormity: about twenty centimeters long and nearly half the thickness of a girl''s wrist, making them feel ashamed and slightly panicked.


    The two testicles hanging down were almost the size of eggs, and neither could guess how much semen was stored within them¡ªit was as if it might make a girl''s uterus explode.


    "You''re so stupid¡­ Don''t you know how to move? And you, why aren''t you cleaning it up? Are you really going to get dressed like that?" Ryan chided the two girls with some disappointment.


    "Ah? Clean up¡­" The two girls'' palms felt sticky, and they remembered what Ryan had said before: they were to touch it with their hands and then lick it with their mouths. Wena glanced at Lena in fear.


    But they dared not disobey their Master''s orders. In the past two days, many servants had been punished and whipped by Olivia and the other mistresses.


    The three who served Ryan personally had to be even more careful¡ªif they angered Olivia and the others, they might be spared, but if they displeased their Master, they might be thrown to the zombies.


    The two girls exchanged bitter looks. Wena, bolder than her companion, took the initiative to kneel before Ryan and opened her mouth to swallow his penis. She opened her mouth as wide as possible, barely managing to take in the glans.


    She slowly swallowed it bit by bit, but her movements were clearly clumsy. Not knowing her limits, she tried to swallow the entire penis in one breath.


    As a result, she choked when taking in too much at once. The glans became lodged in her throat, causing her to cough and spit it out¡ªand in her distress, she accidentally bit it.


    Seeing Wena lying beneath her Master''s crotch, spitting out the cock and coughing desperately, Lena suddenly panicked and rushed forward, intent on taking over the task of cleaning his cock.


    Ryan helplessly held her back and admonished, "Two idiots¡­"


    After hearing Ryan''s words, Wena, no longer caring about her nausea, quickly knelt down alongside Lena. In a panic, they both apologized to their Master and begged for mercy.


    "Look up. Why are you so nervous? I told you to lick it clean, not to try and swallow it whole. How great do you think you are?"


    Ryan said, holding his forehead in exasperation. He couldn''t help but feel a headache on account of these two foolish girls. Even Olivia¡ªwho was renowned for her oral skills¡ªhad never dared to claim she could deep throat his cock on the first try.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Simps Have No Good Ending

    "Ah¡­" The two girls cautiously raised their heads and saw that their Master did not seem angry, only looking at them with helplessness.


    "Come, listen to me. If you have no experience the first time, don''t challenge those difficult moves. Start from the side¡ªone on each side¡ªand slowly lick with your tongue. You can also kiss with your lips; rub and suck slowly¡­"


    Ryan explained, having no choice but to teach these two naive little maids. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wena and Lena listened to their Master''s instructions with red faces, yet a measure of relief settled in their hearts.


    Fortunately, their Master was not angry; he was merely concerned that their skills were too poor to execute the required techniques. For a moment, both felt a growing affection for Ryan and thought that he was truly kind.


    In fact, this was only the case when facing Ryan. For pretty girls like Wena and Lena¡ªeach proud and somewhat arrogant at school, surrounded by a group of simps¡ªromantic pursuits normally required lavish gifts and long-winded sweet talk before even winning a chance at a relationship. To go further was even more difficult.


    But now, Ryan demanded that they kneel down and lick his cock¡ªa humiliating act¡ªand give their first kiss to a man''s genitals. They did not complain; instead, they were merely afraid of failing and angering their Master.


    Even the slightest care from Ryan could make the two girls feel grateful and believe he was very kind.


    If Ryan knew how they truly felt, he would probably laugh out loud. In fact, this was simply the difference in status.


    Those seemingly cold girls, when facing ordinary suitors, usually looked down on them, thinking that a few kind words were a gift. But when facing a rich man, they would rush to him, kneel down, and lick him¡ªsometimes even offering themselves away.


    They would rather cry in a BMW than laugh on a bicycle. Bluntly put, this was masochism.


    And when facing someone like Ryan¡ªwho not only treated them harshly but also did things that made them feel wronged and humiliated¡ªyet in the face of life-threatening circumstances they did not complain at all, they still found themselves thinking about how to kneel down and lick their Master''s asshole to satisfy him.


    Ryan needed only a little care, but the two girls interpreted his attention as kindness and were grateful for it. In the end, it was clear that there was no good end for simps...


    Wena and Lena lay nervously at their master''s crotch, each sticking out her tongue¡ªone on the left, one on the right¡ªlicking the rod carefully.


    The two girls looked into each other''s eyes, so close that they almost seemed to be kissing; now, separated only by a cock, they couldn''t help feeling a little awkward. The sensation of licking a cock together was entirely novel.


    "Don''t just stand there¡ªstart from the top and go to the bottom, and don''t let go of those two balls. You can use a little more force¡­" Ryan said with some dissatisfaction.


    Wena and Lena reacted immediately and began to lick his cock. Their little tongues were extremely flexible¡ªlike tiny snakes, they wrapped obediently around Ryan''s cock, which was soft and smooth, making him feel extremely comfortable.


    As the two girls moved, the semen and vaginal fluid on Ryan''s cock were quickly licked into their mouths and swallowed. The salty, fishy taste made the two girls feel a little uncomfortable¡ªeven a little disgusted¡ªbut neither dared to express it.


    On the contrary, they were quite smart; they swallowed the semen on his penis, then raised their heads to look at Ryan, opening their mouths to let him clearly see what was inside. It was obvious they were well-practiced in pleasing men¡ªa slave nature inherent in most women.


    Ryan was very satisfied with the actions of the two girls. He stroked their hair as if caressing two well-behaved little pets.


    One must say, the two little maid outfits were top-notch¡ªthey revealed everything that should be exposed, and even that which should remain hidden was on display.


    With such scant coverage, every movement left nothing concealed. It was blatant temptation for him, and fortunately, he was the only man in the base, so it didn''t matter how exposed he was.


    Just as the two girls were licking very enthusiastically, Yuna¡ªwho had been cooking in the kitchen¡ªstepped out with a bowl of porridge, intending to set it on the table. As the cook, she was mainly responsible for preparing food for her master.


    Walking out of the kitchen, she subconsciously glanced at the two sisters who were supposed to be dressing their master. Then she froze, dropping the bowl with a loud clang.


    "Pah~hiss¡­ Ouch!" Yuna screamed, clutching her foot and twitching. She quickly stepped back as a lot of white porridge spilled onto her shoes.


    Wena and Lena heard the noise and were a little worried, but they didn''t dare stop without their master''s order. They could only continue performing oral sex on Ryan, attentively licking him.


    "Okay, that''s enough. You two go see how she is doing!" Ryan frowned and instructed them.


    The two girls exchanged glances, now somewhat accustomed to the routine. At first, they had been a little disgusted by the taste, but gradually they became addicted¡ªso much so that they even took the initiative to lick his testicles, which was truly embarrassing.


    Wena hurriedly ran to Yuna''s side to pick up the porridge and bowls that had fallen, while Lena attended to Fang Yuan and asked her to remove her small leather shoes to avoid further burns.


    "Are you okay?" Ryan asked, glancing at Yuna''s burned feet.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Master. I¡ªI was careless¡­" she replied nervously.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Take a rest. Let them take you to apply some burn medicine to avoid leaving scars. Be more careful next time¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­" Yuna blushed and lowered her head. She couldn''t help but recall the obscene scene she had just witnessed¡ªher two sisters lying beneath their master''s crotch, one on each side, desperately licking his cock and testicles.


    The scene was so obscene and extremely stimulating that she almost bit off her tongue.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Taste

    Not in the mood to let the two girls cause any further trouble that morning, Ryan simply ordered them to take Yuna for treatment, then got dressed and left the room.


    "Ah¡­ the master looks so handsome. He seems cold on the surface, but he is actually very nice to us in his heart¡­" As soon as Ryan left, Wena became infatuated and said shyly.


    "I told you to be more reserved¡ªyou don''t have to drool over him like that," Lena admonished softly, looking at the sisters'' infatuated expressions with some helplessness.


    "How dare you say that? Who was it that took the initiative to bite the master''s¡­ that, that meat ball and wouldn''t let go!" Wena retorted; not knowing what to call the glans, she could only say it like that.


    Embarrassed by her remark, Lena grabbed Wena''s arm and tickled her, and the two soon began playfully bantering.


    "I say, you two, don''t you see there are still injured people here?" Yuna interjected, almost fainting. Although her burns were not serious, she couldn''t understand what had happened to the two sisters today. Had they taken the wrong medicine?


    "Ahem¡­" Wena and Lena stopped their playful antics, embarrassed, and helped Yuna down the stairs.


    "Ah, Yuna, you didn''t get any contact with the master this time, so you couldn''t get closer to him. It''s such a pity for this pitiful little face," Wena teased, pinching Yuna''s pretty cheek.


    Yuna slapped Wena''s hand angrily. Truly, she wasn''t at peace even while applying the medicine. Had she not had the chance to dress her master closely, did she not also yearn for the chance to bathe him up close? If all else failed, perhaps she could crawl into her master''s bed at night.


    It was so infuriating¡ªthese two sisters were just there to show off to her.


    Ryan left the room and went straight to his sister Lily, who was on the third floor. She was browsing information on the Internet about A City. Although most communications had collapsed, some were still functional, and many people were requesting help¡ªinformation that was very useful.


    Lily was screening this information, finding the useful bits. Now the base''s combat capability was basically in place¡ªit no longer relied solely on Ryan.


    There was also a 30-member female team, each with some combat skills, and their team leader had even been equipped with guns and weapons.


    While clearing the zombies around the hospital, they also kept an eye on new survivor information. If the base wanted to expand, it couldn''t do so without people.


    Lily''s job was to screen these calls for help and then find opportunities to clear them out one by one¡ªkilling the men and bringing the women back to the hospital to increase its strength.


    "Sister, thank you for your hard work¡­ You have to do this so early in the morning. Let''s go downstairs to eat first," Ryan said, hugging Lily from behind.


    "Well¡­ okay~" Lily turned around, smiled, and kissed her brother on the lips before they went downstairs together.


    After breakfast with his sister, Ryan prepared to go out. His mission today was to kill zombies and try to break through his three-dimensional attribute barrier to 100, so that he could awaken his superpowers¡ªa goal he had coveted for a long time.


    [Host: Ryan Dressrosa S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ability: None


    Physical Strength: 91


    Attack: 88


    Speed: 85


    Current Points: 28]


    The rapid attribute increase was partly due to the high loyalty of several women in the team, many of whom had already broken through to levels 80 and 90. When they killed zombies, Ryan could also gain points simultaneously.


    Many of the rescued women¡ªlike those in Hail Building¡ªhad been abused and played with by men. Now that they were in a place where food and clothing were no longer a concern and no man could violate them, they were naturally very grateful to Ryan.


    Many even had their loyalty levels break through 95, almost becoming his fanatical believers.


    Ryan was generous in promoting those who were loyal, courageous, and brave enough to kill zombies.


    Their status was higher than that of ordinary female soldiers. They would lead groups of female soldiers, fully armored, and would do their utmost to kill zombies, further cementing their loyalty to Ryan.


    When they arrived at the center of the hospital, some women were practicing shooting under the leadership of Jessica. Mia had taken a group out early in the morning to kill zombies and collect supplies.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented¡­" Ryan looked at Jessica, who grimaced and appeared a little angry when she saw him. He held down the little girl''s head, which only made her angrier.


    Ever since Ryan deflowered her last time, Jessica''s attitude toward him had shifted slightly. She felt a mix of resentment and fear, unsure how to process what had happened.


    "You... you big bad guy~ let go!" Jessica pushed Ryan''s hand away, her voice a mix of shame and anger.


    "What did you call me?" Ryan looked at Jessica with amusement, her teeth gritted in defiance. He had to admit, touching her gave him a twisted sense of pleasure.


    "Big bad guy~ Big bad guy~ Rapist~" Jessica spat back, her face flushing red. The last time Ryan had taken her, her pussy and anus had been left red, swollen, and dripping with fluid. She had been forced to lie on the boat for an entire day afterward, and the memory still terrified her.


    "I''m a bad guy? How about I, the big bad guy, rape you right here again?" Ryan grabbed Jessica''s hands and yanked her into his arms, his tone menacing.


    "No, no~ I was wrong, good brother," Jessica quickly begged, her fear overriding her defiance.


    "Wrong answer. Did I tell you what to call me before?" Ryan patted Jessica''s butt twice, enjoying the way it felt.


    "Woo... Dad, Dad~" Jessica hesitated for a moment before reluctantly calling out, her face bitter.


    "Good girl. Work hard for Daddy here, and I''ll let you taste Daddy''s semen tonight..." Ryan knew Jessica had a unique fetish¡ªshe loved sucking cock and swallowing semen, even going so far as to lick his asshole without hesitation.


    "Hmph..." Jessica glared at Ryan''s retreating back, her teeth clenched in frustration. But despite her resentment, there was a flicker of anticipation in her eyes. She couldn''t help but imagine the taste of his semen.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Basic Attribute 100

    ''Oh, I''m drooling...'' She quietly wiped the corner of her mouth, her gaze shifting to the dozen or so women training nearby.


    Some of them were laughing so hard they clutched their stomachs, having witnessed Jessica''s failed attempt to stand up to Ryan.


    "What are you laughing at? Get back to training!" Jessica snapped, her face burning with embarrassment.


    She couldn''t stay there any longer and quickly slipped away, leaving the other girls to laugh among themselves.


    By this time, Ryan had already left the base. He needed to act quickly. His goal was to kill enough zombies today to improve his basic attributes and awaken his superpowers.


    He chose the rooftop of a small building near the city center. The area was surrounded by residential neighborhoods, meaning there would be plenty of zombies. After setting up, he lit a string of firecrackers and tossed them down.


    The crackling noise echoed through the streets, drawing the attention of every zombie within a few kilometers. They roared and surged toward the sound, filling the streets with their grotesque forms.


    Many survivors in the nearby buildings peeked out their windows, too afraid to venture outside. Most had been surviving on whatever food they had stored, but after seven days in the apocalypse, their supplies were running thin.


    When they heard the commotion outside, they couldn''t help but lean out to see what was happening.


    "Damn, is that guy trying to get himself killed?" one survivor muttered.


    "You''ve got some guts, brother, attracting all those zombies," another remarked, watching in awe.


    Ignoring the onlookers, Ryan set up the machine gun on the roof and opened fire. The powerful weapon mowed down rows of zombies, their bodies piling up in the streets.


    To maximize his efficiency, Ryan had even taken the heavy machine gun from the Sabretooth armored vehicle and stored it in his personal space, along with tens of thousands of rounds of ammunition.


    The relentless gunfire created a solid line of defense. Zombies were shredded by bullets before they could get close, but the hordes behind them showed no fear, trampling over the corpses of their fallen comrades.


    Ryan wasn''t worried about the zombies he missed. He had blocked off the lower stairs of the building, and low-level zombies couldn''t climb walls. They posed no threat.


    The survivors nearby were stunned. They had assumed the man setting off firecrackers was suicidal, but now they watched in awe as he unleashed a barrage of gunfire that didn''t let up for over ten minutes. How much ammunition did he have?


    "Brother, can you save me? Help me!" one survivor shouted.


    "Brother, take me with you! I''ll do anything you want!" another cried, desperation in their voice.


    Ryan vaguely heard the shouts but paid them no mind. He wasn''t interested in searching room by room for survivors. Unless it was a well-organized base, they weren''t worth his time.


    He glanced at the pile of bullet casings at his feet. The muzzles of his guns were glowing red from the sustained fire. In just over ten minutes, he had killed thousands of zombies.


    However, this efficiency was only possible because the low-level zombies were mindless and packed tightly together. In open areas, where they were more spread out, it wouldn''t be so easy.


    The loud noise had undoubtedly attracted higher-level zombies, and Ryan expected them to show up soon. He set down the overheated machine gun and checked his points: an impressive 5,968. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Howl..." A dark-skinned zombie suddenly appeared behind Ryan, lunging at him.


    "Bring it on..." Ryan was ready. He clenched his fist and slammed it into the zombie''s head.


    The impact sent both Ryan and the zombie stumbling back.


    "A level three zombie, and a strength type?" Ryan observed the zombie''s bent arm. If it hadn''t blocked the blow at the last second, its head might have been crushed.


    Ryan''s strength was already at an abnormal level. Even a strength-based zombie like this one was no match for him. This third-level zombie had picked the wrong fight.


    Roar! The black zombie seemed stunned. It had climbed up from a nearby window, hoping to ambush Ryan, but its plan had failed.


    Despite its limited intelligence¡ªroughly that of a four or five-year-old child¡ªit sensed danger. Yet, the temptation of devouring Ryan and evolving further was too great to ignore.


    "Come on... waste~" Ryan taunted, curling his finger at the zombie. Though it didn''t understand the gesture, the provocation was clear.


    The black zombie roared in fury, its feet cracking the concrete as it charged at Ryan like a cannonball.


    The two clashed in a brutal fight. The zombie''s screams and the sickening sound of bones breaking filled the air. Their movements were so fast that an ordinary human would only see blurs.


    Half a minute later, Ryan stood panting, while the black zombie lay on the ground, its limbs broken. Despite its resilience, it could no longer move, only howling in agony.


    "Not bad, a decent warm-up..." Ryan muttered. A week into the apocalypse, a level three zombie was as strong as they came in this area. There wouldn''t be another one nearby.


    Ryan pulled a long knife from his personal space and walked over to the immobilized zombie. With one swift motion, he decapitated it.


    [Congratulations to the host for killing a level 3 zombie and earning 100 points.]


    [Ding, level 3 zombie crystals detected, can be exchanged for points, or melted to increase system space]


    Ryan used a long knife to break open the zombie''s head and retrieved a blue zombie crystal. This was the crystal of a third-level zombie. Even if exchanged for points, it would be worth a thousand points.


    [Zombie crystals are formed by the evolutionary essence of zombies. They have the ability to strengthen physical fitness and carry a certain chance of helping the human body develop superpowers. The higher the level of the zombie crystal, the higher the chance of developing superpowers.]


    [After swallowing the third-level zombie crystal, the chance of unlocking superpowers is 1%]


    "Alas, this probability is much higher than that of a second-level zombie crystallization, but one percent is still a very small chance," Ryan sighed helplessly.


    [Host, don''t worry. After the system mall is upgraded, you can use points to purchase superpowers. The superpowers that are activated after swallowing zombie crystals are very random.]

 Chapter 98 - 98: Superpowers

    "That''s good..." Ryan spent about two thousand points and directly upgraded all his basic attributes to 100 points.


    [Host: Ryan Dressrosa


    Superpower: None


    Physical strength: 100


    Attack: 100


    Speed: 100]


    [Ding, the host''s basic attributes are detected to be full, meeting the system upgrade conditions, and now starting to upgrade the system for the host]


    Hearing the system''s voice in his mind, Ryan grew slightly excited. Suddenly, he felt darkness before his eyes¡ªit flashed for an instant, then receded as the system''s light screen reappeared.


    [Ding, system upgrade successful...]


    Ryan couldn''t wait to examine the screen and noticed some subtle changes. For instance, new options had been added. In addition to the system store, a "base" option now appeared.


    Clicking on it revealed details such as the current number of people in the hospital base, its coverage area, the base''s strength, personnel numbers, defensive construction, and more. It seemed designed for building his own base.


    There were also changes in the personal panel. The original three basic attributes had been replaced by a new attribute¡ªspirit¡ªset at 100 points, just like the others.


    "I say, system, where are the superpowers? Aren''t you trying to cheat me?" Ryan queried, searching for a long time only to find that his detailed information still lacked any mention of superpowers.


    [Host, please check the system mall. The purchase options for superpowers have been updated.]


    Ryan opened the mall with a chuckle and saw that many items had indeed been updated. The first entries were rows of various superpowers:


    ¨C Space superpowers: worth one million points


    ¨C Time superpowers: worth one million points


    ¨C Word superpowers: worth nine hundred thousand points¡­


    ¨C Water power: worth 100,000 points


    ¨C Fire power: worth 100,000 points


    ¨C Wood power: worth 100,000 points


    Seeing this, Ryan nearly vomited blood. Was this a scam?


    Even the lowest-level superpowers¡ªsuch as water and fire¡ªrequired 100,000 points.


    How was he supposed to amass that many points? After the upgrade, he had only a little over 3,000 points left, which was far from enough to purchase even the simplest superpower.


    [The system has been upgraded. Now giving away an upgrade gift package, which has been sent to the system warehouse. Please check it.]


    Ryan''s eyes lit up, and he quickly clicked on the system gift package in the warehouse:


    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the lightning power]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the healing master ability]


    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained a manual for using supernatural powers]


    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the ability of a throwing master]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the ability of a cooking master]


    ¡­


    In total, Ryan opened more than a dozen items¡ªvarious abilities from the system store. However, the most important was the lightning ability, which normally required 500,000 points to purchase.


    That meant he would have needed to kill 500,000 first-level zombies to acquire it. Now it was given away for free, which filled him with immediate joy.


    After clicking on the lightning ability, Ryan felt numb all over, as if thousands of lightning bolts had struck him; yet, he felt no pain. Instead, his skin began to tremble as lightning snakes danced across it.


    At that moment, Ryan seemed to transform into pure lightning¡ªradiating dazzling blue light, with brilliant arcs leaping endlessly through the air and crackling sounds echoing throughout the roof.


    "Ah... comfortable." Ryan felt his entire body relax. In an instant, he felt exponentially stronger. His bodily strength surged, and his mind brimmed with new energy.


    Spreading his palms, he summoned raging lightning and exploding thunder, with lightning snakes swirling around them.


    Ryan could sense the explosive, destructive power contained within these luminous serpents.


    Compared to other superpowers, lightning alone delivered extreme destructive force and speed. Ryan glanced at the howling zombies below, opened his palms, concentrated his strength, and suddenly a one-meter-long thunder dragon roared forth, spraying out.


    The boiling air was split apart; lightning and thunder flashed; shockwaves rippled everywhere; the ground trembled violently before slowly calming.


    [Ding, the host kills a level one zombie and gets one point]


    [Ding, the host kills a level one zombie and gets one point]


    [Ding, the host killed a level 2 zombie and gained 10 points]


    ¡­


    Ryan surveyed the street ahead. A ten-meter-wide passage had been carved out by the zombie horde, and every zombie struck by the thunder dragon had been reduced to ashes.


    Even a mere touch of the high-intensity lightning obliterated their torsos and reduced their internal organs to powder.


    "Damn, this move is so powerful..." Ryan murmured, examining his palm. It felt as potent as a small missile.


    Moreover, the Thunder Dragon he could control independently was incredibly flexible¡ªit was as if he had become a walking human rocket.


    This move was extraordinarily powerful, yet it also consumed a tremendous amount of energy. After unleashing the Thunder Dragon, Ryan felt that at least one-fifth of his mental power had vanished¡ªa truly terrifying sensation.


    However, because this ultimate Thunder Dragon was the pinnacle move, such energy consumption was expected, and its power was unmatched.


    Besides, Ryan''s supernatural ability was still in its early stages, leaving ample room for further enhancement.


    Superpowers are also divided into levels, much like zombie levels, ranging from level one to level nine.


    They can be upgraded by killing enough zombies. With the move he had just executed, it felt as though his superpower experience had increased by about half. If he repeated the move, he might soon upgrade his lightning superpower to level two.


    After the upgrade, his lightning power became even more potent and covered a wider area. Correspondingly, it consumed more mental power.


    Ryan planned to further enhance his mental attributes, which were key to maintaining his superpower.


    A glance at his current attribute panel read as follows:


    [Host: Ryan Dressrosa


    Power: Lightning


    Physical fitness: 167


    Attack: 192


    Speed: 177


    Spirit: 123]


    Abilities: Jeet Kune Do Master, firearms master, throwing master, driving master, precision master¡­ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just by awakening a superpower, his attribute panel had nearly doubled; however, without strong physical fitness, one could not withstand the strain of activating such power.


    Ryan swallowed the third-level zombie crystal he had just obtained, which slightly boosted his attributes.


    It was a pity he had not awakened a superpower earlier. Only he could meet the conditions for swallowing zombie crystals to gain superpowers¡ªothers, lacking the system and unaware of the virus within the crystals, would simply perish if they ingested them.


    Without hesitation, Ryan allocated all his remaining thousands of points to his spirit. Now that his physical fitness had improved¡ªand considering that it takes one hundred points to strengthen a basic attribute¡ªhe had more than enough.


    After spending thousands of points, his mental attribute reached 159, and his mind''s recovery of mental power accelerated noticeably.


    Immediately afterward, Ryan unleashed two Thunder Dragon moves, clearing the thousands of zombies from the street ahead.


    The overwhelming power of thunder and lightning obliterated all surrounding buildings, leaving a meter-deep black scorch mark on the ground. The area around him was reduced to burnt, black scorched earth.


    [Ding, congratulations to the host, the lightning ability has been upgraded to level 2, upgrade experience 168/3000]

 Chapter 99 - 99: Giving Superpowers

    The effect of the improvement of supernatural powers is very significant. Not only has his physical fitness improved by about ten points, but Ryan now feels that the lightning he can control is even more powerful, and his body seems to contain extreme destructive power.


    He clenched his palms; the lightning within them dissipated, and the lightning surrounding his body slowly vanished. Ryan''s excitement was palpable¡ªhe was indeed extremely powerful. If he encountered the third-level zombie from before, he could kill it with just one move.


    The mission was accomplished. Ryan deposited the heavy machine gun and the remaining bullets onto the ground into the system space, then leaped from the roof. Lightning flashed behind him, and a dense bolt arced through the air.


    Ryan''s speed was so great that he became nothing more than a shadow. With the addition of thunder and lightning, he felt that his thunder and lightning abilities had reached an extreme level¡ªhe could be as fast as lightning.


    Now Ryan can directly ride on lightning, which is almost like flying for a short period. Of course, using this ability for an extended time consumes a great deal of mental energy. Only when his ability level is higher can he fully achieve sustained flight.


    After Ryan left, many nearby survivors searched for traces of him. They all believed that with such powerful firepower, an army had entered the city, but in the end, they found nothing.


    Inside the hospital, Wena stood by the bed, looking at Rose hidden beneath the quilt, and kindly advised, "Ms. Rose, why don''t you go out and have breakfast first? Otherwise, it will be bad for your health..."


    Rose said nothing. She simply sat on the bed, covered by a quilt, with traces of tears staining her pretty face and her complexion appearing a little pale.


    "Okay, you two go out first; let me take care of it..." At that moment, Lily walked in and addressed Wena and Lena.


    The two maids bowed and respectfully left the room.


    Lily glanced at the beautiful woman on the bed, who was clearly disheartened. There were obvious signs of intercourse on the bed¡ªlarge wet spots on the sheets and a lingering, lustful atmosphere in the room. She felt a little uneasy.


    However, having studied psychology in depth and possessing strong verbal skills, Lily took the initiative to help persuade Zhang Ru to get out of bed, dress, and eat on her own.


    "What kind of thing is this! I have to help my brother persuade the women he raped and take care of their emotions."


    Lily thought, feeling rather strange. This kind of thing was hard to imagine, but since it was mainly for Ryan, she was willing to do anything.


    Not long after, Ryan returned directly to the hospital. He came back even faster than when he left¡ªtaking less than one-third of the time.


    "Owner..." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, you''re back..." Several maids responsible for maintaining the fence saw Ryan returning and quickly knelt down to salute him.


    "Okay, get up. Where is Lily?"


    "Master, Mistress is working on the third floor~" a woman answered.


    Ryan merely glanced around, nodded, and then stepped onto the lightning before leaving the place.


    "Wow... the master seems to have become even more handsome..."


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t attract the master''s attention. It would be great if we could be favored by the master, or even serve him personally," several maids chattered.


    They were all smart and knew who was in charge of this base. As the only man with the highest status in the base, these women naturally tried their best to climb the ladder.


    It was unfortunate that Ryan now had very high standards and didn''t look down on ordinary women unless they had made special contributions.


    Ryan went straight to the third floor and saw Rose and Lily sitting at the table eating, with Wena and Lena standing beside them to serve.


    When Rose saw Ryan, her eyes flickered with an indescribable mix of emotions¡ªsome hatred, some fear, some curiosity, some helplessness, and, of course, more indifference.


    Ryan did not tease this fragile, beautiful woman for the time being. Although she had calmed down, it did not mean she had forgiven him; he still had to let her adapt slowly.


    After all, she couldn''t escape from his grasp. Moreover, this beautiful woman had a masochistic fetish¡ªtaking advantage of this weakness, she would sooner or later become Ryan''s poodle.


    "Sister, please come out for a while..." Ryan led Lily directly to the rooftop.


    "What''s wrong? It''s so mysterious..." Lily asked curiously.


    Ryan said nothing but instead hugged his sister and kissed her beautiful red lips. He pressed his tongue in and gently aroused her desire, savoring her beautiful cherry lips as the two of them melded into one.


    Lily''s body suddenly softened as she was held in Ryan''s arms.


    After enjoying a passionate kiss with his sister, Ryan did not forget his purpose: "System, teach lightning power, target Lily..."


    As the system''s power activated, a seed differentiated from Ryan''s lightning ability and slowly transmitted to Lily''s brain. At the same time, her body began to transform gradually.


    This was not the first time that Lily had experienced this. It was almost the same every time his abilities were transferred to her before, but it was more pronounced this time. In addition, many more aspects of superpowers flashed through her mind.


    Lily opened her eyes wide in surprise, slowly feeling her own lightning powers and becoming indescribably shocked. Although her previous abilities were magical, they were at least something that humans could do.


    But superpowers are completely beyond imagination and unprecedented. Lily knew that her younger brother possessed abilities not common among ordinary people¡ªotherwise, there would be no way for him to impart abilities to others. Yet, could superpowers be shared?


    Cautiously, Lily opened her eyes further, and a bolt of lightning shot out, leaving a charred mark on the ground. Its power was not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Foursome

    She smiled with narrowed eyes, curiosity evident as she continued to experiment, though she soon felt dizzy.


    Ryan quickly embraced her and said, "Sister, this ability is not infinite. The higher your mental ability, the longer you can use it. Killing zombies can also improve your mental strength and ability level."


    "Okay, then I can go out and kill zombies in the future..." Lily''s eyes lit up.


    Although she had been taught many abilities before, Ryan had worried about her safety and had not allowed her to go out killing zombies. Now that she possessed superpowers, she naturally no longer needed to worry.


    "Yes, sister, maybe you can even become Thor or something¡ªthat sounds great," Ryan joked with a smile.


    "Hmph..." Lily ignored his teasing and simply enjoyed using her newfound supernatural powers.


    Because the superpowers Ryan transmitted were all differentiated from his own superpower seeds, he did not need points to pass them on to other women¡ªhe only required a loyalty level of 90 or above.


    There were also many benefits. For example, if other women overused their superpowers and their mental energy became exhausted, Ryan could transfer part of his mental power to them so they could continue using it.


    Moreover, the transferred superpower seeds could be retrieved at any time and used to kill zombies to grow stronger, eventually feeding back to him.


    Of course, there were disadvantages. The ability levels of these women could not exceed his unless Ryan''s ability was upgraded again. However, in his opinion, this was not a disadvantage.


    In the short term, Ryan did not plan to impart his lightning power to too many people. At most, he would teach his sister Lily, the little slave girl Olivia, the policewoman Mia, and Jessica.


    Although Jessica was a little dissatisfied with him, her loyalty was above 80 and was gradually improving. It was evident that the passage to the depths of a woman''s heart is the vagina.


    Mia and Olivia led a team out to kill zombies, leaving only little Jessica in the base to train the female soldiers in marksmanship.


    Lily went downstairs excitedly, eager to try out her new ability, while Ryan found Jessica and planned to train her well, raising her loyalty to above 90 as soon as possible.


    ------


    "You, you, you... what do you want to do?" Jessica looked at Ryan, taking a few steps back in fear.


    "Tell me? Daddy hasn''t shown love to my darling daughter in a long time. Come here quickly and let daddy see if you''ve grown any recently."


    Ryan rubbed his palms together with a lewd smile, feeling like a depraved father molesting his beautiful daughter.


    "Puh..." Jessica pouted.


    Ryan walked straight forward and hugged the somewhat panicked Jessica. Jessica struggled symbolically a few times but stopped moving under the touch of Ryan''s large hands.


    She was carried to the bed by the man, her face flushed.


    Ryan opened his mouth and kissed Jessica''s cherry lips, tasting the sweetness that belonged to a young girl.


    At the same time, he held her in his arms, her back against him, and touched her all over. He lifted her skirt and stroked her tender pussy, still a perfect, untouched bun, soft and delicious.


    Jessica felt a little dizzy after being touched by the man. Ryan simply held her legs and let her delicate body slowly move down until his glans touched her vagina.


    With a lewd smile, Ryan pushed Jessica''s body down hard, and the glans squeezed open her tight little hole, penetrating all the way in.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." The tight, hairless pussy was penetrated by the huge cock, making Jessica scream subconsciously.


    Coupled with the lewd posture, which was like a child being held to pee, she felt even more ashamed. She subconsciously grabbed Ryan from behind, her beautiful eyes closed, not daring to look at the situation below.


    On the bed in the room, the two girls felt extremely embarrassed and nervous. They were Wena and Lena, who had just been pulled over by Ryan under the pretext of a foursome.


    The two girls were wearing maid uniforms, obeying their master''s orders, hugging each other and playing with each other''s bodies, but their movements were obviously a little clumsy.


    Ryan looked at the two beautiful girls hugging each other and found it very interesting. No wonder everyone liked lesbianism; it was so beautiful. Ryan''s cock couldn''t help but grow a little bigger, and Jessica wailed continuously.


    "Okay, you two lie on the bed. Wena, go lick Lena''s lower body..." Ryan directed the two maids to prepare for the movements, then sat directly on top of Lena''s head.


    "Come here and lick my asshole," Ryan said to Lena, who was a little flustered under his butt. The innocent girl was a bit panicked but still lay obediently under Ryan''s butt, spreading her buttocks with her hands, stretching out her tongue, and licking the man''s anus back and forth.


    Wena, kneeling between Lena''s legs and preparing to lick her below, was stunned, her eyes widening.


    From her angle, she could clearly see Jessica''s pink pussy being stretched open by the cock, and Lena''s pink tongue licking back and forth on the man''s dark asshole. It was extremely obscene.


    Forgive her for still being a virgin. Although she and her sisters had sucked Ryan''s cock before, she had never seen such an obscene and exciting scene. It was simply dizzying to watch. She could even see every detail clearly, including the thick cock stretching her small, tender pussy.


    "What are you standing there for? Why don''t you go lick your little sister''s pussy?" Ryan said to Wena, who was standing there in a daze, while he was slowly thrusting into Jessica''s cunt.


    "Jessica, do you like being fucked in front of others? Just like that slut Mia, your pussy feels a lot tighter now." Ryan grinned lewdly as he thrust into Jessica''s tender pussy. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wuwu... No, ah... No, it''s not like that. I am not that slutty~" Jessica retorted subconsciously but was obviously much more shy than usual.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Foursome II

    "Come on, let me fuck you to death... By the way, what should you call me when we make love?" Ryan kept controlling the ups and downs of Jessica''s body, fucking her tender pussy like he was holding a little girl to pee, and teasing her in a humiliating way.


    "Wuwuwuwu¡­ No¡­ I can''t say it, it''s too embarrassing¡­ Ahhhh¡­" Jessica shook her head subconsciously. Before she could finish her words of refusal, Ryan hugged her body and thrust down on her fiercely several times.


    Her tender pussy stroked the cock frantically, and the repeated thrusts tortured her to the point of ecstasy, so she had to change her words.


    "Daddy... good daddy... master daddy... be gentler... ahhh... I can''t bear it..." The tight little hole was squeezing Ryan to death with ecstasy, and the scene was so erotic that he ignored Jessica''s cries and fucked her hairless pussy hard, with his glans constantly pushing towards the deepest part.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death¡­ Oooo¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy, please don''t¡­ don''t put it any deeper¡­ It will break¡­ Ahhhhhhh¡­"


    Under the two men, Lena was a little flustered by Ryan''s up and down movements. The man''s butt sat on her head, almost making her suffocate.


    Even her tongue licking was a little weak. Although the master''s asshole was not very smelly, she also felt very humiliated.


    Hearing Jessica''s screams, the two maids dared not be negligent. One of them licked the other''s lower body frantically, while the other tried hard to lick the man''s anus above her head.


    Ryan felt very comfortable being licked. Lena''s flexible tongue kept rubbing against the entrance of his asshole and even went into it. He felt so good that he almost exploded, and Jessica became more courageous when fucking.


    Jessica moaned and begged for mercy repeatedly when Ryan fucked her, as if she had anticipated something. She turned her head and looked at Ryan in horror.


    Her delicate body twisted subconsciously, trying to escape the terrible fate that was about to happen next. However, Ryan was extremely excited and thrust hard again. The glans pushed open Jessica''s cervix and penetrated deep into her warm and narrow uterus.


    Jessica''s delicate body began to tremble violently, and a huge suction force came from deep in her uterus. Ryan knew that this was a sign that Jessica was about to reach orgasm. He smiled and pulled his penis out of her vagina, deliberately aiming her tender vagina at Wena''s pretty face in front of him.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ I''m going to orgasm, I''m going to come¡­ Oh oh oh oh oh¡­" Jessica hadn''t realized what was happening yet. She only felt the man''s penis pulling out forcefully, making her cervix feel hot.


    The love juices from deep within her pussy spurted out, and a stream of water shot directly onto Wena''s face.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk... my slutty daughter... I didn''t expect you could squirt so quickly... Look at your sister Wena, her face is covered with your juice." Ryan said in Jessica''s ear with a wicked smile.


    Jessica glanced down subconsciously, only to find that the maid''s face was wet and covered with white liquid. Her eyes were unable to open due to the gushing vaginal fluid, and she looked very embarrassed.


    "Wuwu... Sister Wena... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it..." Jessica subconsciously burst into tears out of shame and kept apologizing to Wena.


    Although her status was higher than Wena and the other maids, Jessica obviously didn''t realize this, so her first reaction was to shamefully apologize to Wena, whose face she had sprayed with love juice.


    Ryan was too lazy to pay attention to this. Before Jessica could finish her words, he thrust fiercely again, choking back her pleas, "Ah ah... OK... Daddy... Don''t be so hard... Woo woo... You''ll break me..."


    Seeing Jessica crying because of his actions only fueled Ryan''s excitement. He wanted to use all his strength to fuck Jessica''s hairless, delicate pussy.


    Lena, positioned beneath him, seemed to sense her master''s intentions and began licking even more fervently, occasionally thrusting the tip of her tongue into Jessica''s asshole, stimulating the sensitive walls.


    "Oh... so good... I can''t hold it anymore... I''m going to cum... Oh oh oh... I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum..."


    Jessica''s cervix clenched tightly around Ryan, sending waves of pleasure through him. Her pussy spasmed uncontrollably as she reached her climax.


    Meanwhile, Lena continued to lick her asshole with wild abandon, while Wena, who had been sprayed with fluids earlier, opened her eyes in a daze, looking on helplessly and humiliated.


    The combination of sensations pushed Ryan over the edge.


    "Ahhhhh..." Hot, sticky semen shot deep into Jessica''s delicate uterus, causing her body to tremble violently. She leaned back weakly against Ryan, her entire body glistening with sweat. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huff... Huff..." After ejaculating, Ryan, still panting, slowly pulled his penis out of Jessica''s tight pussy and inserted it into Wena''s mouth, letting her clean it.


    Jessica pussy, stretched and abused by Ryan''s cock, remained gaping open, her pink labia forming a round, obscene hole that looked both lewd and oddly cute.


    But this wasn''t the end. Semen continued to flow out of Jessica''s pussy, dripping down onto Lena''s face.


    Ryan had shot so much inside her that it seemed endless. Lena had no choice but to endure the humiliation, her face covered in the thick, sticky fluid.


    She could never have imagined such a degrading day would come¡ªlying on the bed, waiting for another woman''s semen to drip onto her face. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the flow of semen stopped, leaving Lena''s face coated in a thick layer of cum and vaginal fluid.


    She couldn''t open her eyes or mouth, her appearance utterly obscene.


    "Go ahead and help your little sister clean up," Ryan said, patting Wena, who was still sucking his cock. He pointed at Lena''s face.


    Wena, though shy, didn''t dare resist. Her face was still smeared with Jessica''s fluids. She obediently stood up, turned around, and lay on top of Lena, sticking out her tongue to lick the long-legged girl''s face, scraping the fluids into her mouth.


    At this moment, the three girls were almost stacked together¡ªone enchanting and seductive, one pure and shy, and the other a cute girl. They were all half-naked, their delicate bodies on full display for Ryan to admire.


    The three of them licked each other clean, especially Jessica. Despite being unable to close her legs after Ryan''s rough treatment, she still competed for the man''s semen, even using her hand to block the entrance of her pussy, afraid the precious fluid would leak out.


    She was, without a doubt, a little glutton for cum.


    However, the amount of semen and vaginal fluid was overwhelming, and it was difficult for the three of them to clean it all up quickly. Soon, Ryan''s penis began to regain its vigor.


    Looking at Wena, who was shaking her butt in front of him, Ryan chuckled. He grabbed her waist, aimed his glans at her anus, and thrust forward, penetrating her tight hole.


    "Ahhh... no... okay..." Wena instinctively struggled, unprepared for the sudden intrusion. The intense pain made her scream and stop licking.


    "Keep licking, don''t stop," Ryan ordered, slapping Wena''s buttocks hard. The innocent girl trembled in pain but obeyed, continuing to lick Lena''s face while enduring the brutal anal penetration.


    This was a torturous moment for Wena. The pain of being anally penetrated for the first time was overwhelming, and having one leg lifted by Ryan made it even harder to maintain her balance. She instinctively grabbed Lena''s hands, clinging to her for support.


    "Ah... Ouch~ Master, it hurts, it hurts so much, ahhhh... No, Master..." Wena screamed in pain, her anus clenching tightly around Ryan''s cock. Though not as exaggerated as Jessica''s experience, the intensity was no less severe.


    Lena, whose face had been mostly cleaned by now, opened her eyes and looked at Wena with tender pity, her heart aching for the innocent girl enduring such torment.


    Wena met Lena''s gaze, her eyes filled with pain and helplessness.


    The scene was heartwarming, but for Ryan, it only fueled his desire. Watching the two maids comfort each other, he gripped Wena''s slender waist and fucked her tight asshole even harder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­" Wena moaned uncontrollably under the relentless assault. Lena, distressed, leaned in and kissed the girl''s lips.


    "No... ahhh... Lena... I just licked you down there..." Wena panicked, worried the taste in her mouth would disgust Lena.


    Ryan laughed. "What are you afraid of? She''s licked my asshole plenty of times. You''re both little sluts who love licking men''s assholes and eating cum. No need to be shy."


    As Ryan humiliated the two stunning girls beneath him, he continued to fuck Wena''s asshole with brutal force. However, he soon noticed that Wena''s anus was unusually sensitive.


    Despite the pain, she reached orgasm quickly, her vaginal spasms causing her anus to clench even tighter.


    "Fuck, you''re squeezing me so hard... I''m going to cum too... I''m going to cum for you, you little slut..."


    Ryan didn''t hold back. With the tight asshole of his little maid milking him, he soon reached his climax, spraying his semen deep into Wena''s rectum. He held her buttocks tightly as he ejaculated, filling her to the brim.


    The hot, thick semen sent Wena into a frenzy. She screamed wildly, on the verge of passing out. The intense heat felt like it was melting her insides.


    "Ah... Ahhhh~ Master... Ah, Master, no, no, I''m going to die, my asshole is going to break, it''s so hot, oooo, it''s so hot~" Wena''s body convulsed violently, tears and saliva streaming down her face.


    After deflowering Wena''s asshole and ejaculating with satisfaction, Ryan pulled his cock out and presented it to Lena, who obediently cleaned it with her mouth.


    The cock, still wet from fucking Wena''s asshole, was now in Lena''s mouth. The humiliation was overwhelming.


    "How about it? This is the taste of Wena''s asshole. Not bad, right?" Ryan taunted, watching Lena lick his cock obediently.


    After enduring repeated humiliation, Lena had grown somewhat numb to Ryan''s words. She simply looked up at him shyly, nodded almost imperceptibly, and continued to lick his cock without responding.


    Once the cock was clean, Ryan patted the two maids'' buttocks. "You two take Jessica and wash up. The master will deflower you both later."


    His blunt words made the maids nervous, but they obediently supported each other and slowly made their way to the bathroom...

 Chapter 102 - 102: Love To Eat

    Since Ryan was waiting outside, the three girls didn''t waste much time. They quickly washed themselves and stepped out, supporting each other as they walked.


    Ryan looked at the three girls in their white bathrobes with great satisfaction. Their snow-white skin was mostly exposed, and they glanced at him shyly, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and coquettishness. Wena and Jessica, who had just been thoroughly fucked, still felt weak in the legs.


    "Go lie down on the bed obediently and wait for your master to come and fuck you to death, one by one..." Ryan patted the edge of the bed. The three girls blushed deeply but complied, even the usually defiant Jessica lying down without protest.


    Under Ryan''s command, the three girls assumed extremely lewd and stimulating positions. They raised their legs high, spread them apart, and used their hands to open their pussies, waiting for their master''s favor.


    "Hehe..." Ryan laughed obscenely and turned to Lena. "Seeing how eagerly you licked my asshole earlier, Master will comfort you first."


    With that, he spread Lena''s legs wide, exposing her untouched pussy. Lena nervously opened herself up, feeling utterly ashamed. She had never made such lewd movements, even during her private moments.


    Her pussy glistened with arousal, the slit already wet and ready. After watching the erotic show earlier, the young girl seemed to be in heat.


    Ryan pressed his thick glans against her pink slit. This beautiful schoolgirl had opened her last line of defense to him. With a single thrust, he could claim her completely.


    Lena knew she was at his mercy, lying on the bed with her pussy spread open, waiting for him to take her. But as the thick, hot cock pressed against her sensitive slit, she couldn''t help but open her eyes and look down.


    Her heart felt like it might stop. She had seen Ryan''s cock before, but seeing it up close, pressing against her delicate pussy, was terrifying. The contrast between his thick, veiny rod and her small, tight hole was overwhelming.


    The dark, hard cock stood out starkly against her jade-like thighs. The purple-red glans, as big as an egg, pressed against her slit, making her pussy seem so fragile in comparison. Lena almost doubted whether her small hole could handle it. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t be so scared. It''s not the first time you''ve seen it," Ryan said with a smirk. He gripped her slender waist and began to push forward slowly but firmly. The thick glans stretched her pink slit to its limit, and he felt the tight, wet heat of her virgin pussy enveloping him.


    Ryan savored the tightness and the process of claiming her, pushing his cock deeper into her juicy pussy.


    Lena''s mouth formed an "O" as pain and a tearing sensation overwhelmed her. Her legs felt like they might be torn apart, and her lower body ached with a strange, swollen discomfort. She felt his cock stretching her, filling her completely.


    Her hands clutched the sheets, and she looked up at Ryan¡ªhis muscular body, firm face, and commanding eyes. Despite the pain, she felt a strange thrill of being conquered by her master.


    "Master... am I finally being possessed by you?" Lena thought, her mind a mix of confusion and excitement. She had imagined this moment since becoming Ryan''s maid, but now that it was happening, she found herself less resistant than she had expected.


    Instead, she felt a strange happiness and arousal. The feeling of being claimed by her master was intoxicating, even if it hurt.


    As Ryan''s glans pressed against her cervix, Lena''s body trembled as if electrocuted. His entire cock was now inside her, and she gasped for breath, feeling swollen and full.


    Ryan began to pull out, the ridges of his glans scraping against the sensitive folds of her pussy. Lena moaned softly, her face twisted in a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Ah... Master, slower~" she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    Ryan thrust back in, this time with more force. Lena''s body jerked, and she cried out, her mind going blank from the intense sensation. The pain was overwhelming, but there was an indescribable pleasure mixed in, something she craved despite the discomfort.


    Ryan began a series of powerful thrusts, each one hitting her cervix and forcing her further into submission. Lena gasped and clutched the sheets, her body writhing under the assault. It was her first time, and she was completely at his mercy, lost in the storm of pain and pleasure.


    "Ah¡­ Master, slower, please¡­ Ahhhhhh~ I can''t take it anymore~ Master, slower¡­"


    The other two girls watched, unable to resist the obscene sounds and the lewd scene before them. Wena tried to maintain some dignity, but Jessica had no such reservations. She crawled to Ryan''s side, sticking out her butt.


    "Daddy, your daughter wants your big cock too. Your daughter wants to eat your semen," Jessica pleaded, her voice dripping with desire. Ryan slapped her butt proudly, praising her.


    "My daughter is so well-behaved. Your butt is so perky and elastic. From now on, you''ll be sisters. Teach your sister well," he said, patting her butt again. As he continued to thrust into Lena, he inserted a finger into Jessica''s pussy, making her squirm and moan.


    "Sister... relax... don''t be too tense, or it''ll hurt..." Jessica advised Lena between moans, her own body trembling as Ryan fingered her.


    "Spread your legs more... ah, Daddy, be gentle!" Jessica''s pussy juice dripped as she squirmed under Ryan''s touch, her body going limp.


    Perhaps it was Jessica''s guidance that worked, or maybe Lena had simply begun to adapt, but her body was no longer as stiff. It softened, and the pain in her lower body gradually faded, replaced by an intense pleasure.


    Lena''s pussy, now filled with Ryan''s thick cock, felt every ridge of his glans scraping against her sensitive folds. Each thrust made her heart tremble with a strange, overwhelming beauty. Every withdrawal brought a flood of vaginal fluid, and soon, Lena began to actively raise her hips, moving in sync with Ryan''s thrusts.


    As she grew accustomed to the rhythm, the pleasure built rapidly, threatening to explode at any moment. Suddenly, Ryan''s glans struck her clitoris with a violent force, and the accumulated pleasure burst forth.


    A stream of hot fluid gushed from her, and the sensation spread through her entire body. Lena trembled, her upper body arching as she let out a high-pitched cry, unable to contain the ecstasy.


    "Ah¡­ Master, it feels so good¡­ I''m peeing¡­ Ah, hahaha¡­ It''s so stimulating down there ~ It feels so strange, I need to pee, I need to pee¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­" Lena laughed and cried, screaming wildly as she clung to Ryan like an octopus.


    Ryan pushed his cock to the hilt, pressing his glans against the soft flesh deep inside her. He reveled in the warmth of her vaginal fluid and the rhythmic contractions of her pussy as she orgasmed, even feeling the faint kiss of her cervix.


    For the first time, Lena experienced the pleasure of squirting, something far beyond what she had ever felt through masturbation.


    The intense tremors of her body were beyond her understanding of orgasm. Under Ryan''s thick cock, she reached a peak she had never known. The experience left her in a semi-comatose state, her body limp and only capable of breathing softly.


    Ryan, seeing that Lena was still conscious though exhausted, turned his attention to Jessica. Her pussy was already dripping with arousal, and she was begging for his attention.


    He pulled his cock from Lena''s pussy, the movement causing her to moan softly and tremble as more fluid spilled from her. The bed beneath her was soaked, and Ryan''s cock glistened with her juices.


    "Good daughter, come here and lick Daddy''s cock clean. After that, Daddy will fuck you," Ryan said to Jessica. Jessica, who had been eagerly waiting, didn''t need further encouragement. She quickly crawled between his legs and began licking him with fervor.


    "Woooo...Daddy, Daddy is so good. Your daughter loves eating Daddy''s semen~ Woooo, it''s so delicious, slurp slurp~" Jessica opened her cute little mouth as wide as she could, trying to take Ryan''s entire cock into her mouth. She licked desperately, as if afraid someone might take it from her.


    "Okay, okay, don''t rush. Eat slowly. Daddy''s semen will be enough for you," Ryan said, stroking her head with a mix of affection and perverse pleasure. The scene was both lewd and oddly tender, filled with a twisted sense of fatherly love.


    "Daddy," Jessica murmured obediently, her eyes looking up at him with adoration as she continued to lick his cock. Her cute expression made Ryan feel as though he were truly humiliating and playing with his own daughter.


    "My dear daughter, where do you want Daddy''s semen? In your little mouth or your little pussy?" Ryan asked with a lewd grin, his hand stroking her buttocks.


    "I...I want it in my little mouth~" Jessica hesitated for a moment before answering. Though she loved the pleasure of being fucked, she adored the sensation of her master daddy filling her mouth with his thick semen, the taste lingering on her tongue all day.


    Jessica''s tongue wrapped tightly around Ryan''s cock, her pink tip gently licking the foreskin covering his glans. Her oral skills had improved rapidly, perhaps because of her love for semen. Even Olivia, who was skilled at oral sex, might soon be surpassed by her.


    Her sweet, smooth tongue stroked Ryan''s glans with great enjoyment, making it grow even harder. Her Saliva dripped onto the bed, soaking the sheets.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Oral

    Jessica''s sweet and smooth tongue gently stroked Ryan''s glans, and within moments, it grew even harder and larger.


    The dripping saliva soaked the white bedsheet beneath his crotch, making it completely transparent. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan grabbed Jessica''s hair, his heart swelling with a violent urge as he pressed her face between his legs, forcing her to lick his balls. Jessica obediently licked the wrinkled flesh, her tongue savoring the fishy, alkaline taste of his sexual fluids.


    Her small hand gently grasped Ryan''s thigh, her tender face pressed tightly against his cock. Meanwhile, her other hand reached between her legs, caressing her labia like playing a piano.


    Her middle finger even penetrated her pussy, pumping rapidly, creating a scene that was both erotic and bizarre, yet filled with a twisted sense of fatherly love.


    "Is Daddy''s dick big?" Ryan asked in a caring tone, holding up her flushed face.


    "Hmm... very big," Jessica responded shyly. Ryan''s erect cock made her blush, her heart racing with a mix of fear and arousal. He deliberately thrust his hips forward, rubbing the glans against her face, leaving wet marks from the pre-cum that dripped from the tip.


    With a sharp smack, Ryan grabbed the base of his penis and slapped Jessica''s left cheek hard with it. Before she could recover, he struck her right cheek just as forcefully.


    Ryan used this almost sadistic method to vent his lust. The force of his cock was so strong that each slap felt like a hard blow to Jessica''s face.


    Her head jerked from side to side, her eyes slightly closed as she trembled, accepting her father''s humiliation. The cock that had been whipping her like a storm now pressed against her lips.


    "Hmm..." The veins on Ryan''s thick rod throbbed as it rubbed against her lips. Jessica slowly took the glans into her mouth, her smooth tongue licking the purple, swollen tip as if it were ice cream.


    Soon, Ryan''s glans was soaked with saliva, glistening wetly. "My dear daughter, swallow it... Have a good taste of Daddy''s big cock... You''ll cum from this too... Hehe!"


    Ryan''s smile was obscene, like that of a beastly father violating his daughter. He grabbed the back of Jessica''s head and pressed it to his crotch. Jessica opened her lips, taking the glans into her mouth. She raised her face, looking at him with innocent eyes, sobbing as she tried to take more of his thick cock into her mouth.


    Ryan''s twenty-centimeter-long cock slowly sank into his obedient daughter''s mouth, inch by inch.


    The thick cock barely fit into Jessica''s small mouth. She straightened her back, breathing heavily through her nose as she tried to open her mouth wider and lower her head, allowing the thick, intimidating rod to go deeper.


    "Oh..." Ryan sighed in pleasure. The sensation of her hot, smooth mouth wrapping around his cock was incredible. Her tender tongue slid along his shaft, and her cute, charming expression nearly pushed him over the edge. He almost couldn''t bear to watch any further, fearing he might ejaculate too soon.


    Jessica''s small mouth and love for semen forced her to become skilled at oral sex. Her tight, tender mouth, combined with her adorable expression, always made Ryan want to dominate her completely, to play with her in the most perverse ways.


    "Well...eat it all." Ryan grabbed the back of Jessica''s head and pushed it hard onto the ferocious cock between his legs, forcing her to swallow his angry cock.


    Jessica did not resist, but opened her mouth as wide as possible to push her father''s glans deep into her mouth. However, even though half of the glans had been barely stuffed into her stretched throat, there was still a large section of the cock sticking out.


    Jessica tried hard to stretch her mouth wide, but the cock was still stuck at the entrance and couldn''t get in.


    Feeling the pleasure of Jessica''s soft throat swallowing and squeezing the glans involuntarily, Ryan could no longer bear it. He grabbed her head and insisted on forcing his thick and hard cock into her.


    "Woo..." Jessica cried out softly. Ryan''s damn cock was too big. It not only stretched her small mouth to its limit, but also hit her larynx and went deep into her throat.


    "Ugh!..." Jessica frowned in pain, saliva dripping from the corners of her lips. The ferocious giant rod had been slowly stuffed into the tight throat, but it had only entered less than half of the length when she began to cough violently and retched, tears and saliva flowing down together...


    "It''s so tight! It''s so slippery and hot inside. I didn''t expect... my big cock... would be in my good daughter''s esophagus... hehe... hehe... it''s so exciting..." Ryan looked at Jessica struggling under his crotch with a lewd smile on his face.


    Jessica''s eyes rolled back slightly, drool came out of the corners of her mouth, and she looked extremely pitiful.


    Jessica''s throat finally reached its limit. She lowered her head and spit out the penis. A lot of saliva sprayed out. She gasped for fresh air. She seemed to have just returned to the world from hell. Ryan waited quietly for Jessica to rest for a minute, and then ordered her to suck hard like a popsicle, then grabbed Jessica''s head and thrust his waist into her little mouth.


    Ryan felt that the movements of Jessica''s tender tongue became sluggish, but the force of her licking became stronger and stronger, and she sucked even more vigorously, her cheeks almost sunken.


    "Oh..." Ryan''s legs were almost unstable due to the stimulating sucking feeling. He tensed his muscles and rolled his eyes in endurance. However, Jessica''s delicate tongue tip would move back and forth with her mouth, licking the seam under the glans, which almost put him in danger of losing control every time.


    Ryan changed his position and knelt directly on the bed. He patted Jessica''s head.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, used her hand to bend his cock and pointed it straight at the ground, then got under his crotch, supported the ground with her hands behind her back, opened her mouth wide like she was performing sword swallowing, straightened her arms slightly and raised her upper body, aiming Ryan''s big cock at her small mouth, then stretched out her tongue and lightly swept it over the top of the glans, licking it in circles along the glans once, twice, three times.


    When the tongue reached the urethra at the top of the glans, she used the tip of her tongue to tease it up and down. A tingling sensation made Ryan''s nerves almost soar to heaven.


    Jessica also found that Ryan was very comfortable, so she gradually got into the mood and learned faster. She drew circles around the crown of his glans with the tip of her tongue more lewdly, and sucked hard at the urethra on the glans with her small mouth. Ryan suddenly felt that all the semen in his testicles was sucked out. He was so comfortable that he opened his mouth and clamped Jessica''s head with his thighs tightly clenched.


    Looking down at Jessica, Jessica also looked up at Ryan from under his crotch, her cute little face full of coquettishness.


    She smiled at him lasciviously, sucked his cock tightly with her little mouth, and slowly pushed her head upwards. The force of sucking made her cheeks concave. Ryan''s happy cock was as stimulating as passing through a narrow and tight honey channel.


    At this time, Jessica sucked the cock tightly while curling up her tongue, allowing Ryan''s glans to move back and forth in the groove formed by her tongue. Then she stretched out and curled her tongue, massaging the coronal sulcus under his glans, and then let go of his testicles and sucked hard.


    "Damn, this swallowing trick is awesome..." Ryan took a deep breath. In order to squeeze out his semen, Jessica had really mastered her oral sex technique to perfection. She was simply a perfect juicing mouth.


    Ryan no longer dared to make any big movements, and was trying his best to endure for fear of ejaculating loudly.


    Seeing that his master father was still struggling, Jessica put the penis into her mouth again, sucking it hard, licking it with relish, and saliva dripping from the corners of her mouth, but she didn''t care.


    The tip of her tongue licked the top of the man''s glans from time to time, sucking away the overflowing semen. As she moved it up and down, she sometimes sucked hard, sometimes licked the glans quickly in circles.


    The saliva in Jessica''s mouth, which she had no time to swallow, made an obscene gurgling sound as the cock thrust in and out, and flowed onto the bed, adding to the obscene feeling.


    At this time, Jessica looked up at Ryan like a bitch in heat, her eyes staring straight at him as if she wanted to see through him. Her cute little face was both adorable and sweet. Ryan''s cock felt a hot and sexy feeling.


    His pubic hair was just in front of Jessica''s nose, moving with her breathing.

 Chapter 104 - 104: End

    At this time, Jessica sank her body and gently let Ryan''s penis leave her delicate and tempting little mouth. When the glans just left her lips, she suddenly pushed her mouth up and quickly swallowed his penis.


    The charming little pouting lips tightly wrapped around the rod, and Jessica''s curled tongue kept licking the urethra on her father''s glans in her mouth. She half-knelt under his crotch, and her head frantically sucked and pumped his cock like a woodpecker. She looked up at her nominal father with seductive eyes, and kept sucking and pumping his cock in her mouth.


    It didn''t take long for Ryan to hold it in any longer, and he said in a trembling voice, "Bitch, daddy''s going to cum, eat more."


    Jessica felt the cock in her mouth getting bigger and about to cum, and she was looking forward to it. She wrapped her lips around his cock even tighter, and looked up at him with a pitiful and innocent expression.


    Looking at Jessica''s innocent expression and the lewd movements of her mouth, Ryan couldn''t help but grab Jessica''s hair and lift it up, and put Jessica''s lips hard on the base of his cock, then shook his waist and thrust it hard twice.


    A tremor spread throughout her body, and thick semen spurted out of her mouth. It was so fucking comfortable.


    Ryan only felt a sour and numb feeling expanding from the perineum to the muzzle of his penis. With such a fierce thrust, half of his penis and scrotum were squeezed into Jessica''s mouth. The penis was immediately buried deeply in Jessica''s throat.


    Her entire neck was swollen from being stretched by the penis, and the hot thick semen poured into her tight throat like opening a floodgate.


    "Woo...Gu...Woo" Jessica''s throat made a swallowing sound, and the thick hot semen continuously passed through her throat and sprayed into Jessica''s stomach. Her mouth made a helpless hoarse sound, and her eyes turned a little white.


    Ryan''s cock seemed to be urinating. It was throbbing in the throat of this well-behaved Jessica. The snow-white neck that was filled with semen could clearly see the throat swallowing violently.


    Although she tried hard to swallow the thick semen, the amount of semen shot out by the big cock was too much. The small stomach seemed to be unable to bear it and seemed to be filled to overflow.


    Smelly semen flowed from the corners of her mouth, and the man''s testicles seemed to have stored the amount for a long time. The two big meat bags were contracting and expanding continuously, trying to vent it all in Jessica''s stomach, and the hot and thick semen seemed to be endless.


    "Mmm...Puff..." Jessica couldn''t finish swallowing but didn''t want to spit it out, so she could only try hard to swallow it. However, she accidentally got a stitch in the side and started coughing violently. Immediately, tears welled up in her eyes and semen spurted out of her nostrils.


    Ryan was afraid that Jessica would suffocate to death, so he quickly pulled out the sticky cock. As the erect cock came out, Jessica coughed violently and couldn''t help dry heaving, but she was reluctant to spit out the semen at all.


    Ryan held the hot cock and pointed the muzzle at Jessica''s face, letting Jessica receive the baptism of thick semen. He raised the cock with bulging veins and "Pah!..."


    A stream of thick white semen shot onto Jessica''s cute little face!


    "Woo¡­" Jessica moaned softly, overwhelmed by the sticky, hot semen. Her eyes and nostrils felt clogged, and everything around her blurred.


    Next, Ryan shuddered and ejaculated repeatedly, finishing only after dozens of spurts. He then rubbed his glans against Jessica''s cute, pink face, releasing more semen. The thick fluid flowed down her face, wetting her hair and eyebrows, leaving them sticky and matted.


    "Oh¡­ so good! My dear daughter¡­ look how much Daddy loves you¡­ Daddy gives all his semen to you¡­ you''re so happy¡­" Ryan panted, exhausted yet content, as he used his fingers to wipe away the cloudy semen stuck to Jessica''s eyes.


    Jessica''s heart swelled with happiness. She blankly tasted the fishy semen in her mouth, a blissful smile spreading across her little face. To her, the pungent fluid was the ultimate delicacy, a symbol of her father''s love. Her joy overshadowed the dryness and pain in her throat.


    "Mmm~ Huh, Daddy, your semen is so delicious. Your daughter wants to eat it forever¡­" Jessica mumbled excitedly, swallowing the semen in her mouth.


    If Ryan hadn''t known Jessica''s sexual preferences, he might have thought she was possessed. Her transformation was drastic. After being deep-throated, she wore a lewd smile as she scraped semen off her face with her fingers and sucked them clean, thoroughly enjoying herself.


    It was clear that understanding a woman''s sexual preferences was the key to conquering her. In this moment, Jessica''s loyalty soared, now exceeding 95.


    "Now, there''s still one last virgin to take¡­" Ryan glanced at Wena, who had been watching the scene unfold. After opening her anus earlier, he hadn''t yet properly enjoyed her.


    Without wasting time, Ryan had the little maid lie on the bed. He removed her short maid skirt, leaving her nearly naked, and instructed her to lift her legs and hug them. Positioning his penis at her virgin pussy, he thrust down hard¡­


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" Wena cried out in pain as Ryan claimed her last virgin hole.


    "Master¡­ please be gentler¡­ this is my first time¡­ it hurts so much¡­ I can''t take it¡­ please, Master¡­" The pain was nearly as intense as when her anus had been breached. The girl was on the verge of breaking.


    Once inside her tight, innocent hole, Ryan quickly broke through the thin membrane and reached the deepest part. He reveled in the constant contractions and suction of her virgin pussy, nearly losing himself in the pleasure.


    Seeing Wena''s pained expression, Ryan hardened his heart and began thrusting wildly, disregarding her need to adjust after losing her virginity.


    The innocent girl, fresh from her first penetration, couldn''t endure such brutal treatment. She cried and moaned loudly, twisting her body in an attempt to escape. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Ryan held her legs firmly, using them as leverage to ram his cock deep into her tender pussy, savoring the sensation of her flower heart sucking him in before pulling out completely and starting again.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­ I''m going to die¡­ down there¡­ it''s tearing¡­ ahhhh¡­ Master¡­ I''m going to die¡­ I''m going to be fucked to death¡­ Oh ahhhhhhhh¡­"


    The first time her virginity was taken, Wena was fucked so fiercely that it felt like her lower body was being sliced open. Her breasts were also roughly groped, adding to her torment.


    The little maid cried out for her parents, tears and snot streaming down her face. But her misery only fueled Ryan''s excitement. He wanted to destroy this delicate flower, to play with her until she was utterly broken. He wished he could shove his entire body into her exquisite virgin pussy.


    "Ah¡­ you''re such a slut¡­ with such a pair of whorish tits, you''re born to be played with by men¡­ being the master''s flesh urinal maid is your destiny¡­ I''ll fuck you to death¡­ ahhh¡­"


    Ryan rolled his eyes in ecstasy. He lowered his head, biting and kissing Wena''s snow-white neck, leaving marks everywhere. His hands continued to grope her soft, tender breasts, which he never tired of playing with.


    This only drove Wena further into madness. She let out incoherent cries and wails, her legs instinctively wrapping around Ryan''s waist, heightening his pleasure.


    Feeling her pussy tighten around him, Ryan could no longer hold back. He took her pink nipples into his mouth, licking and biting them as he thrust wildly. After dozens of pumps, he released a torrent of sticky semen deep into her womb.


    "Ahhhh¡­ It''s so hot¡­ I''m burning¡­ Ohhhhh¡­" The flood of semen overwhelmed Wena, causing her to scream and faint.


    After ejaculating, Ryan collapsed onto her body, admiring her cute, creampied expression as he savored the afterglow.


    Despite having already ejaculated inside the three girls, Ryan still felt energized. His enhanced body made him feel like a perpetual motion machine. Even thirty virgins in a row would be no challenge.


    But since it was a threesome, he couldn''t let them go until their pussies were red, swollen, and dripping with juice, leaving them unable to close their legs.


    Ryan had the three girls kneel on the bed, their backs to him, and raise their buttocks, exposing their private parts. He positioned them side by side, pressing them together. He inserted his cock into the middle girl''s pussy while using his hands to grope the others'' buttocks and thrust his fingers into their holes.


    This way, he was practically fucking all three at once, thrusting dozens of times before switching positions. Six holes, three girls¡ªRyan fucked them relentlessly, his cock moving in and out of their pussies and assholes.


    The room filled with continuous moans and screams¡ªsome charming, some lewd, some shy.


    Ryan was exhilarated. Each of the six holes offered a unique sensation, and he could fuck and play with them at will. The stimulation was relentless, and his cock, like an unstoppable warrior, filled the girls'' holes with semen.


    Finally, Ryan gathered the exhausted girls and had them lie on their backs, giving him oral sex simultaneously. He then covered their faces with a semen mask, marking the end of this intense, extreme session.


    "Oh, my god, what''s going on..." Olivia looked at the several white bodies lying on the big bed in surprise. The whole room was filled with a strong smell of sex, mixed with unknown vaginal fluid and the smell of urine from incontinence.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Giving Powers

    "Master...how long have you been playing?~" Olivia found Ryan lying in the middle of the girls'' bodies, feeling a bit amused.


    Just by looking at it, you can tell how intense the battle is. The three girls'' flesh holes were opened wide by the fucking, and their legs couldn''t close. Semen kept flowing out of their pussies and assholes. There were countless semen stains and traces of intercourse on the bed sheets, legs, faces, and breasts. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica seemed to have been fucked senseless. She stuck out her tongue to lick Ryan''s cock, giggling foolishly. Not only was there semen down there, but her little face was covered with a layer of it, almost unrecognizable from her original appearance.


    Her pussy below was swollen like a steamed bun. The mons pubis, which was originally raised, was now several times larger, resembling two white buns squeezed together with a small hole in the middle. Semen and vaginal fluid flowed out from it, dripping down her crotch.


    Ryan grabbed the little girl by the neck and tossed her aside, then walked off the bed naked. "Olivia''s back. How was the harvest today?"


    "Hmm... Not bad. We found a small gathering place and captured a dozen women..." Olivia said as she used her hands and mouth to clean the traces on Ryan''s penis.


    "Alright, let''s eat in the evening. I never get enough every day..."


    Olivia reluctantly put down the big cock in her hand, smiled, then helped Ryan put on his clothes, and the two of them left the room directly.


    As soon as they walked out, Lily rushed toward them with a speed almost like teleportation. Before Olivia could react, Lily appeared in front of her.


    "Wow... Big sister, you scared me to death! What''s going on?" Olivia patted her chest, her eyes full of curiosity and surprise as she looked at the lightning and thunder flashing around Lily''s body.


    Lily pointed at Ryan and looked at Olivia with curious eyes. Ryan clenched his palms and then opened them, revealing the same lightning that crackled around Lily''s body. The blue lightning looked both strange and powerful.


    Olivia''s mouth fell open as if she had seen a god. She seemed to remember something¡ªcould it be that Ryan could teach them this magical power, just like he had taught them proficiency with firearms?


    "Yes, it''s exactly what you''re thinking..." Ryan nodded, confirming her suspicions.


    "Ah... That''s amazing! So magical. Master, are you a god? How else could something like this exist? It looks incredible." Olivia seemed to have turned into a fangirl, looking at Ryan with admiration, not at all like the big star she once was.


    Ryan spread out his palm, and the lightning in his hand turned into an arc, flying directly toward a stone pillar not far away. With a loud bang, the pillar shattered into several pieces.


    "What a powerful force..." Olivia couldn''t help but shiver. If that hit a person, even her strengthened body might not withstand it.


    "Master..." The girl looked at Ryan pitifully, her eyes pleading.


    "Alright, go call Mia over. I''ll teach you two some special powers..." Ryan looked at the quirky girl with amusement. Now that she was familiar with him, Olivia dared to play jokes and tricks, but Ryan didn''t mind.


    Olivia jumped up excitedly and rushed straight to the center of the hospital without even saying goodbye.


    "Olivia, this girl, is already so grown up, but sometimes she still acts like a little girl..." Lily smiled and shook her head, her eyes filled with a mix of helplessness and affection.


    "That''s right. So, as the eldest sister, shouldn''t you teach them better?" Ryan pulled Lily into his arms with a lewd smile, his hands roaming all over her body.


    "Oh, stop messing around. They''ll be here soon. They''ll laugh at me if they see me..."


    "Anyway, you know about our relationship. Sister, don''t you want to..." Ryan slowly slid his hand between Lily''s legs, his fingers brushing against her most intimate area.


    "Hmm~" Lily gasped softly, her body going limp as she leaned into her brother''s arms.


    "I told you, the master really has a sister complex..." Olivia whispered to Mia with a grin. The two of them hid not far away, peeking but staying tactfully out of sight.


    Although Mia had heard about this, seeing it with her own eyes made her blush. This wasn''t just a sister in name¡ªit was a biological sister with blood ties. This was incest. It was so thrilling.


    Ryan simply touched Lily all over and kissed her until her face turned red. Although he didn''t take things further, he touched everything he could. Then he let go of his sister, who was now a little flustered.


    Olivia and Mia saw the situation and stepped out from their hiding spot.


    "You''re still laughing. They must have seen everything..." Lily said, her face red as she pinched Ryan''s side. He only acted like this in front of her.


    Ryan acted as if he hadn''t noticed anything and winked at the two girls. They immediately understood and pretended they hadn''t seen anything as they walked over.


    "Ahem... Olivia, go and notify all the women in the hospital to gather together. Let them watch the process of imparting supernatural powers..."


    Lily''s eyes lit up. This move killed two birds with one stone. On one hand, it would intimidate the women and prevent them from having any ulterior motives.


    On the other hand, it would give them a clear goal to strive for. If they worked hard and remained loyal, they might have the chance to gain superpowers.


    Olivia and Mia understood this as well, so they nodded and went to gather the women...


    "Hey, what''s the rush?" Camila walked out of her room, looking at the women hurrying toward the square in the middle of the hospital. She turned to a woman next to her, confused.


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then said, "The almighty Lord has decided to grant supernatural powers to Instructor Mia and Mistress Olivia. We''re going to watch. Basically, all the women in the hospital have to go."

 Chapter 106 - 106: Superpowers

    "Superpowers?" Camila was baffled. Had the world mutated? She thought humans couldn''t evolve superpowers.


    "I don''t quite understand either. The master is omnipotent. If he says there''s superpower, then there''s superpower... I''ll go first. It wouldn''t be good to be late." The woman shook off Camila''s arm and hurried away.


    Camila watched the woman, who seemed completely brainwashed, serving Ryan like a god. She had no idea what was going on.


    She walked into a room and looked at Jin, who was hanging from the ceiling, almost unconscious. Her face darkened. After a moment of thought, she decided to go see this so-called supernatural power demonstration.


    Ryan, the real controller of the hospital, was also the only man in the entire facility and the supreme god of the hospital base¡ªat least, that''s what the brainwashed women believed.


    Camila had been in the hospital for several days and had only seen Ryan twice, both times from a distance.


    According to that terrifyingly skilled and ruthless woman, Olivia, Camila and Jin were being trained as Ryan''s maid and pet. It was because of this that they were brought here for training and transformation.


    Camila didn''t know how strong Ryan was, but even Olivia, who inspired fear and terror in them, spoke of him with admiration and love. It was a stark contrast to her usual murderous demeanor.


    Therefore, Camila was filled with curiosity and awe for Ryan. At the same time, she had a selfish motive¡ªshe wanted to see if she could get close to him and ask him to release her sister, Jin. Otherwise, Camila couldn''t bear to see her being tortured every day.


    In the center of the hospital, a group of women gathered, looking at Ryan with respect. No matter what they thought privately, at that moment, they showed submission and awe.


    Standing in the front row were the female warriors. Their loyalty was second only to Olivia and the other women who had followed Ryan from the beginning. Some of them had even reached full loyalty, marked at 100.


    Ryan stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the girls'' enthusiastic, awed, or worshipful eyes. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. So many beautiful women gathered together¡ªjust looking at them was a kind of enjoyment.


    -----


    "Quiet..." Olivia shouted to the girls, and the noisy discussions below gradually quieted down.


    "I won''t say much else. The main reason I asked you to gather here today is that there are women who have performed well enough in the base. To commend them, I''ve decided to grant them the means to use superpowers,"


    Ryan said, standing with his hands behind his back, addressing the women in awe.


    "Olivia, come here first..." Ryan waved at Olivia, who walked over obediently and knelt on one knee.


    Ryan did not waste any time. He pressed his finger on her forehead, then mobilized the supernatural power in his body, separated out a seed, and slowly transmitted it to Olivia''s brain.


    As he did so, flashes of lightning appeared on Olivia''s skin. It was so dazzling that it could be seen even from a distance. All the women around could see that Olivia''s skin seemed to become transparent, with lightning continuously passing through Ryan''s fingers.


    Soon, Ryan withdrew his fingers, and Olivia slowly tried to stand up. Lightning flashed all around her, and her palms crackled with arcs of electricity. The other women were frightened and became even more afraid.


    In fact, the women in the hospital were even more afraid of Olivia than Ryan, as Olivia was the one who punished disobedient maids and female soldiers daily. Most of them had seen her methods firsthand.


    As Olivia tried to master and use her newfound abilities, all the girls began to envy her. Those who had just joined the base were filled with surprise and confusion.


    The power to control thunder and lightning was an ability only possessed by gods in mythology. At that moment, countless women wished they could accept the supernatural power in Olivia''s place. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, most women understood that, whether in terms of appearance, figure, or cleanliness, they were far from Olivia. This kind of thing was just a fleeting thought, still too far out of reach.


    The second person to inherit the supernatural power was Mia. She imitated Olivia''s movements, kneeling on one knee with nervousness and excitement.


    Ryan repeated the process, and Mia finally obtained the lightning power as she wished. Under the envious eyes of the girls, Olivia and Mia released two lightning bolts simultaneously, splitting a car in the distance.


    "I have already imparted my superpowers to you two, but you must remember to practice diligently and kill more zombies so that your superpowers can improve. I hope you won''t let me down..."


    "Thank you, Master. We will never let you down..." Putting away their joy, the two women looked at the powerful and mysterious man in front of them, feeling endless gratitude in their hearts.


    Ryan helped the two women up.


    "Use this power well. You can try it now~" Mia and Olivia nodded simultaneously. In a few flashes, they arrived at the hospital entrance, opened the fence door, and blue lightning flowed in their palms.


    They waved their hands, and the lightning roared through the head of a zombie. Then, with the remaining force, it pierced the second, the third, until the heads of seven or eight zombies in a row were completely smashed, and then the lightning disappeared into the air.


    "It''s magical. It feels like the power in my body is endless..." Mia looked at her palm in amazement.


    Although she had seen Ryan''s magic before, she still felt this was just the tip of the iceberg. With her current strength, she could easily kill the level 2 zombie that had nearly taken her life with just a wave of her hand.


    Is this the power that belongs to gods?


    Character: Olivia


    Superpower: Lightning


    Physical strength: 89


    Attack: 113


    Speed: 91


    Spirit: 100

 Chapter 107 - 107: Upgrading Lighting Powers

    These were Olivia''s current attributes. She was now a little superhuman. Tasks like splitting marble with bare hands or killing tigers with a sliding tackle were no problem at all.


    She was on a completely different level from before she obtained the superpower.


    And as their abilities improved, their strength would only grow further.


    Seeing Mia and Olivia kill more than a dozen zombies in seconds with just a few moves, while they had to put in significant effort and risk infection to kill even one, the envy in the women''s hearts reached its peak.


    Taking in the expressions of the women, Ryan nodded. It was worth his effort to deliberately call these women over to watch him impart supernatural powers.


    The reason for doing this was to let these women see how powerful he was, to deify him personally, and to make himself the supreme god in this base.


    There were many benefits to this. First, Ryan had just received a prompt from the system. In just a short while, among the nearly 200 women present, at least half had exceeded 80 in loyalty, and one-third had exceeded 90. The rest were not far behind.


    "Don''t envy them too much. It''s not impossible for you to obtain these abilities. As long as you perform well enough, are loyal enough, and have made contributions to the base, I can also grant you this power, making you stronger so you won''t have to fear anything in this apocalypse,"


    Ryan said, looking down at the girls. An invisible pressure emanated from him, making the women below feel nervous.


    Ryan''s words struck a chord with the girls. They couldn''t help but wonder: Could they also have the chance to obtain that kind of magical power?


    Ryan wasn''t just speaking empty words. Although, in the short term, he wouldn''t easily impart supernatural powers to other women except those who had followed him the longest, when he acquired other supernatural powers later, it wasn''t impossible for him to pass them on.


    If these female warriors had superpowers and killed zombies daily, who knows how much experience they would bring him?


    The points they already brought were a huge number. Having superpowers would only be like adding wings to a tiger, killing two birds with one stone. Ryan certainly wouldn''t miss that opportunity, but that was a matter for the future. For now, these words were just to motivate them.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the female warriors who were inspired. Even the maids responsible for farming and cleaning had desire in their eyes. Who among them didn''t want to take control of their own destiny?


    It was just that they didn''t have the ability to kill zombies, were timid, and if they still wanted to live a better life, they could only think of ways to dress up prettier, hoping that one day they would be noticed by their master and rise to the top.


    "Give me all your weapons..." Although Ryan wouldn''t impart supernatural powers to these women now, he would give them something in return.


    For example, he could now use his strengthening ability to enchant these cold weapons, or in other words, attach his lightning supernatural powers to them.


    This way, when killing zombies, these weapons would carry his superpowers when swung out, and could almost drive through anything. At the same time, they would also feed back some abilities to make their physical fitness stronger.


    The more zombies they killed, the higher their three-dimensional attributes would be. Although it wasn''t as good as gaining superpowers, it was definitely many times stronger than before.


    "Thank you, Master..." The female warriors were very excited when they saw the weapons shining with blue light in their hands. They couldn''t wait to try out the power of these weapons.


    "Mia, take these female warriors out to kill the zombies, and the other maids return to their respective jobs..."


    "Everyone else, follow me..."


    Mia waved her hand, led the way, and rushed out with a group of female warriors. With lightning flashing on her palms, she smashed all the zombies in the front.


    [Ding, Mia killed a level one zombie. The host gained one point and 586/3000 lightning ability experience points.]


    [Ding, Mia killed a level one zombie. The host gained one point and 591/3000 lightning ability experience points.]


    Ryan hardly needed to move. His points and supernatural experience were rising rapidly.


    Under the leadership of Mia, the supernatural user, the morale of many female warriors was high, and they chopped down rows of zombies to the ground, looking extremely powerful.


    "Master, what about me?" Olivia looked at Mia, who was killing zombies with great power, in a daze. She had originally wanted to rush out but was stopped by Ryan.


    "You? You still have the nerve to ask. Where are those two school beauties I asked you to bring back? They''ve been trained for so long, but there''s been no progress..." Ryan said to the girl, somewhat displeased.


    "Ah... ahem, this, this..." Olivia was a little embarrassed. She had vowed at the time that she would soon be able to show her master the results of her training, but now there was nothing to show.


    "If it really doesn''t work, forget it. Leave it to the master to train~"


    "No, no, Master. Actually, I have achieved some results, but I''m not satisfied yet. That''s why I haven''t told you. But if you want to see it, you can see it now," Olivia said quickly. It had been so hard to achieve some results; how could she give up halfway?


    Ryan followed Olivia into a room with doubt and saw a girl hanging in the air and another girl standing next to her, feeding her water.


    "Ah..." Camila was startled when she saw Ryan and Olivia coming in. She knelt down hurriedly and saluted in fear, "Greetings to the Master and the Mistress..."


    Olivia didn''t say anything but gestured for her to stand up. Ryan looked at the beautiful girl hanging in the air with great interest.


    A long rope hung from the ceiling, and the other end was buckled at her lower back. The girl was about one meter off the ground. The girl hanging in the air was Jin, the arrogant school belle of A City.


    Jin''s body was densely tied with many cotton ropes. These were special ropes for binding, ensuring a certain degree of roughness while also preventing scratches on the skin.


    Although Jin was fully clothed at this moment, with very little skin exposed, she was full of extreme temptation. She wore a tight-fitting suit, and her already perfect body was highlighted to the extreme when tied up with ropes, revealing every inch of her seductive figure.


    Ryan carefully observed Olivia''s binding method. She first used a two-meter-long white rope. The middle of the rope was placed on the back of the girl''s neck.


    The rope was wrapped around the front shoulders on both sides, then went back to the back along the armpits. It was wrapped around the upper arms of each arm three times, each circle tightly wrapped and very neat...


    Then she tied three knots in a row and passed the rope ends through the white rope on the back of the neck, pulling them down tightly to bind Jin''s upper arms together, making her unable to move.


    The rope ends went down and were tied around the left and right forearms respectively. Two knots were tied after each circle. After tying three circles neatly, the ropes on both sides were combined to tie three knots.


    Then she went up and passed the white rope on the back of the neck, pulled it tight, and tied three knots after wrapping around the back of the neck several times. Finally, the two ropes were combined and tied down to tightly bind the girl''s wrists. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After crisscrossing several times, they were tied tightly.


    Each wristband had two knots tied in it. As the number of times it was tied increased, the number of knots would also increase. So, let alone finding a way to untie it herself, even if Olivia came to untie the rope she had tied, it would probably be difficult.


    Because of the way she was tied, Jin couldn''t exert any strength at all. She could only lower her head helplessly, looking at her tightly bound upper body.


    Her already towering breasts, now tied like this, appeared even firmer and more protruding, extremely beautiful, and full of deadly temptation!


    Ryan looked at the girl, who was almost tied up like a dumpling. Although she was tied very tightly, the ropes did not diminish her beauty.


    Instead, they highlighted every attractive part of her body, including her perfect breasts, snow-white neck, flat belly, bulging mons pubis, and smooth, round thighs.


    The girl''s skin seemed about to burst, as if the delicate skin was being separated and presented for someone to play with.


    Jin was completely unable to move now. Only her head could shake slightly, and then she was hanging from the ceiling, swaying. Her whole posture was extremely shameful and uncomfortable. Her beautiful legs in white pantyhose were extremely erotic.


    The tight pantyhose almost outlined the girl''s plump mons pubis. Ryan even saw tiny wrinkles on the pantyhose, which was undoubtedly the slit of the girl''s vagina.


    "How about it, Master? Not bad, right!..." Olivia showed off to Ryan with some pride.


    "Well... it''s okay. I didn''t expect you could do this?" Although Ryan didn''t know much about bondage, he could tell that Olivia had really put in a lot of effort.


    "Of course, I went to those forums to learn..."


    "Master, don''t think it looks so simple now. In fact, this woman is very arrogant. It took a lot of effort from me to make her become like this..." Olivia said helplessly.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Bondage

    "First of all, I just hang her here in an extremely shameful posture. This way, she can''t struggle or resist at all. Even eating and drinking need to be fed.


    Going to the toilet is even more uncomfortable. I will put the older ones down, and I will let the younger ones pee directly on the ground.


    In this way, even if she is arrogant, she will probably have no face to show up..."


    Olivia told her master with some pride about the process of training Jin.


    Camila felt very sad and heartbroken listening to this. She felt that Olivia was just introducing a toy that she had created with great difficulty to her master, hardly treating this girl as a human being.


    In the past few days, Camila had been witnessing how her best friend was being trained and toyed with. Jin had almost no time to rest. In addition to being hung in the air all day, a large amount of aphrodisiacs were added to her meals every day.


    But Olivia would not let Jin reach orgasm, which made the girl very uncomfortable. She was almost in constant torture. If Camila hadn''t helped her sometimes, Jin would have collapsed long ago.


    "Oh... hehe ~ ah ~ uh... ho ho ~ wuwu ~" Jin''s head was dizzy. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The large amount of aphrodisiac made her unable to think. She just bit the gag in her mouth and drooled like a sow, without shame or self-respect.


    "Hmph... slut, you even forgot your last name when you saw your master''s cock..." Olivia said disdainfully.


    Perhaps it was the smell of the man''s penis, but Jin, who had long been overwhelmed by desire, drooled. She raised her head with difficulty and looked at Ryan''s lower body. Her eyes were full of desire.


    Being hung like this, struggling in lust for several days, Jin, the proud school beauty, had long forgotten all dignity and shame. Now her mind was filled with desire, and her biological instinct made her chase the man''s penis.


    However, she was still some distance away from Ryan, and her head couldn''t reach him at all. She could only drool and moan, like a lustful sow that could not get satisfied.


    Ryan gave a lewd laugh and decisively took out his cock, then slowly moved it close to the girl''s mouth.


    When Jin smelled the pungent smell of semen, she suddenly became excited, shaking her head wildly and sticking out her tongue to lick it.


    But Ryan seemed to be teasing her. He deliberately put his glans close to the girl''s lips, tempting her to lick it a few times, and then pulled the cock back a little.


    It was just these few short centimeters that made it impossible for the girl to reach the cock.


    After repeating this several times, Jin was so anxious that she was about to cry. She kept shaking her head, trying to break free from the restraints, but she had no strength at all in her body.


    She couldn''t even reach the cock, and the rope on the ceiling was still swinging, but it was still some distance away from the man''s cock.


    "Wuwuwu¡­ I want it, I want it¡­ Oh~ I want it, give it to me¡­" The girl spoke incoherently, stretching her neck as hard as she could, staring at the cock in front of her, her eyes filled with extreme desire.


    "Master, you are so bad. You tease her like this on purpose." Olivia found it very interesting.


    This girl, who was so arrogant before and would never bow her head even if she died, was now turned into a slutty bitch who desperately chased after a cock in her hands.


    "Do you want to eat a cock? Then say it out loud. Tell me you''re a slut and that you can''t wait to eat your master''s cock. If you say it, I''ll push you gently and you''ll be able to get it," Olivia teased Jin beside her ear.


    Jin struggled frantically until her face turned red, but her hands and feet were tied up, and she had no ability to move at all. Even if she wanted to reach out to grab, she couldn''t. She could only drool and almost lost her mind.


    Smelling the strong fishy smell so close, Jin felt that her desire seemed to have weakened a lot, but when Ryan''s cock left, she found that it was just wishful thinking.


    She desperately wanted to stuff that thick cock into her pussy to stop her burning body, even if it was just to have a taste of it.


    "Ohh¡­ Yes, I want¡­ Yes, I want a cock¡­ Master, I want the master, ohh~ Master''s cock~" The beautiful school beauty girl spoke incoherently and drooled.


    "Sir, please don''t torture her anymore. If you continue like this, she will probably collapse..." Looking at her best friend with red eyes who had lost her mind, Camila couldn''t bear it and knelt down to beg.


    "Okay, okay, this is really boring..." Olivia said helplessly.


    Seeing Jin like this, she was afraid that her whole body had been controlled by the aphrodisiac and she had completely lost her mind. If she didn''t vent her desire, she would be stimulated into dementia due to the extreme desire that could not be released.


    "Then you come, grab her body from behind and control her to eat the cock... But be careful, if anything hurts the master, you will be punished as well~"


    Olivia said to Camila beside her with an evil smile.


    Camila stood behind carefully. Jin was hanging at a height almost equal to her waist, which was the position of Ryan''s cock. However, it was a little difficult for her to control. Jin''s entire weight was fixed by a rope on the ceiling, and there was no other support.


    Camila could only hold her best friend''s waist and carefully use her mouth to find the position of the man''s cock.


    As Camila moved slowly, Jin was pushed forward a little, and her little mouth just touched the man''s penis. She immediately cried anxiously and licked Ryan''s glans with her tongue frantically.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Bondage II

    The stunning school beauty''s whole face was flushed pink. She looked at the man''s cock with eager eyes, licking it continuously with her mouth, and let out a few longing moans. Finally, she got what she wanted.


    The girl seemed to have eaten the ice cream she had longed for, or as if she had found a popsicle in the dry desert. She stretched out her pink, wet tongue and kissed, sucked, and ate the man''s dirty cock without any scruples.


    "Mmmmm..." Perhaps feeling that it was not enough, Jin started to moan even more, urging Camila to move forward a little so that she could get more of the cock.


    Camila heard her best friend''s voice and took the initiative to push forward a little, but she felt even more sad in her heart.


    No one could have imagined that the stunning school beauty who was once so proud, confident, and full of charm would one day fall to such a state.


    She was just like a sow in heat who had no sense of propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame, drooling and only remembering men''s cocks.


    However, Camila did not dare to stop. If Ryan was not satisfied, no one knew what other tricks were waiting for them. She could only cooperate with the man''s teasing.


    "Look at you. You claim to be extremely smart, one of the top three campus beauties in the country, with both beauty and wisdom, but you can''t even swallow a dick. You''re so stupid..."


    Olivia poked Jin''s pretty face. She was trying hard to swallow the man''s dick, but no matter what she did, she could only swallow the glans.


    "Huh...ah, it feels so good. Olivia, hurry up and teach him." Ryan was already feeling very good. He stroked the girl''s hair and watched her licking his cock like she was eating a popsicle.


    Not to mention the girl''s stunning appearance, it was her beautiful little mouth, tight yet soft, and her clever and slippery tongue, even without any skills, relying only on instinctive movements, which stimulated Ryan to pleasure again and again. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In order to make it more stimulating, Ryan even took out the gag from Jin''s mouth. Then he swung his lower body and forcefully inserted his cock into the girl''s mouth, using her like a masturbation cup.


    "Master, be careful, be careful that this bitch bites your dick..." Olivia said anxiously.


    In fact, this is really possible. Jin is now completely overwhelmed by consciousness, and her whole body is bound. Only her head can move. Even if her mouth wants to eat the dick, it will be difficult to satisfy it.


    She might instinctively bite the man''s dick like a bitch fighting for food and won''t let go.


    "Haha... I understand..." Ryan stretched out his hand and pressed down Jin''s upper and lower teeth to prevent her from biting down out of control.


    Ryan directly grabbed the girl who was still whimpering, and then asked Camila, who was standing behind and pushing Jin''s body, to move.


    Camila heard the order and hurriedly pushed her best friend forward a little.


    "Ah...mmmm~" Jin screamed in pain.


    Ryan''s penis forcefully penetrated her mouth and was forced into her throat. The glans even clearly formed a circle on her slender neck. The girl''s neck was made thicker by the penis.


    "Hiss... You really know how to play~" Ryan shivered, his body shaking with stimulation. His cock was countless times tighter than the virgin pussies he had fucked before.


    The pleasure of being compressed to the extreme seemed to crush his cock.


    Camila was a little flustered. She had no experience and couldn''t see the situation clearly from behind. She thought it was just a gentle push, but who knew that Jin''s mouth would swallow Ryan''s entire cock.


    After hearing Jin''s screams with a few muffled groans, Camila finally reacted and quickly let go of her hand, wanting her best friend to move back, but she was stopped by Ryan.


    How was it possible? He was enjoying it right now, how could he stop? The extreme pleasure of deep throat was simply too comfortable. The girl''s throat was soft, wet, and tight, just like an extremely tight condom was put on his cock.


    With just the slightest movement, the movement of the cock would show on the girl''s snow-white neck, which was very interesting to watch.


    And because of the extreme pain, Jin would be like crazy, desperately squirming and squeezing her throat, trying to expel the man''s penis, but this is not so easy, it will only make Ryan more stimulated and pleasurable.


    Instead of retreating, he moved forward and pushed his testicles directly against the girl''s lips. The entire exaggerated penis disappeared into the girl''s small mouth.


    Jin was going crazy. She felt like she had swallowed a rough, hot iron rod that was stuck in her throat and she could neither swallow it nor spit it out. She was choking and her face turned red. Her eyes bulged and she could hardly breathe in.


    The physical pain could be endured for the time being, but the feeling of suffocation caused by the foreign object stuck in her mouth made the girl''s whole body spasm.


    She rolled her eyes in pain and shook her head, trying to get the cock out. If she could, she would even want to reach out and pull the foreign object out of her mouth.


    This is almost no longer sex, it is one-sided torture. The girl is being treated like a masturbation cup, a human urinal, and a silicone doll.


    Her fragile little mouth has been shattered by the man''s penis. I guess Jin''s throat will be sore when she eats for the next few days.


    "Wuwu...Ku~ah~oh...wuwu~" the girl cried out in pain, but the cock was in her mouth so she couldn''t even shout out.


    Tears and saliva flowed together, and even her burning desire was covered by the pain.


    Finally, when the girl reached her climax, Ryan slowly pulled out his penis. Jin, who was almost suffocated and fainted, finally breathed a sigh of relief and gasped softly. She didn''t even have the strength to take a deep breath.


    "Jin... Jin, are you okay..." Camila ran over anxiously, looking at the suffering girl with great discomfort...

 Chapter 110 - 110: Camila Deflowering

    "Master, Master, please let her go, Jin can''t hold on any longer..."


    Camila pleaded with Ryan anxiously, hoping that he would release her best friend, who had been toyed with and was in great pain.


    Ryan pulled up the little maid who was kneeling in front of him and begging, wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and looked at her frightened expression.


    "Why, is she good to you? Is it worth it for you to suffer like this for her? You should know that if it weren''t for her resistance, you two wouldn''t have fallen to this point~"


    After listening to the man''s words, Camila hesitated for a moment but still shook her head.


    "It''s not like that. In fact, Jin is a very good person, but she''s not good at communicating with others on weekdays, so her words angered the master. I beg the master to forgive her."


    "You are good at talking..." Ryan smiled and pinched Camila''s little nose.


    Compared to Jin, Camila was more sensible and able to humble herself. She didn''t have the arrogance of Jin. If she hadn''t been dragged down by Jin, she would probably be better at pleasing men.


    "I know the master may not be satisfied. I, I am still a virgin... I can take the initiative to give myself to the master. I hope the master can calm down~" Camila said in a low voice.


    Ryan was genuinely surprised this time. Although these two school beauties would definitely not escape his grasp, it was still unexpected that Camila took the initiative to offer herself.


    Was she really on good terms with Jin and wanted to use her body to please Ryan and make him calm down, or did she have other ideas and wanted to climb to the top of the base?


    Or maybe it was both.


    "You really surprised me. I like you even more!" Ryan leaned close to the girl''s ear and whispered.


    Camila pursed her lips, and her big, watery eyes flashed with a hint of desire. The hot breath of the man brushed against her ears, making her shrink her neck involuntarily, but she did not dodge.


    "Haha..." Looking at the girl''s cautious movements, like a frightened kitten, Ryan couldn''t help but feel playful.


    "Olivia, go put her down and let her rest for a while, then give her some water. She can''t hold on any longer..." Ryan said to the person behind him, then picked up the girl in the black and white maid outfit in his arms.


    Ryan lowered his head and pressed his lips against Camila''s soft and sweet lips. He pressed his lips against the girl''s tender red lips and opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to swallow her lips alive, attacking fiercely and greedily.


    The innocent girl wanted to refuse but couldn''t. The waves of hot masculine breath stimulated her, making her feel that under the man''s strong sucking, even the air in her lungs was about to be sucked away.


    Her head suddenly felt blank, and her body became even softer.


    Ryan fully demonstrated his skilled kissing skills. While the girl was panicking, he stretched out his tongue flexibly and put it into the maid''s mouth, prying open her teeth and stirring it inside.


    Feeling the man''s enthusiasm and superb kissing skills, Camila unknowingly became completely submissive, allowing the man''s tongue to stir violently in her mouth, wrapping around her tongue and starting to suck and entangle it.


    "It''s so comfortable. It feels so strange, a little flustered, but also a little enjoyable."


    Camila''s heart was struggling in panic under the man''s teasing. It was her first time kissing, and she met a veteran like Ryan. She quickly began to cooperate with the man''s teasing.


    Ryan kept sending his saliva into the little maid''s mouth. The girl''s body was trembling nervously, and her throat had nowhere to escape while making low moans.


    The depths of her originally reserved body were shamefully collapsing, and she slowly gave up her weak resistance. Her eyes were tightly closed, her beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly, her cherry mouth was slightly opened, and her tiny tongue stretched out little by little.


    Under the man''s superb skills, Camila felt that the last bit of defense in her heart was slowly fading away, and she was ready to accept the caress and play of her master.


    Ryan gently touched the tip of the girl''s tongue with the tip of his tongue and drew a circle. The girl closed her eyes and frowned, unconsciously making a low cry from the depths of her throat.


    At this time, the girl felt that the master''s flexible tongue brought her not only a simple sweet feeling, but the sweet feeling spread from the tip of the tongue to the tongue and mouth, and every part of her body felt warm.


    Under Ryan''s strong attack, Camila felt her body getting softer and softer. She could no longer sit still and began to fall into his arms.


    Ryan successfully pressed the little maid down on the sofa. Camila was so excited by the kiss that she took the initiative to stick out her tongue a little more. The sweet feeling brought by the passionate kiss made her want to cater to the man and get more intense pleasure.


    Ryan''s tongue tip touched the side of the trembling tongue more carefully, licked it gently, pushed it up again, and then began to entwine the little maid''s sweet tongue again.


    "...ah...mm...hmm~" The girl made a few kitten-like humming sounds from her nose. Her breathing became heavy, and she made slight panting sounds from deep in her throat. Waves of strangely sweet feelings emanated from her mouth to her whole body, stimulating the girl''s sensitive body and making her begin to feel happy. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the man''s teasing, the pure and lovely little maid could no longer hold back and began to moan softly, making moving and dreamy moans.


    Although she tried her best to suppress her moans out of shame, her rapid breathing could not be hidden, and she was expressing her inner hunger as a little maid to her master.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Defloweration

    Looking at the lovely girl in his arms, who had become passionate, Ryan couldn''t help but feel a sense of pleasure in his heart. Under such circumstances, he stretched out his hand and wanted to unbutton the little maid''s black and white top.


    Camila seemed to sense the man''s intention, and the tongue that was entangled with his couldn''t help but pause slightly. One hand also stretched out and involuntarily grabbed Ryan''s hand that lifted up her shirt.


    But when she saw the man''s half-smile, she reacted, her face flushed, and she moved her tongue again, entangled with Ryan''s tongue again.


    She grabbed the man''s slender hand but let it drop weakly, allowing Ryan''s hand to do whatever he wanted on her body.


    Ryan couldn''t help but feel proud as he felt the defenses of the lovely girl in his arms were gradually crumbling under his teasing. In this situation, he intensified his actions.


    Camila was wearing a low-cut maid outfit with two white shoulder straps hanging in front of her chest, revealing a little of her snow-white breasts.


    Ryan only needed to take off the shoulder straps and then pull the collar down to reveal the little maid''s snow-white and delicate shoulders, as well as her snow-white bra and towering breasts that were rising and falling. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless of the girl''s nervousness and shyness, Ryan gently stroked her snow-white, smooth, and slender waist. His touch felt like snow-white skin, crystal clear, delicate and soft, as beautiful as silk and as smooth as satin.


    Looking at the proudly erect breasts, the alluring scene of them rising with the slightly rapid breathing, Ryan took a deep breath, as if he couldn''t help it, and grasped the little maid''s delicate and plump breasts with one hand, kneading the full and firm breasts.


    He could feel the ultimate beauty even through the bra.


    Feeling the girl''s tall and perky breasts rising and falling rapidly under his palms, and experiencing the soft, elastic, and slippery feeling of the breasts in his hands, Ryan reached his other hand behind the innocent little maid and was about to unhook her bra.


    But because Camila was lying there, as soon as Ryan''s hand reached her back, it was pressed down by the soft body of the little maid. As a result, it became difficult for his fingertips to move. After trying several times, he failed to take off the girl''s bra.


    The little maid felt her master''s clumsy movements and couldn''t help but chuckle, then Ryan glared at her fiercely.


    "You''re still laughing..." Ryan pinched Camila''s little face and pretended to be angry.


    The little maid blushed, but she felt that her master was not so scary anymore, and that Ryan was not completely cold-blooded and heartless, so she began to act like a spoiled child, "I''m sorry, Master, I was wrong..."


    "Then I will punish you by making you my master''s little sex slave..."


    The little maid looked at her master with great shame, nodded and agreed with a red face, and was officially upgraded from a little maid to a little sex slave.


    The little sex slave Camila took the initiative to kiss her master passionately, while slightly raising her chest.


    Camila''s action, on the one hand, made her pair of plump and elastic breasts, which were tightly wrapped in the bra, stand out more under Ryan''s hands, making it easier for the man to tease her.


    On the other hand, it gave his hands, which were already on the back of the little sex slave, room to move. Ryan hooked his fingers flexibly, and with a snap, the bra came off the little sex slave''s body.


    Without a bit of restraint, the firm and elastic breasts cheered and jumped up from the chest, showing almost perfectly in front of Ryan. He opened his eyes wide, staring at the perfect breasts of the little sex slave, admiring them.


    He saw that the girl''s pair of snow-white, crystal clear, tender, soft, towering and full breasts stood out on her chest. The pure and holy breasts were so delicate, firm and smooth that they could be called one of the best among the women he had ever played with.


    Ryan gently stroked and rubbed, covering most of the little sex slave''s plump and firm breasts with his palms, slowly feeling the smooth and soft ultimate touch in his hands, leaving only the two bright red and tender buds on the top of the breasts trembling slightly.


    Then, Ryan lowered his head, greedily breathing in the moving fragrance emanating from between the girl''s breasts, while he put his mouth on her tender and cute nipples, licking and sucking them skillfully.


    The innocent little sex slave Camila''s beautiful and delicate cheeks were blushing red, and her pretty body felt waves of soreness and weakness that she had never experienced before, and her whole body collapsed powerlessly.


    She had not expected that Ryan''s teasing technique was so superb that he brought her into a wonderful feeling that she had never experienced before.


    Waves of tingling sensations came from her breasts, causing the girl to start thrusting her chest to cater to Ryan''s teasing with his hands and mouth.


    "Master... Master, I feel so comfortable. I feels so stimulated... Um~ah..." The innocent little sex slave felt deeply happy. Under the increasingly intense stimulation, she let out a short and shy sigh from her delicate nose.


    She seemed to be unable to bear the tingling and trembling of her lovely nipples, as red as lotus flowers emerging from the water, under the man''s obscene teasing. Her pair of hands could not help but hang limply on the sofa. It was obvious that she was already in love.


    "Haha, it turns out that the little sex slave is very sensitive. She has become so horny so quickly..." The feeling of training and conquering is extremely wonderful, especially when watching a pure and shy school beauty girl become lewd under one''s training.


    The stimulation is really incomparable.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Desire

    After Ryan experienced the beauty of the girl''s soft breasts, he began to slowly shift his target, moving all the way down while one hand stroked the little sex slave''s slender legs under the maid''s short skirt.


    After feeling the elasticity and warm skin there for a while, his hand gradually moved to the girl''s plump and bulging thighs like meat buns tightly wrapped in white pantyhose. After covering the little sex slave''s pubic mound with his entire palm, he groped and teased there.


    Ryan has always been very obsessed with things like stockings and pantyhose, especially white pantyhose, which can make him look more pure and lovely when worn. If he ejaculates on white pantyhose, he would feel a perverted pleasure of defiling a young girl.


    Ryan stroked the girl''s beautiful white silk legs with one hand, and gently rubbed her plump mons pubis through her pink panties with the other hand.


    The innocent girl''s moans became louder, and her legs involuntarily spread apart, allowing her plump and voluptuous mons pubis tightly wrapped in her panties to be fully displayed in the man''s hands, and even the tiny slit on it was clearly visible.


    Ryan stretched out his hand skillfully and gently pressed and rubbed the soft and fragrant grass on the extremely soft and slightly raised mons pubis, teasing the charming and seductive pure girl under him to his heart''s content.


    Camila''s beautiful and lovely little nose kept making hot and shy moans, which deeply stimulated Ryan''s nerves and made Ryan even more excited.


    Under this circumstance, his fingers gradually invaded the girl''s soft and tender little groove.


    After reaching there, Ryan discovered that not only was Camila''s little pussy wet, but even the panties that tightly wrapped her little pussy were also wet by the love juice flowing out of the little pussy.


    The innocent girl lay powerlessly on the sofa, twisting her body constantly, as if she was catering to the master''s teasing, and as if she was expressing her body''s needs to the master.


    Seeing the seductive look of the little sex slave, Ryan couldn''t help but rubbed her little cunt tightly wrapped in her panties, causing the little sex slave to moan.


    Then Ryan looked at her pretty face, which was so delicate that it could be broken with a flick of his finger, and asked with a wicked smile: "Little slut, do you really want me to fuck you? Look at your body twisting so wildly?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he spoke, Ryan gently kissed the girl. Camila opened her big watery eyes and looked at the handsome face of the man in front of her.


    Thinking about what was going to happen next, a feeling of excitement and eager anticipation suddenly emerged from deep within her body.


    When Ryan''s thigh touched hers, Camila thought about being afraid and escaping, and even didn''t want this scary and nervous thing to happen to her.


    But deep in her heart she was secretly expecting it, and acquiesced to her master''s actions. But she didn''t expect that her master would quickly use his superb teasing skills to conquer her body and mind, making her disarmed without realizing it.


    But at this time Camila did not feel any regret. Instead, she felt a sense of relief, because after experiencing the happiness brought to her by her master, she realized that if she rejected her master tonight, she might never experience this wonderful feeling again.


    "Yes... Master, the little sex slave wants to be fucked by the Master, Master~ wants it~..." the girl said shyly.


    "Haha, very good, you really are worthy of being the master''s cute little sex slave, you are quite coquettish, I like it!" Ryan smiled very lewdly.


    At this moment, Camila, with her upper body completely naked, looked at her master silently. Ryan''s hands began to take off her panties.


    He pulled down the little sex slave''s panties with both hands without hesitation, then spread her legs apart, and touched the clitoris buds on the pure little sex slave''s smooth labia with his fingertips.


    The girl''s clitoris had swollen and hard like a small meat ball. While greedily breathing in the unique fragrance of the female body and the smell of the vaginal fluid emanating from her little cunt, Ryan gently rubbed the tender little flesh buds covered with vaginal fluid with his fingertips.


    At this moment, the pure girl tilted her pretty face, which was rosy and rosy, and raised her almond-shaped eyes, emitting a rippling, captivating light. Her nostrils were small and delicate, twitching slightly.


    Her two plump, red lips were like ripe lychees, making people want to take a bite. Her mouth was slightly open, with two rows of white teeth, just like white shells on the seashore.


    Her two round dimples were like small pools of water, wafting with charming eyes. The faint fragrance of powder flew into Ryan''s nostrils, teasing his tense and thirsty heart, and nourishing Ryan''s strong lust.


    Ryan rubbed the most sensitive part of the woman. The pure girl trembled and twitched all over, and a stream of nectar flowed out of her tightly closed pink slit.


    Ryan stretched out his finger to lightly pick the slit of the little sex slave''s flesh, turned over her smooth labia, and watched the pink tender flesh squirming slightly under the teasing of his fingertips.


    He slowly teased the little sex slave''s little cunt and felt the pure and elegant fragrance of her lower body began to be mixed with a bit of fishy smell of vaginal fluid.


    Facing the softest, most mysterious, and most sensitive part of the female body between the girl''s legs, a scene that makes people''s blood boil, Ryan showed his superb teasing skills.


    His fingers caressed each petal, gently pinched the clitoris, and at the same time inserted his fingers covered with nectar into the hole and thrust them in and out.


    Camila''s completely wet pistil kept twitching, and more nectar overflowed and flowed to the roots of her thighs.


    While Ryan''s fingers were stroking the petals, he was also rubbing her small anus with his thumb, teasing this pure and shy girl with both methods, sending her waves of happiness like a tide.


    At the same time, Ryan lowered his head and began to look at the little sex slave''s legs in white pantyhose.


    He saw that the girl''s two long legs were plump and tender, with a circle of flesh marks left by the tight pantyhose, plump and toned, and at the top of the toes, there was a circle of beautiful black forest depicting the seductive pink curve of the girl''s private parts.


    "Hmm... Master~ Master, it feels so good..." The girl''s body kept shaking, with a weird smile on her face. Her delicate skin was also stimulated and flushed.


    Under this continuous stimulation, the girl wanted to moan wildly, and her limbs twisted more violently. A sound like sobbing came from deep in her throat.


    That was because her sensitive mons pubis was stimulated by the man''s ravages, and she squirted.


    Feeling the girl''s increasingly intense struggle, Ryan slowly loosened his fingers, and the little sex slave was able to recover from the unforgettable extreme squirting.


    She gasped for breath like a fish short of oxygen, and the pair of delicate breasts on her chest began to tremble.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Training Completed

    Looking at the tall, beautiful, snow-white, and soft breasts, Ryan reached out his hand to the girl''s breasts again, kneading the perfect tender breasts.


    Waves of numbing and itchy feelings stimulated the little sex slave''s body and spread to every part of the girl''s body with her breasts as the center, deeply stimulating her.


    Camila felt as if she had ascended to heaven, deeply immersed in the afterglow of the climax, unable to extricate herself.


    Her pretty face, which was so fragile that it could be snapped with a finger, revealed an expression of ecstasy. Her whole body seemed to have lost strength and she was about to fall down.


    She could not help but grab the man''s shoulders. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan''s hand moved from the chest to the side of the body, and then to the slender waist of the obedient little sex slave, and then slid down from the waist, using those clever fingers, from the lower abdomen to the bottom between the thighs, and from the bottom with the middle finger to play with the little pussy that was flowing with pussy juice, while fully experiencing the wonderful feeling of his fingers slowly wetting the pussy juice flowing out of the little pussy, while teasing the most important part of the girl''s body.


    The electric current has spread from the deepest point to the whole body, and the secret flesh in the valley filled with heat has also become wet.


    "Oh... Master, I can''t stand it anymore... Take me, Master, take me... Ah~"


    The girl moaned shamefully. She had already orgasmed four times by Ryan, and her whole body felt weak from the spray. As a virgin, the school beauty goddess had never experienced such a satisfying and extreme sex.


    Faced with the master''s teasing, the girl''s body trembled slightly. Ryan blew on the little sex slave''s pink lips, then held the edge and licked it with his tongue, savoring the sweet stimulation.


    "Ah... Ahhhh, no, Master, it''s so sensitive~" Camila instantly lost her self-control and screamed almost crazily.


    She was caught off guard, and her sensitive labia were also played with and rubbed. How could such a sensitive girl bear it?


    "Oh¡­ Master¡­ No¡­ Master¡­ I can''t take it anymore." The innocent girl shrank her whole body and tried to hide her head with her half-long hair.


    Waves of strange pleasure stimulated her nerves. After a long time, the girl felt as if she was dying. She gasped for breath, and her outstretched legs were tautly stretched.


    Seeing the girl being brought to orgasm five times in a row by him, Ryan felt extremely stimulated. His face flushed, his lower body was hard and hot, and he felt a little uncomfortable. So he simply stopped teasing his innocent and lovely little sex slave.


    With the girl''s delicate face flushed and shy, Ryan took off her top and bra but left her lower body, except for her underwear, skirt, and tights, untouched.


    After all, a pure and shy girl like Camila looks her most beautiful in a shy maid outfit, and being half-covered is more alluring than being completely naked.


    Ryan quickly took off all his clothes, stood in front of the sofa with his huge cock erect, then grabbed one of the girl''s tender little hands and pressed it on his big cock.


    As soon as the cute white little hand lightly touched his penis, it immediately shrank back in shyness and panic as if it had touched a snake but was immediately grabbed by the man and pressed again.


    The tentacles were so hot and hard that Camila felt flustered. She held the shaking cock in one hand and rubbed it gently and shyly with the other cute little hand.


    Ryan was gradually aroused by the pair of cute little hands as soft and tender as jade and let her grab his penis.


    Then he hugged the girl''s soft waist and held her soft and naked body in his arms, rubbing it violently.


    He lowered his head to find the beautiful girl''s red mouth, pushed open her shy jade teeth, and then wrapped her fragrant, tender, small, and cute orchid tongue and sucked it violently...


    Slowly, Ryan''s mouth slid down and kissed a tender, jade-like, petite, and cute rosy nipple.


    He licked and sucked it gently, kissed the left side, then the right side, and then slid down all the way and kissed the warm thigh of the innocent little sex slave.


    Being teased and toyed with by the master in such a lewd way, the innocent girl felt shy and itchy. Her delicate body felt sore and weak under the master''s lewd teasing.


    Her slender and graceful snow-white legs were spread wide apart and spread more and more shyly, as if she wanted the master to kiss her deeper.


    Ryan has been kissing and sucking his cute little sex slave, teasing her so much that she moans and gasps, and her body trembles.


    At the same time, the girl''s tender and smooth tongue entwines and rolls with him passionately... responding passionately, and at the same time, the little sex slave also feels a hot and hard cock pressing tightly against her soft belly.


    "Master... Master... Haven''t you always wanted to fuck me? Then put your big cock in me. I''m ready, please put it in." The girl felt the tingling sensation deep in her pussy becoming stronger and stronger.


    Under such circumstances, she couldn''t help but make obscene noises, teasing her master while thrusting her little ass hard, trying to put the big cock deep into her body.


    Under Ryan''s constant teasing, the girl''s body and mind have been completely relaxed.


    At this moment, Camila put all other things in her mind and only thought of one thing, that is, to let this strong master on her body ruthlessly pierce her body, use his strength to bring her the happiness she has never experienced before, liberate her sexy and hungry body, and let herself and the master achieve the perfect combination of spirit and flesh.


    For this purpose, the girl is now drunk and looks like she can''t wait to integrate him into her body.


    Ryan had never expected that the innocent, shy, and lovely school girl would be teased by him to be so coquettish and wanton.


    The extremely anxious expression on her delicate face and the desire and impulse in her big watery eyes showed that the girl had completely fallen into the abyss of lust at this moment...

 Chapter 114 - 114: Seductive Girl

    "What? I didn''t hear you. Speak louder."


    "Master...fuck me, please put it in my little pussy, I need your big cock." The girl shouted anxiously.


    "Fuck you? Isn''t that rape?"


    "It''s not rape, no, Master, please... Woo woo ~"


    Camila was so anxious that she was about to cry. She had even begun to rub Ryan''s cock with her pussy, wanting to actively put the cock into her pussy.


    "Hehe... then take the initiative. Since it wasn''t the master who raped you, then you were the one who raped the master~" Ryan said shamelessly, lying on the sofa and patting the little sex slave''s buttocks.


    Who knew that Camila didn''t even hesitate?


    She immediately climbed up and lay on Ryan, anxiously aiming her little pussy at the man''s cock, wanting to insert it, but she was obviously inexperienced and couldn''t find the position after trying for a long time. She even inserted it into the urethra, causing her to frown in pain.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t even know how to rape, you''re so stupid. Olivia, come and help her..." Ryan was very amused. Looking at the girl who was clumsily trying hard to rape him, the feeling was extremely exciting. Who would have thought that such a pure and shy school beauty would actually be willing to take the initiative to rape a man?


    Olivia rolled her eyes helplessly, left Jin aside, and took the initiative to lie down beside the sofa, straightened Ryan''s cock, and aimed it at Camila''s tender pussy.


    The girl''s expression suddenly became joyful. She loosened her hands excitedly, sat down directly on her lower body, and then let out a crazy scream, falling weakly on the man.


    "Puff..." Olivia almost squirted. Who would have known that this innocent and shy-looking school beauty would be so fierce that she dared to take her master''s entire cock inside her for the first time? You know, it''s not easy for her to do that now.


    Camila was also inexperienced. Although she felt that her master''s cock was terrifyingly large, she was overwhelmed by desire and immediately thrust the man''s cock in. She almost fainted from the pain. She felt a tearing pain in her lower body, and it hurt like needles all over her body...


    "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Master¡­It hurts, it hurts, Master, oooo¡­It hurts~" The girl lay on the man''s body, wailing in pain.


    "You''re still lucky. If you hadn''t orgasmed several times just now, it would be strange if you didn''t bleed a lot with such violent insertion now..." Ryan said helplessly.


    "Master..." The girl looked at Ryan pitifully.


    "Come on, come on, get up..." Originally, she wanted to be on top, but seeing Camila like this, Ryan felt that it was good enough that she could move, so he had to take the initiative himself.


    Olivia hugged the girl from behind and pulled her off the man''s cock. Camila was reluctant to let go and clenched her legs tightly, which made Olivia laugh. "Do you want the cock more than your life?"


    Camila''s body trembled. After hearing Olivia''s words, she loosened her legs in fear and cooperated by pulling out her pussy.


    Ryan let the girl lie on the sofa. Looking at the traces of virgin blood flowing out of her tender vagina, he became excited.


    He held the little sex slave''s snow-white thighs with both hands. His hard glans throbbed with excitement. He rubbed it against her delicate labia for a while, and before the girl''s love hole was ready, he could not wait to insert it straight in.


    As soon as the thick glans penetrated the opening of the secret cave, he already felt a rush in his lower body.


    The pure and shy girl''s secret passage was warm and narrow, and there was an indescribable feeling of comfort in it. The advancement of the penis soon encountered resistance.


    However, Ryan became very excited when he thought that he was about to possess this body full of pure girlish charm.


    He hugged her legs, carried them on his shoulders, pressed her lower body down towards her chest, then thrust his penis forward with great force, forcibly opening Camila''s soft vagina.


    "Oh... it hurts..." The beautiful girl couldn''t help but let out a quick and gentle cry. Her graceful head suddenly tilted back, and her pretty face, which was covered with blush, had her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, her starry eyes tightly closed, and her pearly teeth lightly bitten.


    The ten cute little toes on the slender and soft little feet were tensely stretched and stiffened, tightly pressing on the bed sheets.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, hugged the girl''s slender waist and lifted it up, thrust his lower body forward fiercely, and then thrust in with all his strength.


    She seemed to hear a "pop" sound, and Camila clearly felt that her hymen, which she had maintained for twenty years, was completely torn.


    The master''s very thick and long little brother had been inserted into her delicate and tightly clamped vagina from the glans to the middle of the penis, crushing her hymen that had not been completely broken, and then fused into her body. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her extremely tight and narrow vagina was immediately completely opened, reaching her pistil that had never been opened by anyone. A shocking trace of blood slowly seeped out from the tender vagina of the pure school beauty girl!


    The girl''s delicate body shook as her hymen was completely ruptured. Her muscles tensed, her upper body leaned back, and she twisted the bed sheets with her hands.


    Her face was raised, her sexy, rosy lips slightly opened, and she bit her long hair hard. Her beautiful eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and tears came out at once with the pain and the pleasure of losing her virginity, and she let out bursts of dull hums from time to time.


    Two long and smooth legs clamped the man''s waist tightly like an octopus, and tears of pain burst out of her eyes.


    Accompanied by a little pain and strong stimulation of the sexual organs, Camila nervously shook her head continuously, her beautiful long hair fluttering left and right, but it was too late!


    The pain in her lower body made her frown and clench her teeth. She knew she was no longer a virgin!


    At this point, she was completely possessed by her master and became his personal little sex slave.


    The inside of the tender hole seemed to be torn apart suddenly, and it felt as if a large wooden stake was driven deeply into her virgin hole. With a heart-wrenching scream, the girl''s eyes rolled back, and she fainted from the pain with a mixture of pain and joy.


    Only then did Ryan let out a long, deep breath!


    His heart was filled with a perverted sense of conquest and satisfaction, and he couldn''t help but jump for joy. He was not in a hurry to thrust in and out, but carefully admired the pure school beauty goddess who was already under his crotch, observing her charming expression after he fucked her unconscious.


    After carefully watching the innocent sex slave who had been deflowered and fucked until she fainted, Ryan thrust forward with all his strength.


    Once again, a "pop" sound was heard, and his thick cock had been completely inserted into the girl''s wet and tight pussy. The fierce glans at the front of the thick cock ruthlessly hit her uterus directly.


    "ah..."


    Another miserable wail came from Ryan''s crotch. The innocent school beauty Camila fainted due to the severe pain and also woke up due to the severe pain.


    "Little cutie, you''re awake!" Ryan asked excitedly.


    "Oh... Master... It hurts... Please don''t do it." The intense pain from her lower body made Camila''s naked white body sweat profusely again. She shook her head frantically, her black and shiny hair flying left and right. Her pure, beautiful and delicate white face revealed an expression of pain, and she began to cry and beg.


    "Ha! Little slut, you were so proactive just now, but you are scared now? Don''t worry, the master will take it slowly, and it won''t hurt so much soon." Ryan said with a lewd smile.


    "Ah... don''t... ah... Master... take it out quickly... ah... I will die... ah..." Camila tilted her head back in pain due to the master''s rough invasion, opened her red lips and let out painful and helpless wails.


    At this time, Ryan was enjoying the happy feeling brought by the tight and narrow virgin pussy, which completely wrapped around his thick cock.


    The warm and moist, tender and tight walls of the pussy wrapped around his thick cock.


    The pure and shy school beauty in front of him was wailing in pain, "Ah... Master, please... Ah... let me go~ Ah... Please... Ah... Ah..."


    The girl''s naked body was twisting in pain, her pretty face was covered with small beads of sweat and tears, making her as lovable as a lotus emerging from water.


    Her expression of pain and excitement, coupled with her shy moans and gasps, created a seductive and obscene scene before our eyes.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Toy

    Gradually, although Camila still felt some pain, she began to have a growing sense of satisfaction.


    Although she felt that her heart was about to be pushed out, she relied on the amazing elasticity of the girl''s flesh hole, the large amount of slippery vaginal fluid, and the incredible flexibility of the tender flesh, and began to actively welcome Ryan''s extremely thick and hot big cock into the depths of her virgin pussy.


    Ryan felt the subtle change in the little sex slave and couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    He glanced at the comfortable expression on the girl''s brow and suddenly thrust his cock hard into her uterus again, directly into the depths of her tender pussy, reaching the heart of her flower that had never been touched by anyone, almost into the girl''s belly.


    However, because his cock was too long, there were still a few centimeters outside her labia.


    The plump and juicy fleshy lips of the innocent girl tightly clamped every part of the penis that penetrated deep into the vagina.


    Every inch inside was tightly held by the soft and tender flesh walls and the hot and wet mucous membrane, tightly clamped in the still dark and deep petite vagina.


    "Ah¡­don''t¡­ah¡­it hurts¡­ah¡­"


    The innocent little sex slave''s delicate pussy could not stand being raped and ravaged so violently by the master''s thick cock. The endless pain and pleasure made the little sex slave moan in shame again.


    Ryan looked at the absolutely beautiful girl who was being ridden by him, and he felt extremely comfortable.


    This pure and beautiful school goddess in the eyes of others, the slutty and cute little sex slave under his crotch, had been raped by him until her whole body was covered in sweat. Her fair and smooth body had already been stained with sweat and was filthy.


    A pair of plump and firm breasts were shaking violently under the thrusting of Ryan''s thick cock.


    In addition, the "squeak, squeak" sound produced by Ryan''s thick cock thrusting in Camila''s tender pussy, as well as the girl''s pleading moans and gasps, all of this made Ryan even more excited, and he wanted to use all his strength to completely conquer the delicate body of the little sex slave.


    The last bit of sanity that Camila had been struggling to hold on to had already vanished into thin air.


    The pleasure and joy generated by the flesh forced her to gradually forget the pain brought by the tearing. Inspired by Ryan''s superb sexual skills, her sensitive body gradually sprouted.


    As time passed, although there was still some pain inside the tender pussy, as the thick big cock penetrated the beautiful virgin pussy, a dizzying and intense pleasure began to gradually spread through the brain nerves of both of them.


    Ryan''s cock kept twisting inside the girl''s virgin pussy.


    "Hiss, amazing, it''s been inserted for such a long time but still keeps my cock so tight, could it be the legendary famous sex toy?"


    Ryan discovered that Camila might be the legendary famous sex toy. Her flesh walls and honey passage were somewhat different from those of the women he had fucked before.


    Not only were they thicker and tighter, but the most important thing was that the flesh walls were layered, and the more layers there were, the denser they were as you went deeper. The pleasure it brought to the cock increased exponentially.


    He finally resisted the urge to ejaculate and inserted the whole thing in, and before he even moved, he felt so good that he could hardly control himself and almost ejaculated. This was the first time in his life that he had felt this way, it was really amazing!


    Originally, he thought he was gifted, but who knew there are always higher mountains than the other, and the devil is one foot high and the road is ten feet higher.


    The inside of this little sex slave''s vagina is full of densely packed layers of mountains and ridges, and it is soft as if countless little girls'' mouths are sucking and stroking the whole big cock by themselves.


    The suction becomes stronger the deeper it goes, and it is so ecstatic that Ryan almost ejaculates. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan suppressed the excitement in his heart, took a deep breath, and calmly began to thrust in and out, again and again.


    The pleasure on his cock became more and more intense with each thrust, and it was almost too good to be true.


    The innocent girl just turned her pretty face to the side and shed tears silently, looking so sad and beautiful, so pure and extraordinary, which made Ryan even more crazy and excited.


    His heart was filled with infinite desire and contradictory thoughts of wanting to fuck her hard and ravage her, and he couldn''t help but thrust faster and harder.


    Although Ryan''s movements became more violent, the girl''s honey flowed more and more, and her pussy became gradually wet and tender.


    An obscene "gurgling" sound of water began to be heard from inside.


    Camila turned her face to the side, embarrassed to let Ryan see her front, and her slight panting gradually turned into low moans, which were then suppressed and endured, making her seem strangely tempting.


    "Oh oh oh oh, so tight... so comfortable... Master~ Oh oh... Oh oh!... Ah ah~"


    Ryan was thrusting madly inside the little sex slave''s exquisite vagina, and he couldn''t help but speed up the rhythm like a possessed person.


    Under the powerful stimulation and sucking of such a top-notch vagina, any man would be so comfortable that he would lose his mind and just rush in recklessly.


    At this time, Ryan''s rape became more and more crazy. While he was violently thrusting his thick cock into the girl''s delicate vagina, his hands were caressing and rubbing her fair and fragrant body.


    His mouth was constantly licking Camila''s tender breasts. After an unknown amount of time, Ryan still kept holding Camila''s delicate body tightly in his arms and raping her wildly.


    "Oh... no... Master... it''s enough... Ah... I can''t... I can''t take it anymore, I can''t take it anymore... Ah ah ah" Under Ryan''s crazy rape, the girl''s sense of stimulation reached its peak.


    Camila finally tasted the most thorough sexual climax in her life. At this moment, she closed her eyes and fainted.


    However, at this moment, Camila''s physical pain has not stopped yet, and she is still painfully enduring the crazy rape of Ryan''s thick penis.


    Ryan saw the innocent little sex slave being raped by him until she fainted. The perverted sense of satisfaction in his heart drove him to do it harder and harder.


    His thick cock penetrated deeply into the girl''s tender vagina every time, and the glans at the front of the thick cock kept hitting her delicate uterus heavily.


    "Ugh¡­ah¡­"


    Following Camila''s sad and delicate moan, he felt a sudden sense of emptiness after a breakthrough. The resistance to the penis''s advance suddenly disappeared, and Ryan knew that he had hit the center of the little sex slave''s uterus.


    Gradually, the girl''s heart trembled slightly, and she finally felt the extreme pleasure coming from the holy place in the deepest part of her body that had never been touched by anyone.


    In a spasm of tingling and numbness, the girl''s tender, soft and shy heart trembled shyly, and kissed tightly with the hot glans of the penis that penetrated the deepest part of her vagina.


    Ryan kept thrusting in and out, causing the innocent girl to gasp.


    She had thought that the cock in her vagina was big and hard enough, but now the hot cock that was thrust into her deep vagina was getting bigger and harder, filling and swelling the smooth vaginal walls even more, and going deeper into the narrow girl''s vagina.


    "Mmm... Mmm, um!... Ah, Master~ Do you want it, do you want it~ Ah" Under Ryan''s repeated touches, the girl''s tender pussy was shyly exposed, her clitoris trembled slightly, and her uterus continuously sprayed out orgasmic honey.


    Feeling the warmth, wetness, and pressure of the girl''s vagina, the cock almost couldn''t control itself.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Toy II

    Ryan hurriedly held back his ejaculation and thrust his penis all the way to the bottom in one go, then began to pump it vigorously, using the glans to rub and squeeze the mucous membrane of the vaginal wall.


    The red and tender vaginal flesh secreted more honey under his friction.


    With Ryan''s relentless squeezing and rhythmic up-and-down thrusting, Camila''s secret passage finally gave up resistance and began to cater to his increasingly fierce thrusting.


    A large amount of secreted love fluid flowed out of her vagina and slowly dripped onto the sofa. Every time Ryan''s thick cock thrust in, a "puff puff" sound was made.


    The girl''s body was folded up completely, her thighs pressed to her abdomen, her legs hooked around Ryan''s shoulders, and her originally crystal-white breasts were turned into two meat patties under the pressure of her legs.


    As Ryan thrust harder and harder into the little sex slave''s narrow vagina, the girl''s naturally petite and tight vagina became hotter and hotter.


    The tender and smooth vaginal walls began to tighten involuntarily under the repeated friction of the thick, big cock. The extremely sensitive, delicate vaginal mucosa tightly wrapped around the thrusting cock.


    Ryan thrust harder and harder, making the girl''s mournful and seductive moans louder and more rapid: "...Master... um... so comfortable... um... um... um... um... um... um..."


    Camila completely uncontrollably sank into the surging waves of carnal pleasure and had no idea when she began to moan wildly.


    The sound became louder and louder, more and more seductive.


    The girl just frowned slightly, parted her cherry lips, and moaned softly, with a charming and delicate look of pain, comfort, and sweetness. Now, under the powerful thrusting of her master, the girl had become a little crazy.


    Seeing the little sex slave actively catering to him, everything was so smooth and natural.


    Looking at the girl who was constantly twisting her body under him to cater to his big cock pumping in her little cunt, Ryan''s heart was filled with pride.


    It was he who trained and fucked this originally pure, shy, and lovely school beauty girl into the slutty little sex slave she is today.


    Under such circumstances, he spared no effort in thrusting into the soft, fragrant, and pure girlish body of this top-notch sex slave that he had trained.


    Camila was also very obedient. Although she was feeling extremely ecstatic when her master''s big cock rubbed against her little pussy, she still bit her lips and tried her best to cater to Ryan.


    At this moment, she kept twisting her ass, making her little pussy protrude more between her legs, so that the master''s big cock could penetrate deeper into her little pussy, bringing more pleasure and stimulation to both of them.


    The girl''s pair of plump and elastic breasts were constantly rising and falling with the sound of her rapid breathing.


    What was even more terrible was that her breasts were swaying desperately from side to side under the man''s thrusts.


    The layers of breast waves that emerged were particularly charming and alluring. Coupled with her innocent face that could be broken with a flick of a finger, the expression of gritting her teeth and thrusting her body to cater to the man made her look even more seductive and exciting.


    Ryan was already burning with desire and could not control himself. Feeling that the time was ripe, he suddenly lifted his lower body and thrust his penis hard into the girl''s mysterious, deep, tight, and hot honey hole...


    The young girl, who was indulging in the ocean of desire, was pushed hard and fiercely by the master.


    She only felt the huge and hard cock rushing deeply into the deepest part of her body. The master''s huge and hot glans quickly touched the little sex slave''s already extremely sensitive uterus and retreated.


    Camila only felt the master''s huge glans touching the pistil deep in her vagina, which immediately triggered the sensitive stimulation in the deepest part of her vagina, and the delicate and soft clitoris had an uncontrollable and indescribable spasm and twitch, which then quickly and uncontrollably spread to the bone marrow and even the soul of the whole body.


    The girl was seen in a frenzy of confusion, and then she suddenly grabbed the man''s buttocks, which had just been lifted up because he had pulled the penis out of her vagina.


    The ten slender jade fingers on her cute little snow-white and pink hands spasmed into the man''s muscles.


    The ten slender jade fingers as transparent as ice and snow formed a very dazzling contrast with the man''s dark buttocks, and the beautiful girl''s slender, round, and tender legs spasmed and tightly clamped the man''s legs. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan felt very surprised. He only felt the snow-white smooth belly and slightly raised soft mons pubis of the charming little sex slave under him moving and twitching rapidly.


    As the girl''s snow-white, smooth belly and mons pubis trembled wildly, the girl''s wet, shiny, and extremely smooth red vaginal opening, slightly opened due to the orgasm, moved irregularly, and suddenly spurted out a stream of crystal-clear and slippery girl''s love fluid.


    This warm, wet, and slippery liquid flowed into her beautiful red buttocks and dripped down her tender vaginal opening onto the sofa...


    A familiar warm current surged out from the depths of the girl''s vagina. The cute little sex slave couldn''t help but feel shy, and her pure and pretty face turned red with shame. She was really pitiful.


    At this moment, the girl who was in a daze from the squirting sensitively felt something touching her sweet lips. It turned out that the owner''s cock had raised its head and chest at some point and was saluting the girl in front of her eyes, swaying slightly.


    Camila quickly closed her beautiful eyes, her heart pounding. She didn''t dare to open her eyes, but the penis was still touching her soft and bright red lips, as if it was also teasing her.


    The girl''s already rosy face became even more red, and she was so beautiful. Ryan smiled obscenely and deliberately used his penis to touch the girl''s beautiful red lips, delicate nose, closed big eyes, and fragrant peach cheeks...


    Camila was so stimulated by Ryan''s strange and obscene teasing that she was at a loss. Her heart was pounding. She found that the thick cock was pressed tightly against her soft red lips.


    The rubbing made a unique smell of man''s sweat enter the girl''s nose. She felt it was dirty and strangely stimulating. She was so scared that she closed her lips tightly and dared not open them.


    "Be obedient and be the master''s obedient little sex slave. Help the master lick my big cock and swallow all the love juice and semen on it into your stomach..."


    "Yes, Master, slave Camila obeys your command..." Seeing that she could not escape, the girl could only open her eyes shyly and decided to use her pure and beautiful little mouth to serve her master''s big cock.


    The girl parted her cherry lips slightly, and before she could even let out a soft moan, the impatient giant rod suddenly thrust in and penetrated into her tender and soft mouth.


    The thick cock choked the girl and made her feel nauseous and retched, but she tried hard to hold it in and cleverly opened her mouth to avoid biting the owner''s cock.


    The man''s cock did not taste good. It was stained with a lot of vaginal fluid and semen, and even a little virgin blood left by the girl when she lost her virginity.


    The smell mixed together can be imagined, but the girl did not show the slightest disgust. Instead, she tried hard to open her mouth and fully cater to the master''s cock venting in her little mouth.


    Ryan looked at the cute little sex slave under him. She was retching repeatedly due to the penetration of his cock, but she was still obediently catering to him.


    Her weak and soft look was simply very stimulating. If those boys who were licking dogs of Camila saw their goddess being ravaged like this, they would probably be so heartbroken that they would bleed.


    The girl''s mouth had been fucked so hard that she felt dizzy and almost suffocated, but Ryan still couldn''t vent his release, so Olivia next to him crawled over sensibly, took the initiative to ride on Ryan''s body, and began her journey as a female knight.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Survivors

    In the end, even Olivia and Camila took turns to fight, and the two of them were no match for Ryan.


    Olivia had experience, so she managed to hold on, but it was a pity for Camila, the little sex slave who had just lost her virginity, who could not resist the man''s lust at all and was forced to offer her anus.


    She was repeatedly fucked until she fainted and woke up, and then fainted again more than a dozen times. She was fucked to exhaustion, and then under the attack of the two women, Ryan finally released his orgasm twice...


    Inside the hospital, listening to the prompts coming from the system.


    [Mia killed a level one zombie, gained one point, and gained 3000/3000 lightning ability experience]


    [Congratulations to the host for upgrading his lightning ability to level 4 and obtaining the Wall of Thunder Shop]


    [Lily kills a level one zombie, gains one point, and gains 988/10000 lightning ability experience]


    A group of women outside were constantly killing zombies, and Ryan''s points and experience in upgrading his superpowers were also rising rapidly. He reached level three in just half a day, and was even rising at a faster rate.


    Lily smashed the black zombie in front of him with a lightning snake, and then his whole body shook.


    Rays of lightning burst out, and the momentum in his body rose rapidly, and then reached its peak. Seeing this scene, the female warriors around him all showed envy, and did not dare to hesitate, and quickly withdrew their distance. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had experienced such situations twice before and knew that this was the noise caused by the upgrading of superpowers.


    Both Lily and Mia had encountered it before. Originally, they needed to pay attention to whether they would encounter danger during the upgrade, but now they don''t have to worry about it.


    Because of the huge noise made when Lily broke through, the lightning almost turned the surrounding area of ??about ten meters into a thunder pool.


    The lightning flashed with crackling sounds, and any zombies who dared to enter this range were killed without a trace.


    The vision that Lily experienced soon disappeared, and the surroundings were all covered with scorch marks left by lightning. There were more than a dozen zombies lying in a mess within a radius of ten meters.


    Lily could feel the powerful force contained in her palms after gently clenching them. It was a force that was enough to easily smash a truck. Now her ability had been upgraded to level 3, making her the fastest improver besides Ryan.


    With a casual wave of his hand, two sword auras carrying lightning appeared out of nowhere, forming two slashing attacks, and all the zombies along the way were killed by the two sword auras carrying lightning.


    Looking at the power of this astonishing scene, Mia was secretly surprised. Although her ability had been upgraded to level 2, there was still a gap compared to Lily.


    The gap was so big with only one level difference. It was conceivable that it would be even more terrifying in the future.


    Although Mia had no intention of competing for favor with her elder sister, she also knew that the master valued them so much and entrusted her with such an important task as training warriors.


    He must value her very much, so she also wanted to work harder and not let the master down, strive to be the master''s sharpest sword, and kill everything for the master.


    Thinking of this, Mia quickened her speed, and the lightning in her hand poured out, smashing hard at the group of zombies in front. Lily looked at Mia, who had suddenly become much braver, and smiled slightly.


    She probably understood what she was thinking, so she followed. Her lightning ability was upgraded, making it easier to clean up the zombies.


    Lily and Mia rushed to the front, and the female warriors behind were responsible for cleaning up the zombies on both sides and those that were alone. There were only dozens of female warriors, but they exerted the momentum of thousands of troops.


    Such obvious movement soon attracted the attention of the survivors in the surrounding streets, who frantically called for help.


    Some of these survivors had been trapped here for a long time, and their food was basically exhausted. If no one rescued them, they would starve to death sooner or later. Now that they saw someone coming, they naturally would not miss this opportunity.


    "Help... Can anyone downstairs hear me? Someone here needs help..."


    "Women, did you hear that there is someone upstairs? Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear that there is someone upstairs who needs help? Why don''t you come here quickly..."


    The two women with high four-dimensional attributes quickly heard the cries for help from nearby survivors, and some of them were even throwing things downstairs if they were close by.


    Lily frowned, and the female warriors behind him looked at each other. They naturally didn''t want to save these people. These female warriors were extremely loyal to Ryan.


    In their opinion, except for their master, they wished all the men in the world died. However, now the team was led by two mistresses, so they naturally had to listen to their orders.


    Lily stopped killing the zombies, smiled playfully, and said to Mia who was also feeling a little uncomfortable, "Sister Mia, you take a group of people with you, let''s split into two groups and go rescue these people."


    Lily deliberately emphasized the word "rescue".


    Mia immediately understood and nodded with a smile. The two of them led a group of female soldiers to rescue survivors from both sides of the street.


    Of course Lily and Mia would not be so kind as to save those people, but the hospital also needed to increase its staff.


    If those women were sensible, they would naturally take them away. If they were not, they would probably not have a good ending. As for those men, they would naturally kill them all when they saw them. These women did not want to see what they thought was dirty.


    Lily led the team into the residential buildings in the community and ordered the female soldiers to kick open the doors one by one to check if there were any living people inside. If there were, the women would be taken away and the men would be killed directly.


    Those zombies that were so frightening in the eyes of other survivors were like chickens and dogs in the hands of these female warriors whose average three-dimensional abilities were above 20 and who were holding enhanced weapons. They could not stop them at all.


    Lily went straight along the corridor to the seventh floor. There were not many survivors in the residential building. She just saw that there seemed to be a few on the seventh floor.


    "Open the door..." Lily knocked on the door and shouted inside.


    Inside the door, a man was so excited that he was moving the debris blocking the door. He was a stay-at-home, and because he often stayed at home, he stored a lot of food in the house.


    It was also because of this that he barely survived the doomsday, but as time went on, his food was slowly decreasing.


    Today, he finally saw a group of women coming over, and the leaders were extremely powerful. They killed a group of zombies with a wave of their hands. The man was extremely excited, thinking that he had been rescued.


    After finally opening the door, he saw several women coming towards him. Leading them was an extremely beautiful iceberg queen, who made his eyes pop out.


    Phew.


    The air was filled with blood, and Lily sheathed his sword. Without even looking at the man, the sword in his hand pierced the man''s heart with the power of lightning, leaving the man falling to the ground with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    "You guys, go search this floor to see if there is anyone, and take away anything useful..." Lily gave an order, and the other female warriors began searching excitedly.


    In another building, Mia heard the cursing voices coming from several men inside. She looked a little unhappy and kicked open the door.


    With a loud bang, a fat man was kicked out by the door and several screams were heard from inside.


    "Bastard, bitch, is this how you treat taxpayers?" a thin man said angrily, looking at the women who walked in with obscene eyes.


    "I''m leaving these men to you. Don''t let me down..." Mia said coldly to the female soldiers behind him.


    Several female warriors looked at each other, their eyes flashing with excitement. Killing these men? This was their favorite thing to do.


    Before the thin man could finish his words, he was stabbed through by one of the female warriors with a long knife. Several female warriors rushed forward, and the men in the room were immediately in a hornet''s nest.


    "You, you are police officers, how could you..." A man screamed as he looked at Mia''s police uniform, but he soon died.


    "Police?..." Mia shook his head. So what even if they were the police?


    In her heart, the position of her master has already occupied all the space, leaving no room for anything else. As long as the master likes it, she will try her best to do it.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Little Girl

    Moreover, she wore the police uniform not to symbolize her identity as a police officer, but mainly because Ryan once said that she looked very charming in it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, Mia wore the police uniform to please her master.


    "Instructor, the search is complete. There is no one else in this room except these men," reported several female soldiers after completing their search.


    Mia felt a pang of disappointment. They had searched several buildings but had only found male survivors so far, not a single woman.


    "Let''s move on. This building should have several more floors," Mia said, leading the female warriors up to the top floor.


    In front of a door, a man was trying to ingratiate himself with Mia and the other female soldiers, his eyes filled with surprise. Mia sensed something amiss and hesitated to act immediately.


    It wasn''t that she was soft-hearted, but the man''s behavior was suspicious. Though he was trying to please them, his eyes darted evasively when he saw Mia in her police uniform. His ruddy complexion suggested he hadn''t been starving for long.


    Unlike the otaku she had encountered earlier, who had been frugal with his stored food, this man didn''t appear to be short of supplies. How had he managed to sustain himself for so long?


    "You two, go in and search. Be careful," Mia instructed. The two female soldiers nodded and prepared to enter the room.


    "No need to go in. It''s dirty and messy in there..." the man stammered, visibly panicking as he tried to block their entry.


    "If you don''t want to die, move aside," Mia said coldly, placing her long knife against the man''s neck. He felt a chill run down his spine and quickly stepped aside.


    Sweat beaded on the man''s forehead, and his eyes flickered nervously. Mia, having worked as a special police officer, immediately sensed something was wrong. There was definitely something fishy about this room.


    Soon, the two female soldiers emerged, their faces pale and filled with disgust. Before they could speak, they rushed to the far end of the corridor and vomited.


    Mia''s expression turned icy as she glared at the man, who was now trembling with fear. If it weren''t for the female soldiers surrounding him with their long knives, he would have bolted.


    After composing themselves, the two soldiers reported to Mia, their faces still grim. "Instructor, there''s a half-eaten woman''s body and some bloody flesh fragments in there. It''s the wife of this monster. There''s also cooked human flesh in the pot..."


    Before they could finish, the other women turned pale, their eyes blazing with anger as they stared at the trembling man.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it¡­ I didn''t want to do this, wuwuwu¡­ I was so hungry, I had no choice, I''m sorry¡­" the man sobbed, kneeling on the ground.


    The two female soldiers grew angrier as they spoke, their hands tightening around their weapons, wishing they could stab the man where he knelt.


    Mia felt a wave of nausea. Despite her experience as a special police officer, having seen many dark cases, the thought of someone eating his own wife to survive sent a chill down her spine.


    "Break his limbs and throw him to the zombies," Mia ordered, her voice filled with disgust. She couldn''t bear to do it herself; the mere thought of touching him repulsed her.


    The man''s face twisted in terror.


    "You can''t do this! You''re treating human life as worthless! Let me go! Aren''t you a police officer? You have no right to sentence me to death, you bastards!"


    Ignoring his frantic curses, the female soldiers swiftly broke his limbs and dragged him away like a lifeless sack. They hurled him off the building, ensuring he would either be devoured by zombies or die from the fall.


    "Instructor, there''s a little girl in the room, but she''s in poor condition and refuses to come out with us. Perhaps you should take a look..." one of the soldiers suggested.


    Mia nodded and entered the room. In a bedroom, she found the little girl the soldier had mentioned. She was around ten years old, her hands chained to the security window.


    A surge of anger flashed in Mia''s eyes. She strode forward, cut the chains, and gently picked up the girl.


    "Wuuuu¡­ Let me go, you bad guy¡­ Let me go¡­ I don''t want it, I don''t want to eat my mommy¡­ No¡­ Let me go¡­" the little girl screamed, struggling desperately.


    Mia''s heart ached as she held the girl tightly. From the child''s words, she deduced that the girl had witnessed her mother being killed and eaten by her father. The trauma had left her deeply scarred, and she had likely been forced to consume her mother''s flesh.


    The thought made Mia regret not dismembering the man and feeding him piece by piece to the zombies. Death had been too merciful for such a monster.


    "Shh, it''s okay. I''m not your father. I''m a police officer, and I''m here to save you," Mia whispered, comforting the terrified girl.


    The little girl looked up at Mia, then buried her face in her chest and wept.


    "Wuwuwu... Police sister, my father is so bad. He chopped my mommy with a knife and wanted to eat her flesh, wuwuwu..."


    "It''s alright now, it''s over," Mia murmured, gently rocking the girl. Eventually, the child cried herself to sleep in Mia''s arms. Mia carried her out of the room...


    -----


    Meanwhile, inside the hospital, Ryan, feeling refreshed after some exercise, had just finished drafting a simple plan for the base''s development. He spotted the beautiful Rose on the balcony and approached her.


    Seeing Ryan, Rose instinctively tensed. A flicker of fear and disgust crossed her eyes as she stood up to leave.


    Ryan chuckled and quickly grabbed her hands, pinning her against the balcony.


    "Why, Mrs. Rose, do you avoid me every time you see me? Not even a greeting? How rude."


    His breath against her ear made Rose''s heart race. She remained silent, trying to twist free from his grasp.


    "Ah... let go~" Rose gasped as Ryan''s hands groped her breasts, his touch eliciting an involuntary cry.


    "Are you trying to let everyone below hear you?" Ryan teased, glancing down at the maids working in the courtyard. From their vantage point, the two on the balcony were clearly visible.


    Rose flushed and clamped her mouth shut, but Ryan''s assault continued. She could feel her breasts being kneaded, a tingling sensation spreading through her chest.


    "You...what do you want~" Rose asked, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger.


    "What else? I just want to take a beautiful woman like you, strip her naked, bend her over this balcony, and fuck her until she''s begging for mercy," Ryan said crudely, his words dripping with vulgarity.


    Rose winced at his obscene language. As a refined woman, she had never been exposed to such filth before meeting Ryan. It disgusted her.


    "Must you be so vulgar? Don''t you men have anything else on your minds besides this?" Rose retorted, her voice laced with disdain.


    "Of course we do. For instance, imagining a beautiful woman like you lying on a bed, spreading her legs, and begging for my cock. Just the thought is thrilling," Ryan replied, his tone lewd.


    Rose felt a wave of helplessness. She was at a loss on how to deal with Ryan. Threats and pleas alike seemed to bounce off him. His strength and determination to humiliate her left her with no means to resist.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Rose

    "No...let me go~" Rose struggled hard, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably.


    Little did she know, her struggle only fueled Ryan''s interest. His cock hardened instantly, pressing against the mayor''s wife''s buttocks.


    The heat of his erection seeped through her skirt, the thin fabric doing little to block the intensity of his arousal.


    Rose couldn''t help but recall the memory of Ryan''s thick, majestic cock moving inside her. Even the shape of his penis pressing against her buttocks began to form vividly in her mind, making her tremble with shame and desire.


    Ryan didn''t force her too much, instead choosing to tease her body slowly. He wanted to avoid overwhelming her, fearing she might resort to thoughts of suicide again.


    After all, he had plenty of time to conquer this chaste beauty, and doing so gradually would make it all the more satisfying.


    Slap!


    Ryan''s hand came down hard on Rose''s buttocks. She yelped and jumped out of his arms, instinctively covering her stinging rear. The slap wasn''t playful¡ªit hurt, and Rose felt a mix of shame and discomfort.


    Yet, as she looked at Ryan with panicked eyes, there was a flicker of something else¡ªpleasure, perhaps even a hint of lust. It was a subtle sign of masochism, and Ryan couldn''t help but feel proud.


    He knew he could exploit this weakness to mold her into his obedient little plaything.


    "Wow, it feels so good, so soft and round, even better than those of young girls. I really can''t understand what your cuckold husband is thinking, to give up such a perfect woman," Ryan said, shaking his head with mock regret.


    Rose pursed her lips, saying nothing, but a wave of sadness and resentment washed over her. If her husband hadn''t abandoned her, she wouldn''t be in this situation.


    Covering her stinging buttocks, which were surely red from the spanking, Rose felt her heart race. The pain was accompanied by an unexpected wave of pleasure.


    She couldn''t help but squeeze her legs together, her pussy feeling inexplicably empty.


    Ryan took a few steps closer, pushing Rose into a corner. He admired her perfect, curvaceous body, her mature allure, and her noble demeanor.


    This wasn''t something that could be easily cultivated¡ªit was the result of a dignified upbringing, a scholarly family, and a life of privilege.


    "You, you have so many women who aren''t enough for you? Why do you have to do this to me..." Rose said helplessly.


    "How can those vulgar women compare to you, Madam Rose? You''re so dignified, elegant, and refined," Ryan said, greedily inhaling her scent, his eyes fixed on her firm breasts, barely concealed by her shirt.


    Rose listened to Ryan''s blatant praise. Though she appeared disgusted on the surface, a small part of her felt a secret thrill. "This man is so obsessed with me... why doesn''t my husband notice me like this?"


    It had been nearly a year since Rose had been intimate with her husband. His sexual ability had always been mediocre, and his busy social life had only made it worse. Since Ryan had awakened her body, she felt a vitality she hadn''t experienced in years, as if she were 18 again. Her entire being had become more vibrant.


    Lost in her thoughts, Rose didn''t notice Ryan''s hands creeping up her waist. "No, I can''t do this..." she panicked, pushing against his chest.


    "Think about your husband. He hasn''t come to see you in so long. I''m sure he''s already given up on you. With his status, he''s probably living happily somewhere safe," Ryan pressed, his words cutting deep.


    "No, it''s not like that..." Rose shook her head, though deep down, she knew there was truth to his words. As the daughter of a scholarly family, raised with strict morals, she couldn''t bring herself to betray her principles.


    "But look at me, Madam Rose. My cock is already swollen, and it hurts. If I don''t release it, I might not be able to control myself..." Ryan pressed his body against hers.


    The heat of his cock against her buttocks made Rose''s heart race. She was terrified, panicked, and unable to defend herself.


    "Sister Rose, you have such a great figure. Any man would desire you. Why restrain yourself like this? No one will know. Don''t you remember the pleasure you felt last time?" Ryan''s words were like a devil''s temptation, chipping away at her resolve.


    "No... don''t say anymore. I can''t do that. Don''t..." Rose shook her head, tears streaming down her face, her expression pale with fear.


    "Okay, okay. If you don''t want to use your body to help me, that''s fine..." Ryan took a step back, surprising Rose.


    "Ah?" Rose thought she had misheard. Was he really letting her go?


    "But!" Ryan''s tone shifted.


    "Madam Rose, you see how hard I am. If I don''t release it, I might not be able to control what I do next," he said, gesturing to his bulging pants.


    Rose glanced at Ryan''s lower body. Even through his pants, the size of his erection was intimidating.


    "Well, then what do you suggest..." Rose hesitated, willing to agree to anything as long as it didn''t involve full intercourse.


    "As long as Madam Rose agrees to help me cum with her mouth, I''ll let you go," Ryan said casually.


    "You... I don''t want to~" Rose immediately shook her head, refusing.


    "Then use your pussy to help me. Don''t be shameless," Ryan said coldly.


    "No... you can''t do this~" Rose''s voice trembled with fear.


    "It seems you''ve chosen to be raped again?"


    "Okay, I promise... I promise you," Rose said in despair. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good. Let''s get started," Ryan said with a smile, lying back on the bed.


    Rose looked at Ryan''s erect cock with dread. Even through his pants, she could feel its size. Now, she had to use her mouth to satisfy him until he ejaculated. She had never done such a thing with her husband, believing it to be degrading and something only prostitutes would do.


    "What are you waiting for?" Ryan said impatiently.


    Tears streamed down Rose''s face as she reluctantly climbed onto the bed, crawling between Ryan''s legs. With trembling hands, she began to undo his pants.


    As she worked, Ryan''s pants came off, and his cock sprang free, pointing arrogantly at her face. The rosy, swollen head was less than ten centimeters away from her lips.


    The smell of his cock, pungent and fishy, hit Rose''s nose, making her gag. She was utterly disgusted, her face contorting with aversion.


    The closer she got, the stronger the smell became, overwhelming her senses. The stench of semen filled her nostrils, making her want to vomit.


    Humiliated, Rose gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, hoping to block out the sensations. Slowly, she moved closer to Ryan''s cock, inch by inch.


    Her lips finally touched the head of his cock. The smell was overpowering, and Ryan, stimulated by her proximity, let a small trickle of precum seep from his tip. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The taste and smell were unbearable, but Rose had no choice. She had to go through with this.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Foot Job

    With the idea of finishing as quickly as possible, Rose wanted the man to ejaculate earlier so that she wouldn''t have to endure the disgusting taste. She stuck out her tongue and tried to lick the man''s semen.


    "Ugh... burp~ vomit~" An indescribable fishy and stinky smell made Rose''s stomach churn. She tried hard not to vomit on the spot and rushed directly into the toilet, where she began vomiting violently.


    "No way, so exaggerated?" Ryan was a little surprised. Even though his semen tasted a little unpalatable, it wasn''t so bad that it would make someone vomit. Could it be that this woman had some instinctive allergic reaction to semen?


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it..." The beautiful woman looked at Ryan with a pale face. She didn''t know what was going on. When she tasted the semen, she didn''t initially feel it was so bad, but then she trembled inexplicably, as if she had ingested poison, and her stomach revolted uncontrollably.


    "It seems she is indeed allergic to semen..." Ryan could see that Rose wasn''t pretending. This was normal. With someone like Jessica, who had a special fondness for semen, there would naturally be women who were allergic to it.


    "I, I don''t know why, no, no~" Seeing Ryan silent, the beautiful woman thought he was angry. Fearing that she might be violated, she hurriedly explained in panic.


    Ryan didn''t feel much about it. He had already released his sexual desire on two girls, so he wasn''t particularly eager now. He just wanted to train this chaste beauty. This time, she had agreed to give him a blowjob with her mouth, and next time, maybe even a breast job. Eventually, she would fall into his hands step by step, letting him have her pussy and asshole.


    Rose thought that if she could find a way to let Ryan vent his sexual desire elsewhere, she could avoid being humiliated and preserve her chastity. However, she didn''t realize that this was just a trick, and she had already fallen into the trap woven by the man.


    "Since your mouth doesn''t work, then use your feet. Your feet seem perfect for a foot job..."


    Hearing this, Rose secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If she had been told this earlier, she would have refused outright. But now, she felt a sense of relief and even a little gratitude toward Ryan.


    At Ryan''s request, Rose shamefully changed into black stockings and black pointed high heels. The thin black stockings tightly wrapped around her slender, round thighs, and her OL uniform accentuated the thrilling curves of her fair, plump body.


    Especially since Rose was sitting on a stool, without bending down, one could see her plump breasts peeking out from the unbuttoned collar of her shirt. From Ryan''s angle, he could even see the pale pink areola and protruding nipples. Combined with her delicate eyebrows, eyes full of allure, twitching nose, and slightly parted lips, all of this on her dignified face left Ryan momentarily stunned.


    Rose in her uniform was extremely attractive. Her large breasts, slim waist, plump buttocks, and beautiful legs formed a curvy, exquisite figure. She was like a ripe peach, waiting to be picked. If Ryan hadn''t decided to train her slowly, he might have been unable to resist the urge to press her down and forcefully penetrate her.


    Rose looked at the man''s fiery gaze, her heart trembling. She didn''t know whether she was afraid or expectant, but she felt a surge of hot desire rising in her heart. Her pussy felt a little empty and slowly began to get wet.


    Although she often wore stockings, Rose was still very embarrassed to wear them just to give another man a foot job. But she had no choice.


    The beautiful woman sat on a chair beside the bed, stretched out her two beautiful legs in black stockings, and slowly stroked the man''s thighs. Ryan let out a comfortable moan. The feeling of the stocking-wrapped feet gently brushing against his skin almost made him shout in excitement.


    Rose was both shy and nervous. Her plump, flesh-colored legs clumsily kneaded and rubbed the inside of the man''s thighs from various angles. Although she had no experience, her mature charm and teasing skills were beyond the reach of an ordinary young girl.


    Listening to the rustling sound of the black stockings rubbing against his thighs, feeling the unique texture of the stockings and the plumpness of her feet, Ryan felt his cock hardening. He wanted to thrust into the seductive mature woman in front of him.


    Although Rose was relatively traditional and had only used basic positions with her husband, never trying things like oral or foot jobs, she had seen those videos before. She quickly mastered some techniques.


    Feeling nervous and shy, Rose slowly moved her beautiful stocking-clad feet upward, soon reaching his inner thighs. Her feet didn''t stay there long and directly targeted the big thing between his legs.


    Rose was ashamed and embarrassed. She trembled as her legs and feet slowly stepped on the man''s glans. Then, her stocking-clad feet began to rub and twist his glans.


    The hot cock pressing against the sole of her foot made Rose tremble. The hard touch and round curve made her think of the violent movement of the man''s cock thrusting into her tender hole.


    Rose''s learning skills were impressive. Under her manipulation, each toe wrapped in flesh-colored stockings was like a pianist''s fingers pressing keys, constantly rubbing, twisting, and stroking Ryan''s glans and shaft from various angles.


    Ryan felt his cock becoming increasingly excited. Waves of pleasure surged from his cock and glans, hitting deep into his brain.


    Two stocking-clad feet clamped around his cock and began to rub it slowly, then slid down to stroke his testicles.


    One of Rose''s feet gently stroked and rubbed Ryan''s testicles like turning a walnut, while the other foot focused on his cock. After just a moment, Rose felt a little frightened. The size, thickness, and hardness of this cock were much stronger than her husband''s!


    Feeling very shy, the beautiful woman couldn''t help but speed up the movement of her toes.


    "Ah? Hiss...ah, hiss...Mrs. Rose''s foot job technique is really good! Huh..." Ryan was stimulated by the sudden acceleration. He felt comfortable all over, his scalp tingling. It was a completely different pleasure from fucking, especially with the friction of the stockings, which made him feel so good he almost exploded.


    Hearing the man''s praise, Rose felt a little shy and slightly happy. She moved her stocking-clad feet constantly, one stroking his testicles and the other rubbing the shaft of his penis like a palm. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought that this elegantly dressed, seductive woman giving a man a foot job was actually the chaste mayor''s wife?


    After rubbing like this for a while, Rose suddenly raised her two stocking-clad feet, put them together, and wrapped them around Ryan''s glans. Her feet clamped his penis in the middle, almost like a wonderful foot hole.


    "Hiss..." Feeling the soft yet rough touch of the two stocking-clad feet, Ryan almost shouted.


    The beautiful woman blushed but said nothing. Her two feet exerted force simultaneously, with her toes, soles, and even heels attacking Ryan''s glans from different angles.


    Ryan felt as if his penis had entered a warm channel different from a vagina. The two stocking-clad feet gently broke open his glans, stroked along the shaft to the end, and even gently rubbed his testicles. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ryan felt his cock thrusting into the special foot hole formed by the two stocking-clad feet, similar to a young girl''s vagina.


    A wave of pleasure quickly surged into his mind. He knew he was about to ejaculate, so he stood up, grabbed the two stocking-clad feet, clamped his cock, and rubbed it hard.


    The fine and slightly rough stockings sandwiched the glans in the middle, and every thrust would rub the shaft and glans, making Ryan feel extremely comfortable, as if he was fucking an extremely soft and stimulating foot hole.


    The beautiful woman''s face was red, her legs were pulled by the man and rubbed continuously, she felt a little uncomfortable and aggrieved.


    The beautiful legs of the black stockings beauty were stained with a lot of mucus, making her feet become a little smooth.


    Ryan seemed to have lost his mind. He grabbed the two white ankles of the beautiful woman and controlled her feet firmly with his extremely powerful arms.


    The pair of soft and boneless black silk feet were trembling weakly because they were firmly held in his arms, as if they were at the mercy of the man.


    At this time, the beautiful woman''s feet were captured by Ryan, her legs were raised high, and her whole body was dragged over by him.


    Her smooth and white thighs were extremely tempting, and the scenery under her short skirt was clearly visible, which made people feel very satisfied.


    "Don''t... don''t do this... It feels so weird... So... So embarrassing... Ooooooh..."


    Rose''s face turned red. Although this did not give her any pleasure, she felt a sense of pleasure of being defiled when she saw the man grabbing her beautiful legs in stockings and abusing her.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Heels

    This feeling of wanting to refuse but also wanting to welcome is truly exhilarating!


    Seeing the dignified and elegant wife of a high-ranking official as weak and helpless as a straw in the wind, Ryan''s desire to conquer her was further ignited, and his pace quickened slightly.


    The sticky semen rubbed against the white, black-silk-clad jade feet, making a rustling sound, and the lewd scent soon filled the entire room.


    "Ah... It feels so good, Madam Rose, I''m going to cum..." Ryan trembled as he shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, a stream of hot liquid surged from the tip of his penis, and white semen splattered out with a "puff puff puff," spraying onto the soles of the pretty woman''s feet, her black-silk thighs, and her lower abdomen.


    Ryan''s semen was not only powerful but also abundant. It almost covered the entire jade feet of the beautiful woman. Her feet seemed to be soaked in semen.


    Even her beautiful legs in stockings were stained with streaks of white. A few streams of thick semen even splashed onto her clothes, leaving behind spots of white liquid.


    Rose endured the nausea and did not shake off the man''s hands, allowing her two beautiful feet to be drenched in semen.


    Although it felt very uncomfortable, it wasn''t as disgusting and nauseating as swallowing semen. Now, she just felt a little shy and embarrassed.


    The poor lady, who came from a scholarly family, had only ever had sex in the traditional position with a condom. She had never seen such an obscene and wanton scene.


    Her beautiful feet in black stockings were stained white with semen, covered in streaks of the sticky fluid. The obscene sight was dizzying.


    "Are you done..." The beautiful woman pretended to be indifferent, trying to hide her panic and unease, but the shyness in her eyes betrayed her.


    "Okay, I have to thank Madam Rose for her beautiful feet. Her foot job technique is also amazing. It feels so good..." Ryan laughed lewdly, rubbed his cock on her beautiful legs a few times, wiped the semen off, and then put on his clothes.


    Rose frowned with disgust on her face and then tried to take off her stockings and skirt, ready to go wash up, but Ryan stopped her.


    "You''re not allowed to take them off. You have to wear them for the rest of the day."


    "What? No, no..." The beautiful woman shook her head repeatedly. She had no idea how much semen had been shot onto her feet. Her whole feet were sticky, and semen was dripping down continuously.


    Not to mention the other stains on her beautiful, stocking-clad legs, how could she possibly walk like this?


    "You, you don''t keep your word. Didn''t you say it would be enough for me to help you vent..." Rose''s face showed unwillingness and shame, and she was shaking with anger.


    "You mean this when you say vent?" Ryan pointed at his cock, which had not yet softened. It was still very excited and showed no signs of subsiding.


    The beautiful woman glanced at the erect cock, and her heart began to race. She had miscalculated, thinking that it would be over once Ryan ejaculated.


    However, she didn''t expect that he wouldn''t soften even after ejaculating, while her husband was usually lucky to manage just once.


    "Master... the mistress and the others are back~" At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Yuna reported from outside.


    "If you don''t want to go out barefoot, you''ll have to wear this." Ryan raised her high heels and waved them at the beautiful woman with a wicked smile.


    Seeing Rose''s livid face, Ryan smiled obscenely and said, "Or you have a third choice, which is to use your body to help me vent. Anyway, I won''t soften unless I ejaculate three or four times. It must be much better than your useless husband."


    "You..." Rose was furious and glared at the man fiercely. She felt a pang of pain in her heart but found herself helpless. With shame and anger, she could only put on her high heels.


    "Hehe... these sperm-filled high heels are quite something." Ryan picked up the high heels with one hand, filling them with milky white semen.


    With the other hand, he held the beautiful woman''s slightly raised, playful feet and gently slipped them into the shoes...


    "Hmm... the soles of my feet... are sticky, just like paste." Rose was shocked. Her whole foot felt like it was stepping into mud, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    The mucus quickly stuck to the soles of her feet, and streams of white fluid leaked out from between her toes, looking extremely erotic and obscene.


    The beautiful woman''s face turned red as if blood was about to drip out. She stood up reluctantly, filled with shame and anger, and tried to take a few steps in the semen-filled high heels.


    The soles of her feet were lubricated by the semen, and every step she took made a strange, wet squelching sound.


    What was worse, high heels were already unstable, and with the slippery, sticky semen on the soles of her feet, she found it difficult to maintain her balance.


    After walking a little, she realized it was extremely slippery and uncomfortable, not to mention disgusting.


    "Wow, so beautiful..." Ryan quietly admired the dignified and beautiful woman''s embarrassed expression as she struggled to walk in her semen-covered high heels. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her rosy face, with a shameful frown, was simply charming¡ªdignified yet seductive.


    "Bastard, bastard... this is so embarrassing!" Rose cursed softly. After meeting Ryan, she felt she could no longer maintain the dignified and composed demeanor she had upheld in the past.


    Ryan opened the door, and Yuna, who was approaching, caught a familiar scent. She had smelled it in Ryan''s room many times when she helped him get dressed, so she naturally knew what it was. She glanced carefully and saw Rose leaning against the wall inside the room.


    "What are you peeking at?..." Ryan slapped the little maid''s head in a teasing manner.


    "Ouch... it hurts~" Yuna covered her head with her hands, looking embarrassed. She had been caught peeking by her master.


    "I''m sorry, master. I was wrong..." The girl lowered her head obediently, speaking a little sheepishly. After spending so much time together, she had found that the master wasn''t as difficult to serve as she had initially thought.


    Aside from his fondness for playing with women, he was quite normal in other aspects¡ªnot the cold, bloodthirsty type. So, she wasn''t as scared of him as before, when she would kneel and beg for mercy at the slightest provocation.


    "Okay, go in and help her downstairs..."


    When Rose saw someone coming in, she was embarrassed and tried to act normal. However, she didn''t know that Yuna had already figured out what Ryan had been doing in the room.


    Yuna assumed he had been playing too rough, making it difficult for Rose to walk, which was why she needed assistance.


    "Madam, let me help you out..." Yuna said to Rose respectfully.


    For women like Rose, whose status hadn''t been officially confirmed but who had been intimate with Ryan, the maids usually addressed them as "Madam." For women like Olivia, Mia, or Lily, they were addressed as "Mistress."


    These distinctions were based on their different statuses, which could be inferred from the granting of supernatural powers.


    Rose''s face froze, and she felt extremely embarrassed. She was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    She felt uncomfortable all over and thought that the semen in her high heels had been stepped out and discovered by Yuna, so she was extremely nervous and ashamed.


    "Sir... Sir?"


    "Oh... okay." Rose agreed instinctively. To be honest, if no one supported her, she might not be able to walk down the stairs.


    She looked at the man walking in front of her with some anger, feeling extremely ashamed and angry.


    "It''s strange, what''s that sound?" Yuna supported Rose in confusion but found some puffing and sizzling sounds coming from nearby, which was very strange, as if some water was being squeezed.


    Rose''s face turned red, and she couldn''t help but slow down her pace. She almost slipped. She felt as if she was stripped naked and placed in a crowd.


    She felt uncomfortable as if she was being pricked by needles all over, and her body was extremely stiff.


    Every time she took a step now, she felt the semen in her high heels being squeezed out.


    A large amount of turbid white semen was squeezed up along the soles of her feet, then squeezed to the soles of her feet twice, and rushed up along the sides of the high heels.


    A lot of it even leaked out of the high heels. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    What''s even worse is that there is a lot of semen that would flow out between her toes as soon as she stepped on it, making her feel uncomfortable all over.


    To put it bluntly, she felt like she was stepping on mud, which was disgusting and repulsive.


    Every inch of her feet was completely lubricated with semen, and even her stockings couldn''t resist it, and they even merged with the semen and stuck tightly to the soles of the beautiful woman''s feet.


    Just like that, with the sound of her high heels dripping with semen, Yuna helped Rose downstairs. Along the way, the beautiful woman kept praying not to be seen, not to be seen...


    Fortunately, God bless her.


    Although Yuna found something wrong, she thought it might be because the master had had sex with Rose in the room before, so she turned a blind eye to the obscene smell on her body and the semen stains on her thigh stockings that had not been wiped clean.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Return

    At the hospital gate, all the women who had been killing zombies all day had returned. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had killed quite a few zombies during this period, and today, with the addition of Olivia and Lily, two people with lightning abilities, they were even more powerful and almost cleared all the zombies around the hospital.


    Looking at the neatly organized formation in front of them, although they weren''t as disciplined as the army, their murderous aura was even stronger.


    Not only had they killed zombies, but these female warriors had also eliminated many hostile survivors during the clearing process.


    As a result, almost all of them were filled with a fierce, bloodthirsty energy that made the maids tremble in fear.


    "Very good, you did a good job..." Ryan looked at the female warriors, who had made significant progress.


    Although they didn''t have special powers, the weapons they used were enhanced by his system.


    After these weapons killed zombies, they would automatically feed part of the power back into their bodies. While it wasn''t as effective as direct point-based enhancements, it was subtle and allowed for continuous development. The more zombies they killed, the stronger they would become.


    Among these female warriors, the weakest now had physical fitness that exceeded that of ordinary adult men, and the strongest had three-dimensional attributes reaching nearly 20.


    After hearing Ryan''s praise, many of the female warriors were so excited they nearly fainted. Being praised by the god they believed in made them feel that even death would be worth it.


    "Master, Master, these are all gifts from you. We thank you for your greatness. Compared to this, what we have done is insignificant~" Many of the female warriors shed tears of gratitude.


    Ryan waved his hand to calm the excited female warriors down and then had them disperse to rest, leaving behind the dozens of survivors they had brought back today.


    Although there weren''t too many survivors nearby, after a large-scale search, they had found more than 20 women. The rest of the men, who were disobedient, had been killed.


    "Sister, thank you two for your hard work. I''ll let Olivia take care of these women..."


    "Why are you telling me this? Besides, I have Mia and Olivia to help me share the burden..." Lily pulled the dazed young policewoman over.


    "Ah... yes~" Mia was still not used to being close to Lily. It felt strange to be with her master''s sister like this, especially since Lily always insisted she call her "big sister," which made it even weirder.


    Ryan directly asked someone to bring Olivia, who was still lying in bed, over to train the newcomers, leaving the girl, whose legs were still a little weak, looking at him with resentment.


    "Ahem... Sister, let''s go back. Where did this little girl come from?" Ryan asked, pointing to a little girl who was following Mia and holding her hand.


    Lily took a few steps closer and explained the little girls origins to Ryan. They had also asked about the little girl''s name, Cinthia. She might have been traumatized by her father''s behavior, so she was a little afraid of people now, but she still trusted Mia, the policewoman.


    "Alas..." Ryan sighed. It was true that in the apocalypse, anything could happen. Now, only about a week after the apocalypse began, cannibalism had already appeared. No one knew what would happen in the future.


    It was clear that the little girl was afraid of other people, especially Ryan. She held Mia''s hand tightly and followed her closely. Ryan didn''t want to intimidate such a little girl, so he let Mia take her to wash up and eat.


    "Wow... Wow..." The little girl cried sadly while eating the food on the table.


    Although she had tried to refuse her father''s feeding, she hadn''t eaten for several days and was clearly starving. After washing up, she began to devour the food on the table.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry, it''s okay now..." Rose was also sitting next to the little girl, comforting her. She was so maternal at the moment that she didn''t even notice the semen in her high heels dripping down her heels.


    "Thank you, police sister..." Cinthia wolfed down her food and said to Mia with gratitude.


    Seeing such a cute and sensible little girl, Mia couldn''t help but feel touched. She smiled and said to the little girl, "You don''t need to thank me for this. You should thank that brother. These things are all his~"


    Mia said, pointing at Ryan next to her.


    "Well~ Thank you, brother... You are a good person." The little girl said to Ryan timidly. It was clear she was still a little uncomfortable. After all, she had experienced too much. It wasn''t easy for a ten-year-old girl like her to be so sensible.


    Ryan almost choked. "You are a good person."


    Why did that sentence feel so ironic to him?


    Rose, in particular, glared at Ryan angrily. The soles of her beautiful feet were still stained with semen, and no one knew how much had been absorbed by her skin.


    "Ahem... It''s okay. Cinthia, are you tired? Do you need to rest?" Ryan wouldn''t bother with a sensible and cute little girl. He just patted her head and spoke gently.


    Mia took the little girl and found a room for her to rest, leaving Ryan and the others in the room.


    Lily was discussing the development of the base with Ryan.


    There was a lot of food in the warehouse that Ryan and the female soldiers had brought back. It was enough to feed the people in the base for several months. Other kinds of supplies were also mostly complete.


    However, for the sake of long-term development, Lily had ordered some maids to plant seeds in open spaces around the hospital, such as flower beds, so they could have fresh vegetables and fruits when they matured.


    Ryan sat comfortably in a chair, with two little maids beside him massaging his shoulders and legs. He was enjoying himself while talking to his sister about the base...


    Rose was at a loss, unsure whether to stand or sit. If she stayed like this, she was afraid Ryan would go wild, and she''d be in danger. So before she could say anything, the beautiful woman quietly slipped away...


    "It seems this woman can no longer escape from your grasp, otherwise she wouldn''t be wearing high heels stained with semen~" Lily looked at Rose''s retreating figure and said to her brother with a wink.


    Lily''s sudden blunt words not only stunned Ryan but also made the two little maids beside him blush. However, since these words came from Lily, they could only pretend not to hear and continue with their tasks.


    "What?" Jessica clearly grasped the key point of Lily''s words and thought about what had just happened with some confusion. No wonder she had smelled a familiar scent on Rose.


    "Dad, you really know how to play..." Jessica smiled, pulling Ryan''s hand and teasing him.


    "By the way, are you hungry? I see your saliva is about to drip..." Ryan looked at the little girl lying on his lap with some amusement, her small hands still fiddling restlessly with his little brother.


    "Uh... hehehe..." Jessica giggled, too embarrassed to say it out loud, but she buried her head between his legs as if hiding from view.


    "Then let daddy feed his good daughter well~" Ryan couldn''t bear to leave his lovely girl unsatisfied, so he picked up Jessica and carried her into the bedroom. Soon, familiar sounds echoed from the room.


    Of course, Lily knew what Ryan was doing in there. After hesitating for a moment, she left with a red face. Listening to the moans would only make her feel uncomfortable.


    "You three, stop staring and go in to serve~" Lily instructed the three blushing maids. Wena and the others didn''t dare to disobey and followed into the room.


    Lily smiled wryly. Although her relationship with Ryan had progressed, they hadn''t taken the final step. It seemed Ryan wasn''t in a hurry, and Lily wasn''t about to make the first move.


    After settling Cinthia to rest, Mia returned to the bedroom, skillfully joining the fray, not even sparing Olivia, who had just arrived.


    The intense battle lasted until early morning. Ryan engaged with the six girls all night, his stamina seemingly endless as he thoroughly explored every part of their bodies...


    Not just Ryan and his women, but many others were awake that night. About five kilometers north of the hospital, on a tall building, several figures observed the hospital through sniper scopes.


    After a long time, a middle-aged man looked up from the scope. His face was ordinary, the kind that would blend into a crowd.


    "Damon, how is it? Did you find anything?"


    Holding a sniper rifle, the man named Damon nodded and said, "I didn''t find much. There''s nothing special in the hospital except a group of women."


    "A group of women? Just that? No men? Or is someone hiding?" Gunwan was stunned.


    "No, aside from about a hundred women, there''s no one else. It''s strange. There don''t seem to be any large-scale weapons, just some cold weapons." Damon nodded, clearly puzzled.


    "Haha, interesting. A base composed of a group of women with no lethal weapons? Do they rely on those cold weapons to kill zombies?" Gunwan laughed.


    "Give the order. Have everyone prepare to take over the base tomorrow. This is a great place prepared for me~" Gunwan suddenly grew excited...


    Before the end of the world, Gunwan was a wealthy man with assets close to 100 million, and was ranked among the top few in the entire City.

 Chapter 123 - 123: System Mission

    It just so happened that this group of killers, armed with weapons, had been hired by Gunwan.


    He had integrated all the people in the company''s industrial park and built fences around the area to block zombie attacks.


    For Gunwan, this apocalypse was a golden opportunity. As a self-made millionaire, he had already achieved remarkable success, but going further required more than just money. The apocalypse had reshuffled the world, giving him a chance to rise even higher.


    "An entire hospital, hundreds of women... what a massive profit this would be. Even if I don''t take them by force, trading them could fetch me a fortune,"


    Gunwan muttered to himself. Although he had some firearms, they were looted from a nearby militia brigade, and the rest were smuggled in by the hired killers.


    Gunwan knew very well that even in the apocalypse, the resources and power held by the elite far exceeded that of ordinary people. Only by currying favor with these powerful figures could he climb higher in this new world.


    If we take over this hospital base, we''ll have a large number of women at our disposal, which will be invaluable for pleasing those big shots...


    Early in the morning, Ryan woke up in a daze, a sense of excitement coursing through him. When he opened his eyes, he saw a young girl lying on top of him, moving her hips as she tried to use her tender little pussy to stroke his cock.


    Without even looking, Ryan knew it was Jessica. Only her tight, tender pussy could squeeze his cock so perfectly, sending waves of pleasure through him with every thrust.


    "Ah... Dad, Dad, you''re awake~ Your daughter is calling you to get up~" Seeing Ryan wake up, Jessica didn''t stop her movements. Her pink body trembled as she continued to ride him, her small hole gripping his cock like a vice.


    "My dear daughter, your way of waking up your daddy is truly unique~" Ryan couldn''t help but gently stroke Jessica''s slightly bulging belly. She had consumed a lot of semen the previous night, including most of what had been shot into other women''s pussies or assholes, which she had eagerly sucked out and swallowed. The other women were both surprised and amused by her insatiable appetite for semen.


    "Woo woo~ah...it''s because Daddy''s cock is so big. He shot so much semen into his daughter last night. My stomach is still full. I had to do some exercise in the morning to digest it~" Jessica smiled lewdly, her hairless pussy swallowing Ryan''s massive black cock, which was buried deep in her uterus.


    "Hehe...my good daughter is so sensible~" Although Ryan had enjoyed the ultimate service of six women the previous night, he still felt a surge of excitement upon waking up, as if he hadn''t been exhausted at all.


    This was a testament to his incredible stamina.


    "Okay, let daddy take over~" Ryan patted Jessica''s butt. His cock was so large that Jessica, after riding him for a while, was left gasping and nearly out of strength.


    Ryan pressed Jessica onto the bed, finding an empty spot among the women lying in disarray. He grabbed her two delicate legs and pressed them forward, her excellent flexibility allowing him to easily position them on his shoulders.


    Her small pink feet crossed behind her head, and her hairless pussy and pink asshole were fully exposed to him.


    Jessica''s face showed a hint of fear. As a good daughter who had been ravaged by her father many times, she knew exactly what this position meant.


    While it wasn''t too difficult for her, such a lewd display always ignited Ryan''s primal desires, driving him to fuck her tender little hole with wild abandon.


    Whenever she assumed this position, Ryan would fuck her to the point of madness. Every time, she would be driven to multiple orgasms, crying and begging for mercy, only to be fucked until she passed out and then awakened again.


    It was a position Jessica both loved and hated. Every time she was fucked like this, she cried and begged for it to stop, yet she couldn''t help craving it again. It was a deeply conflicting feeling.


    Ryan grinned lasciviously, pressing his thick cock against Jessica''s tender pussy and thrusting his hips forward fiercely. Most of his cock was buried inside her childish pussy.


    As soon as it pushed through the layers of flesh, it was squeezed back madly, the tightness wrapping around it from all directions almost crushing his cock.


    Even though he had experienced the tight little pussy of a loli girl many times, Ryan still worried that his penis might get pinched off by her pussy someday.


    "Ah... it hurts~" Jessica screamed in pain, but she quickly covered her mouth with her little hands. She looked at Ryan with pitiful eyes, as if begging for mercy.


    However, such a look only further ignited Ryan''s primal desires. Once his penis gradually adapted to the clamping of her pussy, he began thrusting his hips, quickly fucking his loli daughter''s tender hole.


    "Hehe, Jessica gets up early in the morning to sneak a meal, isn''t she ashamed?" Although Jessica had covered her mouth in time, the intense action still woke the other girls nearby.


    "My dear daughter, you''re just greedy. As her mother, just indulge her." Olivia looked at Mia beside her jokingly. It was she who had played the role of Jessica''s mother the previous night, achieving the perfect mother-daughter pairing.


    "Oh, stop talking, stop talking, it''s so embarrassing~" The little girl screamed in pain while being fucked, covering her head with a pillow in extreme shame.


    "You, second sister, how dare you say that? If you hadn''t been messing around behind me last night, I wouldn''t have..." Mia glared at Olivia in shame and anger, too embarrassed to finish her sentence.


    "You don''t know anything?" Olivia smiled slyly. The previous night, while Ryan was fucking Mia''s pussy from the front, Olivia had found a fake cock and teased Mia''s anus. Under the double stimulation, the beautiful policewoman had orgasmed and lost control, running to the bathroom in shame.


    "Hmph..." Mia glared at her unhappily and used her special skill¡ªtickling. Olivia was always terrified of this. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, hahahaha... don''t scratch there, ouch~ it''s itchy~" The two girls immediately started playfully wrestling, their beauty fully exposed to Ryan''s gaze.


    Ryan watched the two pretty girls hugging and tussling, feeling a surge of excitement. He sped up his movements, sending the well-behaved girl beneath him into orgasm. Then he pounced directly on the beautiful bodies of the two girls, starting a new round of pleasure...


    After a long while, Ryan placed the two girls, now limp as rags, on the bed. He then got up and let the two obedient maids dress him. At first, Wena and Lena had been a little awkward, but now they were much more skilled, even sneaking a few licks of his cock.


    The two girls knelt in front of Ryan, one on each side, using their smooth, tender tongues to clean the cock that had just been pulled out of Jessica''s pussy, swallowing the mix of vaginal fluid and semen.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Otherwise, it''ll take another half hour to get dressed~" Ryan patted the heads of the two well-behaved maids, and they stood up, their faces flushed.


    After breakfast, Ryan opened the system and saw a long list of notifications. He couldn''t help but sigh, "These female warriors are really hardworking."


    He had previously said there was no need to go out and kill zombies at night, just send some female warriors to patrol. He hadn''t expected them to get up early in the morning to hunt zombies. It showed how strong their determination to climb the ranks was.


    "I think I''ve become a little lazy..." Ryan felt like he was just coasting. The development of the base was left to other women, and several women were killing zombies to upgrade his superpowers.


    He spent his days immersed in the gentle service of the little maids. He felt like he''d be ruined if this continued.


    What kind of system is this? It promised to make him the overlord of the apocalypse, but now he was just muddling through his daily life, and the system didn''t seem to care. It felt a bit useless. Ryan couldn''t help but complain in his heart.


    [Ding, I noticed that the host has been too lazy recently, and now I am issuing a system task]


    [1: Please destroy or conquer three gathering places with more than 100 people, and make your reputation as the overlord in this city. Completing the task will increase the system space by 10 square meters. If you fail to complete it, there will be no reward.]


    [2: Host, please expand the total number of people in the base to 1,000 within half a month, regardless of gender. Complete the task and you will be rewarded with the method of building a basic base wall. If you fail to complete the task, there will be no reward.]


    [3: Host, please expand the base space to 50 square kilometers. Complete the task and you will be rewarded with a random ability. If you fail to complete it, there will be no reward.]

 Chapter 124 - 124: Going Out

    Just as Ryan was complaining, the system assigned him a task.


    After a quick look, he found that the rewards for these three tasks were very good, and more importantly, there was no penalty for failing to complete a task.


    This way, he would not become a slave to the system, running around to complete assignments.


    Ryan glanced at the hospital gate. Although most of the female soldiers had gone out to kill zombies, a small number still remained inside the hospital to patrol and guard.


    Others were taking some women who had just returned the previous day to teach them how to use guns or weapons to kill zombies.


    Ryan had consumed a lot of the weapons and ammunition he had brought back from the police station in recent days.


    Now, these supplies were mainly used to train and intimidate some of the new women entering the base, while those who ventured out to kill zombies all used cold weapons that he had strengthened.


    After all, these items not only killed zombies but also strengthened their users, so naturally no one bothered with those guns.


    Several female warriors demonstrated zombie-killing techniques to a dozen women behind them. The onlookers watched the bloody, violent scene with pale faces.


    "Remember, if you don''t have the courage, don''t come to participate in the selection of female warriors. Go back and be a maid on the farm, which can at least guarantee your food and clothing. Otherwise, if anyone drags down your teammates on the battlefield by being timid and cowardly, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    one female warrior scolded loudly, her tone resolute. It seemed that the female warriors trained by Mia were still very capable.


    Ryan then reviewed the information of several female warriors on the system:


    ? Character: Fina


    Physical Fitness: 25


    Attack: 23


    Speed: 21


    Loyalty: 100


    Attack Method: Skilled swordsmanship, sword energy ...


    ? Character: Qama


    Physical Fitness: 19


    Attack: 22


    Speed: 20


    Loyalty: 99


    Attack Method: Proficient in swordsmanship, sword energy


    Ryan looked at the three leading female warriors with some surprise. They were the first group of women who had followed him and were also among the ten female warriors he had personally selected.


    Now, their strength was considered the strongest, and when Mia was away, they had temporarily taken over the roles of instructors and personnel trainers.


    However, these sword skills were the abilities that Ryan had taught them at the time, and they had further trained on their own later.


    But what the hell was this sword energy? There was no such item in the system store.


    "System, what''s going on? Could this sword energy also be a supernatural power?" Ryan asked. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The host''s enhanced weapon is a training tool. It can not only absorb the essence of zombies to strengthen the body during combat but also help release the power within one''s body after reaching a certain level of physical fitness. This is the so-called sword energy. It is not a supernatural power, but merely a means of attack.]


    After hearing the system''s explanation, Ryan finally understood that it was simply a method of releasing the power flowing in the body with the help of weapons.


    Although it was not as impressive as supernatural powers, it was still very powerful.


    This was also a good thing. The stronger these women became, the more means of attack they possessed and the more zombies they could kill¡ªan advantage that benefited him.


    After all, they were all his people; the stronger these women were, the stronger the base would be.


    Fina and a few others saw Ryan approaching and wanted to greet him, but noticing that he seemed deep in thought, they refrained from disturbing him. Now, as they realized that their host was staring at them, they couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    "Master, Master, is there something wrong with us..." several female warriors asked worriedly, while the women behind them looked at the suddenly appearing man with even more confusion and curiosity.


    Ryan noticed the nervous looks on the faces of several female warriors and suddenly realized, "Oh... it''s not that. I just took a look at your strength, and you''ve improved very well. The sword energy is powerful, and you''ve done a great job."


    Hearing Ryan''s praise, the female warriors breathed a sigh of relief and felt a surge of excitement, though they only said, "This is all thanks to the Lord. Without your help, we don''t know where we''d be in such dire straits! All of this is given by you, Lord."


    "Haha, you don''t even know how to flatter properly. Learn more next time~" Ryan felt a little embarrassed after listening to the stiff flattery from the female soldiers.


    "Well, what we said was true~" the female soldiers hurriedly replied.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. You guys continue your training. I''m going to head out for a while~"


    Ryan slipped away. If he stayed, these female warriors probably wouldn''t be able to focus on their training.


    Taking advantage of the time, Ryan decided to go out and see if he could complete some system tasks. After all, the rewards for these tasks were very good.


    "Golf villa area... this place shouldn''t have fallen so quickly~" Ryan looked at the map in his hand, searching for areas around the hospital base where there might be survivors.


    Since the women had cleared all the zombies within three kilometers of the hospital, there were no survivors nearby, only in farther directions.


    Ryan checked the distance to the villa area. If he drove at full speed, it would take about ten minutes to get there.


    Evergrande River View was one of the few golf villa areas in A City. It was chosen for its beautiful scenery and excellent environment. Located away from the main urban area, it was relatively quiet.


    Ryan sprinted at full speed and reached the golf villa area in less than ten minutes. Before the apocalypse, these villas were built for high-ranking officials and wealthy individuals.


    Each villa cost tens of millions. Those who lived here were either rich or powerful, and the security measures were extremely strict.


    However, the apocalypse had paralyzed the security system, though the basic infrastructure remained. The six-meter-high wall blocked most zombies.


    The gate to the villa area was locked, and there was even an electric grid on it. Unless the zombies were level three or above, they couldn''t break through.


    "There''s still electricity?" Ryan looked at the electric wires on the gate. Now, 95% of the city had lost power.


    Except for essential government agencies and areas covered by nuclear power plants, all other hydropower and thermal power plants had stopped working. After all, it was the apocalypse, and no one was maintaining these places anymore.


    The golf villa area had electricity, likely from its own generator or solar power system. This wasn''t surprising. The wealthy residents had undoubtedly prepared emergency supplies, allowing the villa area to remain operational.


    Ryan used a bolt of lightning to smash a monitor next to the wall, then dodged and rushed directly over the wall. The wall was six meters high, and most people couldn''t get in.


    Evergrande River View truly lived up to its name as a golf villa area. Not only was the environment stunning, but the design was also sophisticated.


    Each villa was about fifty meters apart, maintaining ample space. The area had about thirty villas, two golf courses, and a football field, covering a vast area.


    After crossing a green belt, Ryan saw a small artificial lake ahead. It was broad daylight, and there were few people around, not even a zombie. For a moment, he thought everyone here might be dead.


    Looking at a villa next to the artificial lake, Ryan''s eyes gleamed. Not long after, he quietly sneaked into the villa, avoiding several patrolling security guards and three Tibetan mastiffs.


    On the second floor of the villa, Ryan saw a man talking on the intercom. It seemed the guards had discovered the surveillance camera Ryan had destroyed and were now investigating.


    "You said it was caused by a wire fire? Go check it out quickly, and don''t let any more accidents happen~" Hudson instructed the security guard outside with authority.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Hudson, don''t worry. We''ll definitely check the lines and try to prevent any further issues," the security captain nodded and left the second floor, presumably to inspect the lines.


    Hudson sat at his desk and turned on the computer. At first, Ryan didn''t understand what he was doing until the man clicked on a file and selected a movie to play.


    Ryan was stunned. It was a movie. Although the distance was a bit far, Ryan could still see it clearly. The movie depicted a man addicted to video games while his wife was assaulted by a gangster.


    "Damn, this guy has a wife but doesn''t spend time with her. Instead, he''s here masturbating to a movie. What the hell is going on~" Although Ryan hadn''t stayed on the first floor for long, he knew Hudson''s wife and several others were downstairs.


    Besides, Hudson was a wealthy man. Could he really be so miserable that he had to secretly watch movies and masturbate? Or did he have some special fetish?


    Although Ryan didn''t know much about the executives and wealthy individuals in A City, he knew Hudson was a real estate tycoon. After all, the house Ryan lived in seemed to have been developed by him, and it was quite famous.


    Ryan had no interest in watching a man masturbate, so he went downstairs and went to the first floor of the villa. Through simple magnetic field induction, he discovered that there were two people on the first floor of the villa, in two different rooms.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Mayra

    "Let''s check out this room first..." Ryan looked at the master bedroom and couldn''t help but grin lasciviously. However, before he could sneak in, the door opened, and Ryan quickly hid behind the sofa.


    The bedroom door opened, and a beautiful woman walked out with small steps. She was Hudsom''s wife, Mayra. She had long, flowing hair, a curvy figure, and a stunning body. She was the epitome of a classical beauty.


    Despite being over 30, she was well-maintained, with no wrinkles on her skin. Her round face made her look as charming as a woman in her twenties.


    Not long after, Mayra walked out of a small room, put on a bathrobe, and headed to a small swimming pool behind the villa. She found a lounge chair and lay down.


    Ryan followed her, puzzled. When the classical beauty removed her bathrobe and lay down on the deck chair in front of him in her swimsuit, her slightly flushed face made him so excited that his lower body nearly burst out!


    Mayra was wearing a black bikini, her slender legs and plump breasts instantly catching his eye. What was even more amazing was that she was also wearing a black lace dress, making her perfect body look hazy and alluring.


    Originally dressed as a classical beauty in a cheongsam, she looked just as stunning in a bikini, rivaling even Rose, the top beauty, and exuding even more charm.


    "Sunbathing by the pool during the apocalypse, how fun..." Ryan rubbed his hands excitedly. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but get a little excited.


    The husband was masturbating upstairs, and the wife was wearing a bikini downstairs. Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity to humiliate the wife?


    Mayra gently applied sunscreen to her skin. Ryan strode over, stripped down to his underwear, and then approached her from behind, climbing onto the beautiful woman.


    Mayra stared at the man who had suddenly appeared, her eyes wide with shock. She wanted to scream, but Ryan covered her mouth with his hand. The beautiful woman panicked. She had just been a little bored and wanted to sunbathe, but she hadn''t expected this.


    "Don''t move, and don''t scream, or I''ll cut up that pretty face of yours..." Ryan threatened.


    Mayra looked at the man''s strong arms and abdominal muscles. She didn''t think he was lying. She nodded fearfully, and only then did Ryan loosen his hand.


    "Who... who are you? What do you want? Which villa are you from? Didn''t we agree to an alliance?" Mayra asked in a trembling voice, looking at the naked man on top of her with fear.


    "How do you know I''m from this villa area?" Ryan calmly stared at the seductive classical beauty in her bikini.


    "You... you came in from outside the villa area~" Mayra''s eyes widened in fear. The man''s hot cock pressed against her body, making her feel ashamed and helpless.


    Ryan looked at the classical beauty''s flushed face, her expression panicked, and excitedly pulled her hand up, placing it on his chest. As her small hand, covered in sunscreen, wandered over his chest, Ryan felt his whole body ignite with excitement!


    "Yes, very good, now move lower..."


    "No, no, let me go... Do you know who my husband is?~" Mayra was both embarrassed and angry. The thick cock pressing against her stunned her, and the masculine scent overwhelmed her senses.


    Ryan didn''t care. As the beautiful woman''s small hand began to tremble and stroke his thigh, he could no longer suppress his lower body. A massive tent rose in his underwear!


    While surprised at the man''s size, Mayra also felt a mix of shame and guilt. Her heart, which hadn''t stirred in a long time, was aroused by Ryan''s strong body and mighty cock, making her struggles feel half-hearted.


    "No, no, let me go..." Unlike Rose''s fierce resistance, Mayra''s struggles were much weaker, more a mix of panic and anger at being suddenly attacked.


    Ryan laughed lewdly and quickly removed his underwear. His cock stood before Mayra like a javelin, veins bulging, the massive glans coiled at the tip, looking incredibly imposing!


    "Wow, so big..." The beautiful woman was stunned, her mouth forming an "O" in surprise. The perfect shape made Ryan want to shove his cock into her mouth.


    Mayra felt dizzy. The man''s cock was twice as long as her husband''s and terrifyingly thick, even more impressive than the black men''s cocks in movies. Any woman would feel weak at the knees seeing such a monster.


    "What do you think? Scared by a man''s big cock?..." Ryan grinned lasciviously.


    Mayra regained her composure, her face flushed with shame. She asked, half-ashamed, half-angry, "You... what do you want? It''s easy for my husband to find out here~" Her words carried a hint of temptation.


    "Me? I want to shove my cock into your slutty pussy, fuck you until you''re dripping wet, and let your husband watch as I bring his wife to orgasm~" Ryan whispered in Mayra''s ear.


    "Ah... no~" the beautiful woman softly cried. The man''s words made her feel deeply ashamed, yet the thick cock also stirred a hidden anticipation within her.


    Mayra hadn''t enjoyed a proper love affair in a long time. Even with her husband, she often had to rely on her hands or a vibrator to finish. But encountering a strong man like Ryan made her heart race uncontrollably.


    While the classical beauty hesitated, Ryan grabbed her small hand and guided it down her abdomen. Before she could react, her hand was pressed against his cock, and she involuntarily grasped it!


    Feeling the softness of the classical beauty''s hand, Ryan''s cock grew even harder and thicker in her grip. He could feel her hand trembling slightly, and the thrill of playing with another man''s wife filled him with extreme pleasure.


    Ryan watched as the beautiful wife''s slender hand held his massive cock, slowly stroking it a few times, coating it with sunscreen. Then, with a blushing face, she looked at Ryan, her hand moving almost instinctively!


    "No, no, we can''t do this..." The beautiful wife protested with her words, but her actions betrayed her.


    Ryan didn''t expose her. Instead, he continued to hold her hand, guiding it as she applied sunscreen from the glans down to his scrotum. When her hand touched his balls, his whole body trembled with stimulation!


    Though it seemed forced, when her jade hand truly touched his massive scrotum, Ryan felt an overwhelming excitement, as if a layer of lubricant had been applied, and his testicles wriggled like fish in water!


    "Oh... so exciting, so amazing!!!"


    Ryan''s breathing grew rapid, his heart pounding. In this environment, by the pool of someone else''s villa, he was stroking his cock while holding another man''s wife''s hand, watching her shy, reluctant yet eager expression. The thrill was indescribable.


    "Another man''s wife is touching my cock and balls. This is so exciting..." Ryan gradually stopped his movements, but Mayra seemed not to notice. Her hand continued to instinctively stroke his cock.


    Ryan grabbed Mayra''s breasts with a lewd smile. Even the swimsuit couldn''t contain her ample bosom. The beautiful woman finally reacted, retracting her hands in panic and trying to push Ryan''s hands away.


    "Little slut, why are you so eager? Is it because your husband doesn''t satisfy you enough..." Ryan teased, his wicked smile widening as he watched her blush.


    Mayra''s face flushed, and she dared not look at Ryan. Her eyes were filled with inner conflict. Ryan leaned closer, his lewd smile growing as he approached her body. When his face was inches from hers, Mayra simply closed her eyes in shame!


    Ryan smiled and kissed Mayra''s lips. As his tongue slipped into her mouth, it felt like entering paradise, a wonderful sensation spreading through him!


    Her lips were incredibly soft, carrying the fragrance of mature flesh, seductive and enchanting.


    When Ryan pried open Mayra''s pearly teeth and his tongue touched her sweet one, the softness made her chest heave and her breathing quicken!


    She kept her eyes tightly shut, unsure of what to do.


    As their tongues entwined, the inseparable feeling made Mayra''s blood boil and her whole body tremble!


    When Ryan heard the disordered breathing of his beautiful wife, the conflicting feeling of wanting to resist yet also welcome overwhelmed him, and his little brother could no longer bear it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through his swimming trunks, he directly pressed it against Mayra''s lower body.


    The beautiful woman''s form trembled as she grew increasingly excited, and she couldn''t help but wrap her hands around his waist.


    Their bodies became tightly entwined as Ryan''s lower body was pressed directly between Mayra''s legs, rubbing and bouncing against her bikini trunks.


    Ryan could feel the hand of his elegant wife on his waist growing slightly uncertain, her delicate body trembling in his arms¡ªas if she were nervous and anticipating something¡ªwhile her slender legs timidly rubbed against each other.


    Yet, he paid no heed. Ryan seized the moment to press a passionate kiss upon his beautiful wife, drawing her soft upper body close.


    Her plump breasts pressed against his naked chest, and the tender touch sent waves of numbness throughout his entire being.


    After a long while, they broke away from their passionate kiss. Ryan appeared composed, but Mayra was already a little out of breath; the look in her eyes as she regarded him was filled with both lust and love.


    Holding his beautiful wife in his arms, Ryan let his palms gently wander over her ample breasts.


    His fingers teasingly caressed the corners of her swimsuit while his broad hands softly covered both breasts, wriggling within the fabric like a wandering caterpillar.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Mayra''s body shuddered slightly at his touch, and her bashful expression could ignite desire in any man.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Beauty Wife

    The moment the swimsuit was pulled aside, Ryan''s breathing almost stopped. The snow-white breasts bounced in front of his eyes, making him feel a little suffocated.


    He slowly stroked the soft breasts, savoring the stimulating and wonderful touch.


    Ryan looked at the beautiful wife, her eyes closed and her shy expression. His iron-hard lower body pressed against her perky buttocks. His hands slipped into her swimsuit, stroking up and down her plump, round breasts!


    "It feels so good, with my cock against a married woman''s butt, and my hands grabbing her two big breasts." Ryan unceremoniously caressed Mayra''s breasts with his large hands. Her body began to soften under his touch.


    When she let out an involuntary moan, she opened her eyes in confusion, as if awakened.


    "No... well~ don''t~" Mayra cried out in shame. She didn''t know what was happening. Normally, even if she felt aroused, she would take care of it herself.


    Although she had fantasized about a man''s big cock, she had never actually experienced it. Who would have thought she''d be conquered so quickly this time?


    "Is this what I truly desire deep down?" the beautiful wife thought, her face flushed.


    However, Ryan didn''t give her time to think. He simply changed his position, turned Mayra over, and hugged her, his big cock pressing against her private parts.


    The embarrassing hip-thrusting action sparked wild thoughts. Mayra could clearly feel the stranger''s hard cock pressing against the entrance of her vagina, even sensing its intense heat. However, with the swimsuit still in place, nothing completely out of line happened¡ªyet.


    But Mayra''s body soon trembled as she felt the swimsuit under her crotch being pushed aside. The thin fabric was no match for the man''s glans, which immediately spread her vaginal lips wide!


    Then, a huge, hot glans entered her, and the thick penis penetrated her wet pussy, making the beautiful wife cry out.


    "Stop... stop now... you can''t do this~" Mayra felt extremely ashamed. A strong sense of guilt arose in her heart, making her panic.


    But Ryan felt ecstatic. In the thrusting of his hips, the repeated friction and squeezing, he had finally opened a path.


    His cock pressed tightly against the private parts of the chaste and beautiful wife, with no barriers left. He excitedly plunged into her, ready to reclaim this abandoned and seductive body.


    The stranger''s glans pressed straight against the vagina of the classical beauty. At this moment, the large, red glans poked at her slit.


    Her delicate labia had already been opened by his rubbing and thrusting. The bright red tender flesh, the cute little clitoris, and the small vaginal opening were all exposed to the air.


    This wasn''t the love between a wife and her husband, nor was it the intercourse between a woman and her lover. Instead, it was the real rape and possession of a married classical wife by a stranger.


    It was happening in her villa, in her husband''s home, and Ryan was enjoying this act that only existed between a man and a woman.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ryan''s breathing grew more rapid, his body trembling with excitement. His cock was fully erect, the glans pressing against the entrance of Mayra''s vagina.


    His eyes were red, like a hungry wolf locking onto its prey, ready to pounce and devour. With a muffled groan from him and a soft cry from Mayra, his big glans pushed open her vaginal entrance and successfully inserted into her.


    The warm, hot sensation instantly enveloped Ryan''s lower body, making him feel as if his whole body was melting inside her.


    Mayra''s whole body trembled. She was caught off guard as her swimsuit was pushed aside. What made her even more ashamed and nervous was that the man''s penis was now directly inside her wet pussy!


    "Oh my God... It''s so wet inside~" Mayra''s breathing was heavy, her face flushed. The man''s wet kisses, his hands on her breasts, and the feeling of his iron-hard cock rubbing against her lower body made her go weak.


    Her pussy was already soaked, but the guilt of violating ethics and morals made her desire it while fearing it.


    Mayra wanted to refuse, but the sensation of the man''s hot cock inside her vagina, the fullness that filled her entire body, was incomparable to any dildo or fingers she had used before. It made her tremble from her very soul.


    "It feels so good! The wife''s pussy is so tight, so warm, so comfortable!" Ryan couldn''t help but admire it. Though not as tight as a young girl''s, it wasn''t loose either.


    Instead, it had a warm, enveloping sensation that allowed his massive cock to find release.


    Ryan hugged Mayra tightly with his upper body. It seemed this beautiful wife rarely had sex with her husband, so even with her strong endurance, her pussy couldn''t immediately adapt to the size of his cock. He didn''t thrust all the way in at first.


    Instead, he controlled his glans, entering her vagina slowly, inch by inch, then pumping back and forth gently.


    Mayra''s pussy was incredibly tight. Inserting into it felt like a hot mouth, wrapping Ryan''s cock tightly.


    Moreover, the inner walls seemed alive, constantly rubbing against his shaft. The hot, wet pussy was so pleasurable, and he conquered her inch by inch, completely claiming this charming beauty.


    Mayra felt as if her heart was melting. As her pussy was stretched open step by step by his big cock, it was finally fully inserted into her love-juice-filled vagina.


    She felt the man''s huge glans pressing tightly against her cervix, and the waves of pleasure made her lose herself.


    "Such a big... such a hot cock... it feels like my whole body is filled, so comfortable..." Mayra thought dazedly, enjoying the pleasure.


    Both of them were silent, fully immersed in the act. By the pool, the sound of flesh colliding echoed repeatedly.


    At this moment, with Ryan''s big cock completely stuffed inside Mayra''s pussy, he felt not only physical stimulation and comfort but also immense excitement and passion.


    The woman beneath him was someone else''s wife, yet she clung to him tightly like a slut, her warm pussy being pumped by his big cock.


    Though Mayra didn''t make any obscene moans, her blushing, shameful expression only made Ryan more excited. An extreme sense of conquest and pleasure surged through him.


    This feeling is incredible!


    After his iron-hard cock was fully inside Mayra''s pussy, Ryan no longer held back. He began thrusting quickly and violently.


    At this speed and frequency, most men would have ejaculated long ago, but Ryan had no such concerns. He vented his desires to his heart''s content, fucking the beautiful wife''s body wildly.


    The big cock thrust in and out rapidly and forcefully. Mayra covered her mouth to stifle her moans, but her expression was a mix of pain and pleasure.


    Each time the thick, long cock entered her, the glans hit her cervix. Their lower bodies were perfectly combined, intertwined without any gaps.


    Mayra''s pussy secreted copious amounts of fluid, making the cock''s movements smooth and comfortable. Each full insertion made her body tremble slightly, and from time to time, gasps escaped through her fingers. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... It feels so good, such a comfortable pussy. I really want to cum inside. Do you think I can?"


    Ryan whispered into Mayra''s ear. Her soft body trembled, her half-naked form spasming as she tightly grasped his shoulders.


    Before Ryan could ejaculate, her hot, burning vaginal fluids gushed out. She lay limp, feeling the cock continue to thrust violently, electric currents running through her body.


    In an instant, the beautiful wife felt like she was in ecstasy. Her body was shaking wildly, and she let out a few suppressed moans and screams from her throat.


    Her beautiful pussy was squirming wildly, tightly clamping the man''s cock, and her pretty face was like she was crying and laughing.


    "Well...ah, cum, cum inside, cum inside~" The beautiful wife hugged Ryan body tightly, as if she wanted to melt into his body, almost hanging her whole body on the man.


    However, Ryan gave a lewd laugh, then stopped moving and slowly pulled his cock out of the beautiful wife''s warm pussy.


    When his big cock was pulled out, the beautiful wife''s wet, vaginal flesh was rolled up to the vaginal opening with the glans. As the penis was pulled out, the pussy juice flowed out in large quantities like water.


    The transparent juice not only wet the penis, but also flowed along the beautiful wife''s crotch all the way to the recliner under her. The vaginal opening that was pressed by the big glans was stretched into a huge pussy.


    Mayra''s pussy was completely stretched open by Ryan''s thick penis, and even if you look closely, the bright red tender flesh of the big pussy can be seen clearly.


    "No... don''t let go~ don''t" The beautiful wife who was in the climax suddenly became panicked, as if something important had disappeared, making her extremely reluctant to let go.


    She hugged the man and cried, and developed a deep attachment to the man in front of her whom she had known for less than an hour.


    "Little slut, you said you want the master''s cock to go inside you, and I will put it inside you~" Ryan was not in a hurry. Instead, he slowly teased this dignified and beautiful wife.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Infront

    Mayra hesitated for just a second, then said eagerly, "Yes, the little slut wants the master''s big cock... wants the master''s big cock inside her ~ ah" Ryan laughed wildly a few times and tore off the swimsuit beneath the beautiful wife, exposing her pussy.


    He then gripped his still-hard cock and gently pushed it into the hole between her legs, which had already climaxed repeatedly. Her flesh walls were slick, and his cock easily penetrated deep.


    "Ah..." Mayra let out a long moan, instantly feeling as if her whole body was filled. Her entire frame spasmed with pleasure, and she couldn''t help but feel a faint fascination with the man in front of her.


    Ryan''s body slowly pressed against hers, his strong chest tightly against one of Mayra''s breasts. One hand reached into her chest to knead the other breast, while his mouth blew warm air into her sensitive earlobe.


    "Little slut, are you feeling good? How many times have you climaxed today?"


    "No, don''t~ Don''t say it, it''s so embarrassing~" The beautiful wife trembled for a long time before stopping.


    She was breathing heavily, her face flushed, her heart full of shame. She was too embarrassed to say it out loud, but her legs were tightly clamped around Ryan''s waist, refusing to let go.


    "You say no with your mouth, but your body is honest!" Ryan laughed lewdly. This sentence perfectly described Mayra''s current state. The beautiful wife felt her words were hollow, yet she still protested weakly. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Bad guy... you, you''re raping..."


    "Then I''m going to rape you, little slut..." Ryan smiled proudly, picking Mayra up from the recliner and letting her hang onto him.


    If Hudsom walked onto the balcony at that moment, he would have been shocked to find his gentle and virtuous wife, wearing a seductive bikini, her bra fallen at her feet, her upper body hanging onto a man.


    Her two plump breasts were pressed together, squeezed and deformed, her lower body torn in pain. Her slender legs in black stockings were spread wide, and the pussy beneath her raised, plump buttocks was being fiercely penetrated by a stranger''s massive cock. The scene was obscene!


    At this moment, Ryan clasped Mayra''s slender waist with both hands, his big cock pumping into her pussy like a pile driver. Both the speed and force were intense. The thick penis stretched her pussy wide open, thrusting fiercely into her slick, tight hole.


    Because her whole body was hanging onto him, gravity helped Ryan''s cock plunge deep into her vagina with each thrust, hitting her cervix hard.


    Mayra felt the man''s thick cock penetrate to the deepest part of her pussy each time, as if it was striking her uterus. An indescribable tingling sensation swept through her body, making her burn with desire again. She moaned continuously, soon lost in the ocean of pleasure. She didn''t even notice Ryan carrying her into the villa.


    As Ryan walked, he grabbed Mayra''s plump buttocks with both hands, kneading them as he thrust his cock into her dripping pussy.


    He moved like an ancient cavalryman, riding Mayra''s exquisite body as if it were a battlefield, wielding his weapon with precision.


    From time to time, he slapped her back and buttocks, eliciting gasps and moans from the beautiful wife. After a dozen thrusts, Mayra was already gasping and trembling all over.


    Ryan was ecstatic at this moment. The beautiful wife''s buttocks were so perky, and fucking her in someone else''s kitchen was exhilarating. His big cock slammed into her pussy with force, thrusting wildly and vigorously!


    Mayra wrapped her arms around Ryan''s neck, her legs clamped around his waist, her whole body hanging onto him. The intense intercourse made her tremble uncontrollably. She couldn''t withstand the man''s relentless thrusts and finally climaxed again.


    Ryan felt Mayra''s pussy grow as hot as lava, a strong suction gripping his cock as if it were breathing.


    As her body trembled, waves of vaginal fluid gushed out, drenching his glans. Counting this time, Mayra had climaxed at least five or six times, yet her pussy was still wet, showing how long her desires had been pent up.


    However, Ryan resisted the urge to ejaculate, pushing his glans deep into her pussy, savoring the way her walls tightened and spasmed during her orgasm.


    Feeling the changes in Mayra''s body, Ryan''s cock was now tightly gripped by her pussy, then suddenly released.


    A stream of hot fluid washed over his glans, making him roar. He gripped her waist tightly, his hips pumping like a pile driver. The force of his thrusts lifted Mayra''s body with each movement. Ryan carried her up the stairs to the second floor, fucking her step by step.


    Mayra began to moan wildly, her cries fragmented as she reached peak after peak. In the throes of climax, she felt Ryan''s cock, thick as an arm, thrusting relentlessly into her, sending her higher and higher. Her body grew numb and weak, as if she were weightless, falling endlessly.


    As Mayra climaxed, Ryan thrust his cock frantically, pushing her body forward. He entered Hudsom''s bedroom, the room where Mayra and her husband slept.


    At that moment, Hudsom sat in front of the computer, headphones on, watching a pornographic film. He had no idea a stranger was ramming his wife''s pussy with his cock, the two of them entering the room in a lewd embrace.


    Ryan laid Mayra down on the bed, her jade-like arms struggling to support herself on the headboard, while her husband sat with his back to her, oblivious.


    The thrill of being in the presence of her husband made Ryan''s cock stir even more. Mayra slowly woke from the haze of her orgasm, feeling the cock inside her move. As she propped herself up on the bed, she opened her eyes and saw a scene that made her tremble.


    She stood behind her husband and walked into the bedroom they shared.


    Above the bed hung a wedding photo of the two of them. At this moment, her hair was disheveled, and Ryan was thrusting into her from behind. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my God, how did I end up behind my husband? What if he turns around? Please, let this end quickly! Don''t let him find out!" Mayra was in a state of extreme panic. She knew her husband''s methods¡ªthey were cruel and ruthless. If he saw this, he would likely want to kill her on the spot.


    The beautiful wife couldn''t help but panic, yet she didn''t dare to move. She stared at her husband, who was sitting at the table with headphones on, praying he wouldn''t hear anything.


    Mayra knew Ryan was on the verge of climax, so she decided to speed things up. Summoning her remaining strength, she desperately thrust her plump, perky buttocks upward, meeting the man''s final sprint. Ryan felt the walls of her pussy tighten around his cock, increasing his urge to ejaculate almost exponentially.


    The scene of being fucked by another man in front of her husband filled the classical beauty with panic and fear. Yet, the thrill of having an affair right under her husband''s nose also filled her body with stimulation and pleasure. The overwhelming guilt only heightened her reluctance to stop.


    "Ah... you little slut, take a good look. If your husband turns around, he''ll see your lewd expression. I wonder how exciting that would be," Ryan teased in a low voice, whispering into her ear.


    Mayra''s face flushed as she listened to his words. Her body tensed involuntarily from the stimulation, and her eyes were filled with panic. She trembled from the penetration of his cock, trying her best to respond, wanting to end this shameful act quickly. She no longer had much strength left and dared not even moan out loud, fearing her husband might hear the slightest sound.


    But Ryan continued to grab her large ass, thrusting violently as if doing it on purpose. His hips slammed into her buttocks rapidly, his cock pounding deep into her pussy.


    Each thrust brought loud slapping sounds and the intense impact of his glans. The thrill of being fucked by another man right behind her husband drove Mayra to the brink of madness. She squeezed her pussy desperately, burying her head in the sheets like an ostrich.


    Seeing the beautiful wife''s terrified and nervous expression, Ryan''s movements became even more frantic, as if deliberately trying to draw the attention of the man sitting at the computer. The loud sounds of his hips slamming against her buttocks and the wet noises of their intercourse filled the room.


    At this moment, Hudsom could no longer pretend not to hear. He turned his head in anger.


    Ryan, however, seemed prepared. He quickly grabbed Mayra''s large breasts, forcing her to stand up and face her husband. With a few violent thrusts, he made sure Hudsom saw everything.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Mayra screamed in fear as her husband discovered her being fucked by another man. She was both terrified and excited, her face flushed red. Her body spasmed uncontrollably, her legs clamping together tightly as hot fluids gushed out of her. She had been brought to orgasm by another man right in front of her husband.


    "It''s over... it''s over. My husband saw me climaxing from being fucked by another man," she thought. The extreme stimulation, combined with the overwhelming guilt and shame, mixed with the pleasure of her orgasm, was almost too much to bear.


    Ryan felt his glans go numb, his body trembling involuntarily. His scrotum contracted violently as the hot semen stored inside began to boil, eager for release.


    Finally, Ryan could no longer hold back. He thrust his hips into Mayra''s pussy several more times, his cock slamming hard against her cervix. The tip of his cock even entered her uterus slightly. At that moment, Mayra''s pussy tightened to an extreme degree, even tighter than a virgin''s, as if trying to squeeze out every last drop of Ryan''s semen.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Cuckold

    Mayra hesitated for just a second, then said eagerly, "Yes, the little slut wants the master''s big cock... wants the master''s big cock inside her ~ ah" Ryan laughed wildly a few times and tore off the swimsuit beneath the beautiful wife, exposing her pussy.


    He then gripped his still-hard cock and gently pushed it into the hole between her legs, which had already climaxed repeatedly. Her flesh walls were slick, and his cock easily penetrated deep.


    "Ah..." Mayra let out a long moan, instantly feeling as if her whole body was filled. Her entire frame spasmed with pleasure, and she couldn''t help but feel a faint fascination with the man in front of her.


    Ryan''s body slowly pressed against hers, his strong chest tightly against one of Mayra''s breasts. One hand reached into her chest to knead the other breast, while his mouth blew warm air into her sensitive earlobe.


    "Little slut, are you feeling good? How many times have you climaxed today?"


    "No, don''t~ Don''t say it, it''s so embarrassing~" The beautiful wife trembled for a long time before stopping.


    She was breathing heavily, her face flushed, her heart full of shame. She was too embarrassed to say it out loud, but her legs were tightly clamped around Ryan''s waist, refusing to let go.


    "You say no with your mouth, but your body is honest!" Ryan laughed lewdly. This sentence perfectly described Mayra''s current state. The beautiful wife felt her words were hollow, yet she still protested weakly.


    "Bad guy... you, you''re raping..."


    "Then I''m going to rape you, little slut..." Ryan smiled proudly, picking Mayra up from the recliner and letting her hang onto him.


    If Hudsom walked onto the balcony at that moment, he would have been shocked to find his gentle and virtuous wife, wearing a seductive bikini, her bra fallen at her feet, her upper body hanging onto a man.


    Her two plump breasts were pressed together, squeezed and deformed, her lower body torn in pain. Her slender legs in black stockings were spread wide, and the pussy beneath her raised, plump buttocks was being fiercely penetrated by a stranger''s massive cock. The scene was obscene!


    At this moment, Ryan clasped Mayra''s slender waist with both hands, his big cock pumping into her pussy like a pile driver. Both the speed and force were intense. The thick penis stretched her pussy wide open, thrusting fiercely into her slick, tight hole.


    Because her whole body was hanging onto him, gravity helped Ryan''s cock plunge deep into her vagina with each thrust, hitting her cervix hard.


    Mayra felt the man''s thick cock penetrate to the deepest part of her pussy each time, as if it was striking her uterus. An indescribable tingling sensation swept through her body, making her burn with desire again. She moaned continuously, soon lost in the ocean of pleasure. She didn''t even notice Ryan carrying her into the villa.


    As Ryan walked, he grabbed Mayra''s plump buttocks with both hands, kneading them as he thrust his cock into her dripping pussy.


    He moved like an ancient cavalryman, riding Mayra''s exquisite body as if it were a battlefield, wielding his weapon with precision.


    From time to time, he slapped her back and buttocks, eliciting gasps and moans from the beautiful wife. After a dozen thrusts, Mayra was already gasping and trembling all over.


    Ryan was ecstatic at this moment. The beautiful wife''s buttocks were so perky, and fucking her in someone else''s kitchen was exhilarating. His big cock slammed into her pussy with force, thrusting wildly and vigorously!


    Mayra wrapped her arms around Ryan''s neck, her legs clamped around his waist, her whole body hanging onto him. The intense intercourse made her tremble uncontrollably. She couldn''t withstand the man''s relentless thrusts and finally climaxed again. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan felt Mayra''s pussy grow as hot as lava, a strong suction gripping his cock as if it were breathing.


    As her body trembled, waves of vaginal fluid gushed out, drenching his glans. Counting this time, Mayra had climaxed at least five or six times, yet her pussy was still wet, showing how long her desires had been pent up.


    However, Ryan resisted the urge to ejaculate, pushing his glans deep into her pussy, savoring the way her walls tightened and spasmed during her orgasm.


    Feeling the changes in Mayra''s body, Ryan''s cock was now tightly gripped by her pussy, then suddenly released.


    A stream of hot fluid washed over his glans, making him roar. He gripped her waist tightly, his hips pumping like a pile driver. The force of his thrusts lifted Mayra''s body with each movement. Ryan carried her up the stairs to the second floor, fucking her step by step.


    Mayra began to moan wildly, her cries fragmented as she reached peak after peak. In the throes of climax, she felt Ryan''s cock, thick as an arm, thrusting relentlessly into her, sending her higher and higher. Her body grew numb and weak, as if she were weightless, falling endlessly.


    As Mayra climaxed, Ryan thrust his cock frantically, pushing her body forward. He entered Hudsom''s bedroom, the room where Mayra and her husband slept.


    At that moment, Hudsom sat in front of the computer, headphones on, watching a pornographic film. He had no idea a stranger was ramming his wife''s pussy with his cock, the two of them entering the room in a lewd embrace.


    Ryan laid Mayra down on the bed, her jade-like arms struggling to support herself on the headboard, while her husband sat with his back to her, oblivious.


    The thrill of being in the presence of her husband made Ryan''s cock stir even more. Mayra slowly woke from the haze of her orgasm, feeling the cock inside her move. As she propped herself up on the bed, she opened her eyes and saw a scene that made her tremble.


    She stood behind her husband and walked into the bedroom they shared.


    Above the bed hung a wedding photo of the two of them. At this moment, her hair was disheveled, and Ryan was thrusting into her from behind. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh my God, how did I end up behind my husband? What if he turns around? Please, let this end quickly! Don''t let him find out!" Mayra was in a state of extreme panic. She knew her husband''s methods¡ªthey were cruel and ruthless. If he saw this, he would likely want to kill her on the spot.


    The beautiful wife couldn''t help but panic, yet she didn''t dare to move. She stared at her husband, who was sitting at the table with headphones on, praying he wouldn''t hear anything.


    Mayra knew Ryan was on the verge of climax, so she decided to speed things up. Summoning her remaining strength, she desperately thrust her plump, perky buttocks upward, meeting the man''s final sprint. Ryan felt the walls of her pussy tighten around his cock, increasing his urge to ejaculate almost exponentially.


    The scene of being fucked by another man in front of her husband filled the classical beauty with panic and fear. Yet, the thrill of having an affair right under her husband''s nose also filled her body with stimulation and pleasure. The overwhelming guilt only heightened her reluctance to stop.


    "Ah... you little slut, take a good look. If your husband turns around, he''ll see your lewd expression. I wonder how exciting that would be," Ryan teased in a low voice, whispering into her ear.


    Mayra''s face flushed as she listened to his words. Her body tensed involuntarily from the stimulation, and her eyes were filled with panic. She trembled from the penetration of his cock, trying her best to respond, wanting to end this shameful act quickly. She no longer had much strength left and dared not even moan out loud, fearing her husband might hear the slightest sound.


    But Ryan continued to grab her large ass, thrusting violently as if doing it on purpose. His hips slammed into her buttocks rapidly, his cock pounding deep into her pussy.


    Each thrust brought loud slapping sounds and the intense impact of his glans. The thrill of being fucked by another man right behind her husband drove Mayra to the brink of madness. She squeezed her pussy desperately, burying her head in the sheets like an ostrich.


    Seeing the beautiful wife''s terrified and nervous expression, Ryan''s movements became even more frantic, as if deliberately trying to draw the attention of the man sitting at the computer. The loud sounds of his hips slamming against her buttocks and the wet noises of their intercourse filled the room.


    At this moment, Hudsom could no longer pretend not to hear. He turned his head in anger.


    Ryan, however, seemed prepared. He quickly grabbed Mayra''s large breasts, forcing her to stand up and face her husband. With a few violent thrusts, he made sure Hudsom saw everything.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Mayra screamed in fear as her husband discovered her being fucked by another man. She was both terrified and excited, her face flushed red. Her body spasmed uncontrollably, her legs clamping together tightly as hot fluids gushed out of her. She had been brought to orgasm by another man right in front of her husband.


    "It''s over... it''s over. My husband saw me climaxing from being fucked by another man," she thought. The extreme stimulation, combined with the overwhelming guilt and shame, mixed with the pleasure of her orgasm, was almost too much to bear.


    Ryan felt his glans go numb, his body trembling involuntarily. His scrotum contracted violently as the hot semen stored inside began to boil, eager for release.


    Finally, Ryan could no longer hold back. He thrust his hips into Mayra''s pussy several more times, his cock slamming hard against her cervix. The tip of his cock even entered her uterus slightly. At that moment, Mayra''s pussy tightened to an extreme degree, even tighter than a virgin''s, as if trying to squeeze out every last drop of Ryan''s semen.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Dont Buy worng

    Ryan held her hand firmly. Yasmin''s heart softened, and her face turned red as she said softly, "Okay, I''ll give you an IOU, Although, I don''t know when I''ll be able to pay it back..."


    She was honest. Ryan laughed and said lewdly, "I don''t want money. You should pay with your body. That''s what I like most."


    U h!!!!


    Yasmin rolled her eyes charmingly.


    Looking again, Yasmin''s favorability had soared to 90. It turned out that money really was omnipotent. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have a surprise for you!"


    Ryan licked his lips, smiled, and took her to a place she was familiar with.


    The barbecue restaurant that Ryan came to when he followed her last time was also opened by the fat man from Fortis Company. He basically went there every night.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the familiar face, Yasmin looked a little embarrassed.


    Fatty Fortis came up to them attentively and said, "Mr. Ryan, Ms. Yasmin, please come in. The private room has been cleaned up. The skewers left for you are all the freshest."


    Yasmin didn''t understand why, but out of trust in Ryan, she still walked into this disliked place with a frown.


    As soon as the two sat down, Fatty Fortis smiled and brought several bags, saying, "Ms. Yasmin, all the loan sharks your husband borrowed are here."


    "This is..."


    Yasmin was a little surprised. Her parents said that no one had gone to collect the debt in the past two days.


    Fatty Fortis said attentively, "Mr. Ryan ordered me to find the moneylenders and buy all of these."


    Yasmin was so excited that she couldn''t hide it. She opened the folders one by one with trembling hands. They contained the loan contracts of her husband that he had borrowed at high interest rates.


    "Well done!"


    Ryan smiled casually and said, "How much did you spend in total? Go get the machine and swipe it."


    The fat man took out a POS machine like a magician, then pointed at the list and said seriously: "Mr. Ryan, these are all discounted, a total of 230,000."


    Yasmin was stunned when she looked at his list: "So much is missing?"


    She had just finished reading the contracts. According to the amounts on the contracts, even without counting the interest, the principal alone was almost 1 million.


    Fatty Fortis chuckled and said, "These contracts are already inflated, and they charge a down payment first, and then add in the illegal interest during the loan period, so the prices are so high."


    "But now that someone is willing to buy the debt, they are overwhelmed with joy."


    In fact, lenders are more risky than banks. At least banks can execute your fixed assets, just like the house that Yasmin lived in with her husband before was sealed.


    As for usury, in today''s increasingly legal environment, no one would do it unless they are desperate.


    The risk is too great. For example, this time when Yasmin''s husband ran away, these people were so anxious that they were like headless flies and couldn''t find a solution.


    Then they have no choice but to harass Yasmin and her family, but once caught they will go to jail. The current benefits and risks are totally disproportionate.


    Generally speaking, if this kind of gambling goes wrong and you can find the person but he has no money to pay you back, it is almost a bad debt.


    I know almost everyone in this circle. After all, there are only a few people who have not changed their careers, and those who are capable have retired long ago.


    The fat man approached these people and said that he was willing to buy the debts, and they looked at him as if he had seen the God of Wealth.


    He is also an old hand and those contracts cannot fool him, so he calculated that the principal is about the same. Not only will you not get a penny of interest, but even the principal will be discounted before he is willing to buy it.


    People are happy even if they lose money, at least they have recovered some of their losses. Otherwise, the worst would be to lose everything.


    The fat man almost became a sucker in their eyes, and they were all wondering if the fat man had lost his mind and how could he get the money back.


    This kind of gray business, just like engineering work, can make money but the hardest part is collecting the money. If you don''t get the money back, it''s easy to lose even the original capital.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tell me, how much is it including your bribe?"


    Ryan took out his card.


    The fat man quickly shook his head and said with a smile: "It is my honor to work for Master Ryan. It doesn''t matter if it''s paid or not, just give me the capital."


    Ryan didn''t bother to talk to him. He just swiped three million dollars and said softly, "You did a great job. The remaining money can be used to treat the brothers to tea."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ryan, thank you, Mr. Ryan!"


    The fat guy''s face is so eager that it makes my anus ache.


    His men immediately brought an iron bucket for burning paper money, and Yasmin excitedly burned all the contracts and IOUs.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ryan took her hand, and without any mood to have dinner with the fat man, he just left.


    When they returned to school, Ryan took the initiative to let go of her hand, and was secretly delighted to see that her favorability had reached 92.


    "By the way, how are your parents living there now?"


    Ryan asked attentively.


    Yasmin said gently, "They are used to living in the old house. It''s not bad to live next to the old park. My daughter usually lives in the school and only goes back on weekends."


    "When we have some free time these few days, let''s go look at houses!"